Iiiiiii
Zllci
lliiii
ii:ii
i:i:i:I:::
iiiiiliiiiilf
iiiiiiililiii irrl
i::::i
iiiiii::Srjill:::::::::::::  -::::::::::::::::' liliiiii
iiiiiili(i:::::::::::::::j iiii:::::::::::i:::i:i:i::t
i:i:i:::::::::::::::::
lliiii'j
iijii 1:15
i(i5
jjjjj
jiii
Ek888811ixi::iiiBiiiiii
iC:~: B:::::::::::.::::::::::::::: P8ZW:::::::::::::::::i:::i::::::j I:
8": iC t
~~~:i: ii:::::::::j::
iii:::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::: I::::::
L isi:-::::::i I"
i35iijiiii::::::::::~
iiiilXiiili5lliillliiiiiiiiiiiii:ii f:::i:::::i:x:~::::i::i    iiiii:: ~:::~::::i:i:::::::::
i::.:::::::ii'-1:~ V::::i:i"li 888BBBBBspyicsea?eLBbt18851:I
i::i: i:::::,:::::::::::::::1;:::i:::::::::t
ip:::: ii iiii::i::s:
"::::dP*,S':tY"Y4W:i
I' 8k8assrscl
ii
iiii
lii iii 91:::::t::::::::::::::::::~::.:::::::i:i:i::~:::::::i:~:s3.swnrw:~:
i-:::::ti:
k~~
iiiii~: ii:i:i:::::i:!
a:::::::
y~::::::::::.::::::::::
OXiiii-iii:,:: iiiii''' "''':"
I!iiiiii::::i-i:ii.~db
jii:iass:::~~~lilI;i:iii:ii:i:i:iiiii
i-:::::
~-"~I:::::::::~:.::;'~'~'
iiiiiiiiiiiiii:i:: ii'iixiXiiiiii'"':::::::-':::::::::':i" iiijiiiiiijli
IjBBB888B88Ln:
iiili B:::::::::::i:i:::5sBBp —-— wwwrP —-'''
a
xiii::~~..~j:~:.i i_:-:i:::.i::~:::::::,:,::.:::Z:.;::.::j:i:i:.:::.~:: _~::
: :::~~-i:~ —:- i~.:~ ~;~:~''':.:~.:~::~i~::::;i~,I.~:?.i~:~:~ i.:i.~':;:::':I
-iii..    i.. ~..... i_ -i:
~:':;:~:~:~::~i:~i'i:: li~j.:l i:::::::i:::::.i:-j:::i: ~:::::::1:::::::~:i:::::::.~::~:i~':i::::j::~:I:'.l::i:;:i::~.~i::. i:~~~~~:-::~
::: I~




OF THE
FIRST FIFTY YEARS
OF THE
AMERICAN BOARD OF COM3MISSIONERS
FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS.
"Large designs, systematic and vigorous exertions, humble dependence on God, and. entire
consecration to the work, should characterize all our enterprises for the salvation of this
revolted world." —RESOLVE OF THE BOARD, 1835.
FIFTH EDITION.
BOSTON:
PUBLISHED BY THE BOARD.
MISSIONARY HOUSE, 33 PEMIBERTON SQUARE.
1863.




Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1861, by the
AMERICAN BOARD OF COIMMISSIONERS FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.
ELECTROTYPED AT THE
BOSTON STEREOTYPE FOUNDRY.
PRINTED BY
GEO. C. RAND AND AVERY.




PREFACE.
THE issue of a Memorial Volume by the Board, at
the end of its first half-century, seemed a thing of
course - almost as much as that of a Report at the
close of the year. The only serious question was,
how to produce the volume. It must obviously be
prepared by one intimately acquainted with the constitution of the Board, its missions and agencies, and
the modifications that have taken place in its policy
and proceedings.  But how could either of the Secretaries, already occupied to the extent of their
ability, perform such an additional service? It was
decided, however, by the Prudential Committee, that
the work ought to be done, and that it ought to
devolve on the senior Secretary, he having been
thirty-eight years connected with the correspondence.
As the subjects were familiar to him, he felt it to be
his duty to undertake the work, even at a consid(iii)




iv                  PREFACE.
erable risk of health. By adding, for a few months,
under the pressure of the emergency, to the usual
hours of daily labor — presuming that the missions
would acquiesce, meanwhile, in receiving fewer and
briefer letters from the Missionary House; and with
such aid as he might receive from  associates in the
ordinary duties of his department, and from them
and others in the preparation of the volume, it
was supposed he might complete the work in time
for its publication within the year.  Through the
favor of Providence, this has been done; and in a
manner, it is hoped, considering the circumstances,
to secure the indulgence of the Christian public.
The reader will naturally turn first to the Semi-centennial Discourse, by the President of the Board, which
contributed so largely to the interest of the Jubilee
Meeting. A considerable part of the volume will be
found more or less illustrative of the doctrines and
principles of that discourse.  Those well informed
in religious biography, will at once perceive the
hand of the Rev. Dr. Sprague, of Albany, in the comprehensive and truthful sketches of the Founders of
the Board, forming one of the chapters; and this
generous contribution to the work is very gratefully
acknowledged. For the admirable analysis and phil



PREFACE.                       V
osophical views of the literature of the Board and
of its Missions, forming one of the chapters in the
second series, the volume is indebted to the'Rev.
Joseph Tracy, D. D., author of'the History of the
Board in its first thirty years.
The work has been performed under a deep sense
of responsibility for the accuracy of every statement.
Veryv little has been taken on trust. The chapter on
the difficulties experienced in procuring the charter
of the Board, is an original contribution to its history; and the author was much indebted  to the
aid of the Hon. Charles T. Russell, of Boston, in the
discoveries - for such they are to the present generation -that were made in the archives of the State
of Massachusetts.  The chapters on the constitution
of the Board, its relations to ecclesiastical bodies, its
meetings, correspondence, finances, agencies, missionaries, churches, schools, deputations, etc., were all the
result of careful investigation.
Thanks are  due to the Rev. Dr. Thompson, of
Roxbury, and to the Rev. Isaac R. Worcester, editor
of the Board's monthly publications, for their judicious criticism, extended to nearly the entire work;
and also to  associates in  office, for their counsel
and aid.  But for the accuracy of the multiplied




Vi                  PREFACE.
statements and opinions, it is obvious that neither
they, nor the Prudential Committee, can be held
strictly responsible.
This volume is the first of its kind. Other Societies may be expected, in their order, to make similar
contributions to the stock of missionary experience.
Should many of the facts here embodied strike the
reader as not new, he will at least see them for the
first time in their natural combinations. The author's,
prayer is, that this Memorial Volume, which he regards as among the closing labors of his somewhat
protracted official life, may be accepted by the Head
of the Church,, and blessed to the extension of his
kingdom.
RUFUS ANDERSON.
MISSIONARY HOUSE, BOSTON,
August, 1861.




CONTENTS.
PAGE
THE JUBILEE MEETING.......    e e             1
DR. HOPKINS'S SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE........... 9
TH E B O ARD.
CHAPTER I.
ORIGIN OF THE BOARD.
Immediate Occasion of its Formation. - Society of " The Brethren." - The Memorialists. - Author of the Memorial. - Samuel J. Mills. - Gordon Hall. - Influence of the Andover Seminary. -Response of Leading Men in the Churches. -
Institution of the Board. - Who first suggested the Idea. - Remoter Influences.
- Mr. Judson's Visit to England, and its Result. - State of the Times. - Hall's
Letters from Philadelphia. - Mr. Rice. - Ordination of the First Missionaries. -
Previous Misgivings of the Prudential Committee................. 39
CHAPTER II.
REMINISCENCES.
Reference to Missionary Histories. - Recollections at the Jubilee Meeting. - Rev.
John Keep's Recollections. - Recollections of Rev. Samuel Nott. - Recollections of Dr. Porter. -Dr. Worcester's Retrospective Address........    48
CHAPTER III.
THE CHARTER AND THE LEGISLATURE.
Difficulties. in obtaining a Charter. - Occasion of them. - The Petition. - In the
House of Representatives. - Provisions of the Charter. - Proposed Amendment
and its Object. -A Salem Shipmaster. - Defense by Mr. Morris. - The Bill
(vii)




Vill                               CONTENTS.
fails. - Next Legislature. - Charter voted by the House. - Opposed in the Senate. - Mr. White's Reply. - Rejected. - Claimed by the House. — Disagreement
in Conference. - Passed in Senate, with Amendments. - Amendments rejected
by the House. - Mr. Crowninshield. - Charter granted. - Spirit of the Times. -
Charter concurred in by Patrons. - Its Value...................             69
CHAPTER IV
CONSTITUTION AND MEMBERSHIP.
Object of the Board. - Range of its Duties. - Not a State Institution. - At first
Congregational. - Proposal to the General Assembly. - Assembly's Reasons for
not forming a Separate Organization. - The Board ceases to be Denominational.
- Becomes National. - The Founders. - Officers. - Corresponding Members. -
Honorary Membeis. - Number of Members. - In each State. - In Foreign Lands.
- Summary. - Duties of Prudential Committee. - Working Capacity of the
Board. - Wide Range of its Meetings. - Attendance of Members. - Identity of
its Meetings.- Its Hold on the Affections of its Patrons..............  77
CHAPTER V.
RELATIONS TO ECCLESIASTICAL BODIES.
Relations to Contributors and to Missionaries. - To Ecclesiastical Bodies. - By the
Elements of its Existence. - By Formal Recognitions. - By Donations from
Churches. - By Resolutions, and other Formal Acts of General Associations,
Synods, and Assemblies. - General Assembly in 1825 and 1831. - General Synod
of Reformed Protestant Dutch Church. - Compact of 1832. - How understood,
and the Effect. - Minute of Prudential Committee. - Objections to the Plan. -
Letter to General Synod. - Synod's Response, and subsequent Proposal. - Mutual Conviction. - The Compact dissolved. - How the Connection with Missionaries was dissolved. - Mutual Tokens of Respect. - Western Foreign Missionary
Society. - Old School General Assembly's Board of Foreign Missions. - The
New School Presbyterians. - Ecclesiastical Relations. - A Second Statement. -
Embarrassment of Prudential Committee. - Explanatory Resolve. - The Board
not an Ecclesiastical Body. - Has no Ecclesiastical Powers. - No Effect on the
Ecclesiastical Relations of its Missionaries. - Scope for the two Bodies. - The
Board not a Voluntary Association.- The Practical Working........ 8
CHAPTER VI.
EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.
The Character and Prosperity of Institutions affected by the Views of Founders
and first Administrators. - Early Corporate Members of the Board. - From
different Communities, States, and Professions. - Presidents of Colleges and Professors in Theological Seminaries. - Other eminent Ministers of the Gospel. -
Eminent Civilians...................  102




CONTENTS.                                  ix
CHAPTER VII.
MEETINGS OF THE BOARD.
The Earlier Meetings. - Where held. - In what Buildings. - Attendance. - Northampton, 1825.-New York, 1827. - The Lord's Supper. - Boston, 1830.- Philadelphia, 1841.- The Meeting held under Excitement of a Debt. - Of Extraordinary Interest and Influence. - Treasurer's Statement. - Mr. Hubbard's Speech.
- Mr. Greene's Speech. - Session prolonged. - Affecting Scene. - The Roll
called, and Members pledge themselves. - The Assembly testifies its Sympathy.
- Special Meeting at New York, 1842.- Results of the Pledges. - Meeting at
Norwich, 1842. - Rochester, 1843.- Dr. Chapin's Letter. — Worcester, 1844.Brooklyn, 1845. -First Vote by Yea and Nay. - Other Cases. - Boston, 1848. -
Mr. Greene's Letter. -Pittsfield, 1849.- Cincinnati, 1853. —Attendance of Members. - Tendency westward. - Hartford, 1854. — Mr. Hill's Letter. - Special Meeting, 1856. —Mr. Frelinghuysen's Letter........... 126
CHAPTER VIII.
THE PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE —PLACES OF BUSINESS.
Members.- Constitution of the Body. - Growth of the Meetings. - Attendance of
Executive Officers. - Manner of doing Business.- Duties of the Committee. —
Place of Business, 1821.- Pressure of Duties. - Place of Business, 1822.- New
Laborers. —Place of Business, 1826. —Destroyed by Fire. —Place of Business,
1830. —The Missionary House. —Its Cost and Advantages............ 145
CHAPTER IX.
CORRESPONDENCE - LIBRARY — CABINET.
Early and Later Correspondence. - Postage. - Manuscript Volumes. - Copying of
Letters. - Advantage of this Practice. - Freedom  of the Correspondence. —
Responsibilities of the Secretaries. - Instructions to Missionaries. - Number of
Secretaries. - Library of the Board. — Missionary Cabinet............  151
CHAPTER X.
THE FINANCES.
Obtaining Funds the greatest Difficulty. —3Means employed.-Worth of an Exigency. - Striking Fact. - Receipts in Periods of Four Years. - In Periods of Ten
Years. —General Summary. — Whence derived. —Gradual Increase. —Expenditure in Periods of Four Years.- Comparative View.- The Expenditure almost
necessarily Progressive.- Influence of Faith on Missionary Confidence.- On the
2




X                                 CONTENTS.
Cost of the Missions.- Limitation necessary. -Dissent of Missionaries.-Duty
and Powers of the Prudential Committee. -Estimates and Appropriations. -
New Responsibilities. - On the Cost of the several Agencies. - Remittances. -
Investments.- Permanent Funds. -Indebtedness, and the Responsibility for it.
— Not prevented by Ruinous Reductions..............   158
CHAPTER XI.
THE AGENCIES.
The Two Branches.- Agents early in the Half-Century. -Growth of System. --
Brookfield Auxiliary. -Laws of Benevolent Givin,. - Productiveness of Agencies. - Organizing of Associations and Auxiliaries. - A Model Collector. - Causes
of Decline in Associations. - Missionaries as Agents. - Action of the Board on
Deputations to Auxiliary Meetings. - General Agents. - District Secretaries. -
Proper Sphere of Agencies. — Cost of the Agents. - Home Publications of the
Board, and their Cost. - Cost of the Two Branches of Agency..........  177
CHAPTER XII.
RELATIONS TO GOVERNMENTS.
Massachusetts and the Charter. - English Admiral in the War with England. - The
" Alligator." - East India Company. - Charles Grant. - Sir Evan Nepean and the
Effective Appeal. —Relations of American Missionaries to their own Government. -Not affected by the Nature of their Mission, nor by their Circumstances
and Relations. - Dispatch of Daniel Webster declaring the Equal Rights of Missionaries.- Subsequent Declarations. - Government of Holland. - Netherlands
India. — French Government. - Result as regards Supreme Governments, and as
regards Local Governors, Embassadors, Consuls, and other Officials.-Duty of
Praying for Governments......................      195
CHAPTER XIII.
THE DECEASED SECRETARIES.
Dr. Worcester. - Mr. Evarts. - Dr. Cornelius. - Dr. Wisner. - Dr. Armstrong... 206




CONTENTS.                                  xi
THE MISSIONS.
CHAPTER I.
THEIR CONSTITUTION AND O.RIGIN.
What constitutes a Mission. - Stations and Outstations. - Natives not Members of
Missions. - Relations of Missionaries to the Native Churches. - Territorial Extent
of Missions. -The Missions conformed to the Habits of the American People. -
Their Responsibility. - Origin of the Missions.- Missions in India. -Religious
Destitution of India. - Missions to Western Asia. - Instructions to the first Missionaries.- Growth of the Enterprise...............   225
CHAPTER II.
ORIGIN OF THE MISSIONS, CONTINUED.
Missions to the Islands of the Pacific. - Missions to Africa. - Missions to China. -
Missions to the North American Indians..................... 234
CHAPTER III.
DEVELOPMENT OF THE MISSIONS —THEIR LAWS OF GROWTH
- THEIR COMPLETION.
Object of Missions to plant the Gospel Institutions.-Apostolical and Modern
Missions. - Development in Preaching and Schools. - Missions necessarily Progressive.- Evidences of Progress. - Progress essential to their Prosperity.Consequences of disregarding this Law.- Early Preeminence given to Preaching.
- Schools and the Press. - Subordinate Agencies falling into their Places. - How
the Work may be completed. — An Unsettled Problem.- Difficulties in Native
Churches.-Similar Difficulties in the Apostolic Churches.-Allowance for Failings in Mission Churches. - Hard to reach the Self-sustaining Point. - Necessary
Modifications. -A Fixed Limit to the Ability of Missionary Societies. —A Limit
to the Number of Missionaries.- The Native Agency should have Room for
Growth.- Too much required of Missions.-A Mission may grow, and yet not
increase its Cost to the Society. -When the Work of a Mission is completed... 242
CHAPTER IV.
PROGRESS OF THE WORK.
Communities that have been Christianized.- SANDWICH ISLANDS. Missionaries
and their Children. - Solution of the Problem. - Present Dangers. - The Founders and Fathers of the Mission to remain. - CHEROKEES. The Mission discon



xii                               CONTENTS.
tinued.-C COCTAWS. Dr. Kingsbury's Testimony.- Hinderances to Progress.
- The Missions successful.- Discontinued.- TUSCARORAS. Long since Christianized. - Why the Mission was not sooner discontinued.- STATIONS. What is
meant by a Christianized Station. - Illustrations. - Pastors of Station Churches.
— The Centralizing Policy, and its Effect on Village Stations. -When it should
be changed. - Education for Native Preachers of the First Generation. - Historical Catalogue of the Missions...................... 253
CHAPTER V.
THE MISSIONARIES.
The Missionary described. —The Principle underlying his Engagement. —Makes
the First Advance. - Appointment, Designation, and Support. - Age, Constitution, Habits. - Ordination. - Marriage. - The Number of Missionaries. -Whence
they came. - Education. - Length of Service. - Protective Care of Providence. -
Missionary Physicians. - Unmarried Females. - Farmers and Mechanics. - Salaries.- Disabled Missionaries. - Children of Missionaries. - Schools, Asylums,
Permanent Funds.- The Present System found to work well....... 270
CHAPTER VI.
THE CHURCHES.
Relation of Missionaries to Native Churches and Pastors. - Organization of Churches
among the Armenians. -In Syria. - Among the Nestorians. - Among the MIahrattas. - In the Arcot Mission. - At Madras. - In the Madura District. - Corporate Powers of the Missions.- Churches in Ceylon.- Caste and Polygamy. -
Churches in the Sandwich Islands. - Among the Cherokees. - Among the Choctaws. - Slavery.- Tabular view of the Churches...............  281
CHAPTElR VII.
SCHOOLS.
Schools in Early Stages of the Missions. - CoMION SCHOOLS. Largest Numerical
Development. - Sandwich Islands. - India Missions. - Whole Number of Pupils.
- Value of the Schools. - With Heathen Masters. - With Christian Masters. -
China. - North American Indians. - Western Asia. - General View. - HIGHER
SCHOOLS. India. -Before and after the Introductory Stages. - Tamil People. —
Batticotta Seminary. - Oodooville Female School. - Pasumalie Seminary. - Madura Female School. - English. Language. - Higher Vernacular Education. -
Schools for Small Boys. -Schools at Ahmednuggur. - At Bombay. - TheAmerican Mission Institution. - In Syria. - Armenians. - Nestorians. - Choctaws and
Cherokees. —The Past and Present. - Use of the English Language. - General
Results. - The Board preeminently concerned in Education.-The Oahu College.




CONTENTS.                                xiii
— Foreign Youth in this Country. - School at Cornwall. -Great Interest awakened. - The Disappointment. - Discontinuance. - Greek and Armenian Youth. -
Result. -Foreign Youth to be educated in their own Countries. o........ 304
CHAPTER VIII.
PREACHING AND THE PRESS.
PREACHING. What the Preacher needs.-Wh-at is meant by Preaching.-Prerequisites for Success. - Gathering of Congregations.- Their Nucleus a Church. -
Christian Congregations in the Madura Mission. - Signs of Progress.- The
School and the Congregation. - Successful Preaching. - Street and Itinerant
Preaching. - Preaching Houses. - Cost of Village Churches. - Houses of Worship at the Sandwich Islands. —Wise Suggestions on Church Building. - THE
PRESS. Number of Languages reduced to Writing.- Cherokee Alphabet. —
Choctaw and Hawaiian Alphabets. — Arabic Type. - Syriac Type. - Number of
Languages employed. - Number of Printing Establishments. - Amount of Printing in the Missions....................  333
CHAPTER IX,
DEPUTATIONS.
Visits to Missions necessary, —Mr. Evarts to the Indian Missions, 1818.-Dr.
Worcester, 1821. —Mr. Evarts, 1822 and 1824. —Changes required by Experience.
- Mr. Greene, 1827, 1833, and 1842. - Changes. -Mr. Anderson to the Mediterranean, 1828, 9. -- Messrs. Anderson and Hawes, 1843, 4. — Results. — Mro Treat to
the Cherokee and Choctaw Missions, 1847. - Objects of the Visit. - Christian Fellowship.-Mr. Treat to Cattaraugus, 1849, and to Dakotas and Ojibwas, 1854. -Dr.
Wood to Cherokee and Choctaw Missions, 1855.- Messrs. Anderson and Thompson to the India Missions, 1854, 5.- Dr. Anderson to the Mediterranean, 1855.Proceedings in the India Missions.- Reports and Letters.- Main Object of the
Discussions. - Course of the Deputation arraigned at Utica, 1855.- Special Meeting of the Board in Albany, 1856.- Report of the Deputation.- Case referred to
a Special Committee. - Correspondence with the Missionaries. - Report 6f the
Special Committee, and Resolutions of the Board. -Resolutions of the Prudential Committee. -Results of these Occurrences.......... 346
CHAPTER X.
LITERATURE OF THE BOARD AND OF ITS MISSIONS.
Missionary Literature a Necessity. - AT HOME. Sermons. - Periodicals. - Reports.
- Missionary Tracts. - ABROAD. School Books.- Versions of the Scriptures.Helps for understanding the Scriptures and their Application. —RESULTANT
LITERATURE. Biographies. —Exploring Tours.-Works Historical, Descriptive, and on the Results of Missionary Experience................ 369




XiV                           CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XI.
FIELD AND WORK AT THE CLOSE OF THE HALF-CENTURY.
Fifty Years ago. - The Field and Work at the Present Time. - Knowledge of the
World and its Inhabitants. -Political Ascendency of Protestant Christianity. -
General Acknowledgment of Missions as a Duty. -Extent of Missionary Organizations. - Success of Missions. - Islands of the Pacific. - Africa.- West Indies.
- Eastern Asia. - Madagascar. - Tahiti. - Sandwich Islands. - Turkey. --
torians. —India. -Distribution of the Holy Scriptures. - Estimated Pecuniary
Val'e of the Missionary Enterprise.- The existing Missions will fill the Earth
by their Growth. - The Call to the People of God..o........  383
APPENDIX.
I. ACT OF INCORPORATION........................      405
II. CORPORATE MEMBERS OF THE BOARD.............   408
III. OFFICERS OF THE BOARD... o................  v                411
IV. CORPORATE MEMBERS DECEASED OR RESIGNED......... 412
V. MISSIONARIES AND ASSISTANT MISSIONARIES SENT FORTH
BY THE BOARD....................414
VI.. REGULATIONS FOR THE EXPENDITURE OF THE MISSIONS...  433
VII. LITERATURE OF THE BOARD AND ITS MISSIONS......N..   435
INDEX... o.o. o....o.........* o... 447




THE JUBILEE MEETING.
THE American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions completed its first half-century in the year 1860. As
the Board had its origin in the State of Massachusetts, it was
proper that the meeting commemorative of the event should
be held in Boston. The people of the city and its extensive
environs, connected with it by steam and horse cars, made provision for some two thousand guests; and probably a yet
greater number had their own arrangements with friends or
at public houses, and very many came from their homes each
morning, from the.distance of ten and even twenty miles,
returning by late evening trains.
The names of ninety-five Corporate members, and nine
hundred and seventy-four Honorary members, were entered
by the Recording Secretary, though many who were present
doubtless failed to report their names. The sessions were
held in the Tremont Temple, commencing Tuesday, October
2, at four o'clock, P. M., and closing Friday noon, October 5.
The Temple was full at every meeting, except perhaps the
opening session, and on several occasions was densely crowded.
The number present to listen to the President's Historical Discourse could hardly have been less than thirty-five hundred;
and nearly as many were again assembled on Friday morning
at the closing meeting.
The Annual Sermon was delivered on Tuesday evening, by
Dr. Samuel W. Fisher, President of Hamilton College. His
(1)




2                 THE JUBILEE MEETING.
text was Isaiah xlv. 1-6, and xliii. 21. On Wednesday evening, Dr. Mark Hopkins, the President of the Board, delivered
the Semi-centennial Discourse, which forms an important
portion of this volume. As the number of persons in: attendance was much greater than could be accommodated in the
spacious Temple, Park-street Church was opened in the
morning, afternoon and evening of Wednesday, and in the
morning and evening of Thursday, as was also Winter-street
Church on Wednesday evening, for meetings that were addressed by returned missionaries and others, and very numerously attended. According to the custom of the Board, the
sacrament of the Lord's Supper was observed on Thursday
afternoon; and it was necessary to occupy four churches, the
communicants in attendance being probably not far from fortyfive hundred. Prayer meetings were held on Wednesday and
Thursday mornings, at a quarter past eight o'clock, at Parkstreet Church; and by returned missionaries and their friends
in the vestry of Tremont Temple. These meetings were fully
attended, and of deep interest.
This annual meeting being specially commemorative, Thursday morning was devoted to reminiscences. It was at this
session the speeches were delivered, which are for the most
part embodied in the second chapter of this work. At this
time, also, Pastor Fische, from Paris, representing the French
Evangelical Missionary Society, Dr. Warren, Secretary of the
Baptist Missionary Union, and Chancellor Ferris, from the
Board of Missions of the Reformed Protestant Dutch Church,
severally addressed the Board, with assurances of cordial
Christian sympathy and a spirit of cooperation in the great
missionary work. The President of the Board responded,
heartily reciprocating the salutations and Christian sympathies
of each of these gentlemen.
In consequence of the almost unexampled embarrassment
of the times for the past year or two, the Board had commenced its fiftieth year with a debt of sixty-six thousand three
hundred and seventy-four dollars; and its necessary annual
expenditure was about three hundred and sixty thousand dol



THE JUBILEE MEETING.                 3
lars. To place it above all embarrassment at its Jubilee Meeting, it was needful to aim at raising some four hundred and
thirty thousand dollars during the year. Much gratitude
and joy pervaded the meeting, that the receipts had been
four hundred and twenty-nine thousand seven hundred and
ninety-nine dollars and eight cents, being one thousand four
hundred and sixty-six dollars and nineteen cents more than
the united sum of the debt and the expenditure. This auspicious result was owing to the spirit of uncommon liberality
which God was pleased to give to the friends of the enterprise
generally, but more especially to a well-planned effort for the
removal of the debt, suggested by a mercantile friend in Boston. The plan was to raise sixty thousand dollars among
merchants and others, by subscriptions of one thousand dollars each. It was somewhat modified, but the result was
secured by comparatively a small number of persons. Twenty
thousand dollars were raised in Boston; as much more in New
York and Brooklyn; and New England (out of Boston)
responded with gratifying cordiality, Massachusetts and Connecticut each contributing more than ten thousand dollars.
The subject of missionary expenditure not being well understood in the Christian community, - the current impression being that the Prudential Committee might justly be held
responsible for incurring a debt, whatever the amount of the
receipts, -a brief statement was made to the meeting, showing that the Committee had but a limited responsibility for
the late indebtedness. This gave rise to a protracted, earnest,
and very profitable discussion. It was (as it is still) a topic
for the times, and every body seemed interested. It had such
an obvious bearing on the vital interests of the great cause,
and also upon the personal duty of every Christian, that it did
not perceptibly interfere with the spirituality of the meeting.
In view of the unexpected and very grave national agitations
which have since arisen, and of their depressing influence on
the commercial and religious interests of the country, it was
perhaps well that the main current of the meeting took this.
direction. That, and the disinthrallment of the treasury, may
3




4                  THE JUBILEE MEETING.
be thankfully regarded as a providential preparation for passing through the national judgments so soon to follow. The
discussion did not reach its climax until the closing session
on Friday morning, when the following resolution was proposed, viz.: "That the Board express the hope that the Prudential Committee will see their way clear to appropriate three
hundred and seventy thousand dollars for the coming year;
and that the friends of the cause will aim to raise not less
than four hundred thousand dollars, that sum being desirable
for the proper growth and development of the missions."
As soon as this resolution had been adopted by the Board, a
wish was expressed that.an opportunity might be given for
the whole assefibly to manifest their feelings. The President,
therefore, requested those who desired to express concurrence
with the sentiment of that resolution, to do so by rising. The
whole great congregation ross at once; one voice unexpectedly
struck the note - instantly many caught it - and a multitude
of voices, like the noise of many waters, sang the well-known
verse,
i" Shall we, whose souls are lighted
With wisdom from on high, -
Shall we to men benighted
The lamp of life deny?
Salvation! - O, salvation!
The joyful sound proclaim,
Till earth's remotest nation
Has learned Messiah's name."
It was a scene long to be remembered. Many an eye filled
with tears, and many a bosom swelled with emotion.
The Committee and Executive Officers of the Board had contemplated a different course of thought as likely to enter into
the main business of the meeting, and proposed the following
resolutions to the Board; which were very cordially adopted,
but with regret that there was no more time to discuss them.
They have an historical importance.
" Resolved, That in the history of this Board, at home and
abroad, from the beginning hitherto, we gratefully recognize
the good hand of our God upon us; and especially on this




THE JUBILEE MEETING.                  5
anniversary, we would remember, with humble thankfulness,
all the way which the Lord our God has led us these fifty
years.
"1. We praise him. for giving to the pioneers in this enterprise, on the one hand, such simplicity of faith, such earnestness of purpose, such compassion for the lost, and such
love to the Saviour; and for giving to our fathers, on the other
hand, such a readiness to assume the new and unknown responsibilities which were so unexpectedly thrown upon them.
": 2. We praise him for inclining so many of our sons and
daughters, in all the years that are past, to go forth and preach
among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ; and
for inspiring our churches to such a degree with the willingness so to provide for their wants, as to leave them without
carefulness in the prosecution of their work.
" 3. We praise him for sparing so many of our missionaries,
some of them  far advanced in life, to see this day; and we
praise him as well for those who are not, (for the Lord hath
taken them,) because of the serene trust and the radiant hope
with which they passed from  their earthly tabernacle to a
house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
"4. We praise him because, in these last days, the first and
chief Missionary has gone forth, glorious in his apparel, and
traveling in the greatness of his strength, that he may prepare a way for his people in all the earth, by turning backward
the two-leaved gates, and breaking the scepters of the mighty,
and so making hundreds of millions accessible to his own lifegiving word.
"5. We praise him for other achievements of unspeakable
value, in that he has set his seal upon missions, as the cheapest, readiest, and truest reforming and civilizing agency; in
that he has proved, beyond all contradiction, the perfect adaptation of his gospel.to all classes of men, even the most degraded and the most depraved; in that he has rescued,
through our instrumentality, tens of thousands from  the
ineffable woes of heathenism, and made them kings and priests
unto God forever.




6                 THE JUBILEE MEETING.
"6. We praise him, above all, for doing so much for us,
and so much by us, notwithstanding our grievous unbelief,
our covetousness, our indifference to the worth of the soul,
our neglect of prayer, our imperfect sympathy with Christ,
and our disposition to exalt ourselves; for all which we desire
to humble ourselves, saying with one heart,'O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto thee, but unto us confusion of faces,
as at this day.'
1" Resolved, That we record it as the deliberate judgment
of the Board, that the churches sustaining its operations are
summoned to higher obligations and higher privileges.
"1. God has committed to our spiritual husbandry some of
the largest and noblest fields in the world.
"' 2. He has blessed our work to such a degree, that for us
to remain stationary has become impossible, without a manifest and perilous disregard of duty.
" 3. Having the undoubted ability to do much more than
we have yet done, it will be for our spiritual enlargement, and
our comfort of hope, that we place ourselves at once in harmony with the merciful designs of our enthroned Immanuel.
" 4. In that season of prosperity, more dangerous than adversity, which is beginning to diffuse its cheerful light in all
our borders, our best safeguard against worldliness and luxury, the love of gain and the love of pleasure, will be a ready
and hearty consecration, day by day, of.our property, as well
as of ourselves, to Christ's honored and chosen work.
" 5. The honor of our ascended Lord imperatively requires
that we' go forward,' seeing that he has opened the world so
widely to his people, and placed in their hands such multiplied facilities for speedy and efficient action, and given them
the silver and the gold for this very end, that now at length,
when this nineteenth century is waning to its close, his people
should go forth, and proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord
in all the world."
Thus ended the first Half-Century of the Board, and thus
commenced the second. It was well remarked, at the close
of the published minutes of the meeting,'" If the impressions




THE JUBILEE MEETING.                7
produced during the meeting could be retaiiled by all who
were present, and if they would do all they might to extend
such impressions among others, then, indeed, might the Prudential Committee expect to be enabled to sustain the missions
in a healthful and vigorous growth, and to carry forward the
work which the Lord has so greatly prospered during the past
fifty years, to results within another half-century, more glorious, by far, than have ever yet been witnessed in connection
with any missionary enterprise of the Christian church."








D R. H O PKINS'S
SEMI-CENTEN NIAL DISCOURSE.








SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
"6THERE SHALL BE A HANDFUL OF CORN IN THE EARTH UPON THE TOP OF
THE MOUNTAINS; THE FRUIT THEREOF SHALL SHAKE LIKE LEBANON." —
Ps. 1xxii. 16.
THERE are no contrasts like those of Christianity. The contrasts of nature are great, but nature is subordinate, and, like
every subordinate system, is not only a condition of that which
is higher, but serves for its illustration and prefigurement.
The chief value and significance of nature are from its relation to a higher system of moral government. Great as are
its contrasts, compared with those of Christianity, they are but
as the shadow to the substance, but as the type to the thing
typified.
In nature we have contrasts of opposition, as between light
and darkness, heat and cold, life and death. In Christianity
the contrasts are not merely of elements that exclude each
other, but of those that conflict, and with a struggle that is
conscious and intense. They are between holiness and sin,
love and hatred, heaven and hell.
We have also, in nature, contrasts between beginnings and
consummations. These are from growth and increase. Between
the' little leaven " and the' whole lump; " between the "' mustard seed," which is, indeed, the least of all seeds, and the " tree,"
in the branches of which " the birds of the air come and lodge;"
between the " little fire " and the "' great matter" it kindleth;
between the fountain and the river; between the infant and the
4                               (11)




12             SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
monarch; between the "handful of corn in the earth " and
"the fruit thereof," the contrast is great. Every thing that
grows, all organization, however huge and ponderous it may
become, has its beginning in a point, often too minute for our
inspection. But in Christianity the contrast is not between the
leaven and the lump; it is between a single individual, on the
one hand, without learning, or rank, or wealth, gathering
around him his twelve disciples and teaching them; and, on
the other, a whole world in ignorance and moral death, that
is to be enlightened, quickened, transformed, regenerated;
and, instead of being tossed by passion and turbid with sin, is
to reflect over its whole surface the image of heaven. It is
not between the mustard seed and the tree that reaches its
limit and then decays, but between the "incorruptible seed"
and a growth that shall know no end. It is not between the
infant in his cradle and the general at the head of armies, or
the monarch on his throne, but between the babe of Bethlehem, wrapped in swaddling clothes and lying in a manger, and
the leader of the armies of heaven, having on his head many
crowns, and on his vesture and on his thigh a name written
— " King of kings and Lord of lords."  It is between Him
who stood at Pilate's bar, and Him who shall come in the
clouds of heaven, and all the holy angels with him, and before whom shall be gathered all nations. It is between the
Man of sorrows, expiring upon the cross, and Him who shall
sit upon the great white throne, and before whose face the
earth and the heaven shall flee away.
This contrast, which we thus find in the person of our Saviour, and in the beginning of his religion compared with its
consummation, has been reproduced in the history of every individual Christian and of every revival of religion, and in every
great movement in which Christianity has begun to reassert
its purity, or its claims to universal supremacy. It is in these
contrasts that we find that method of God by which he shows
continually that the "foolishness of God is wiser than men,
and that the weakness of God is stronger than men;" "that
no flesh should glory in his presence."




SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.            13
Thus it was in the Reformation.' There was a poor boy singing from house to house for bread; there was a solitary monk
burdened with a sense of sin, and reading a chained Bible in
his convent; and in that boy, in that monk, in that Bible was
the Reformation. There were great men then —councilors,
princes, emperors; bishops, cardinals, popes; but from them
this light did not proceed. There were churches splendid with
all that wealth could procure, magnificent cathedrals; there
was St. Peter's itself; but " it was in an old wooden chapel,
thirty feet long and twenty broad, whose walls, propped on all
sides, were falling to ruin, that the Reformation was first
preached." So, too, it was with that second and more complete
reformation, when Puritanism had its rise in England, from
which was English liberty; and especially with that movement
which led to the exodus of our fathers. There were a few
students in the universities; there were prohibited meetings for
prayer in private houses of the humbler class; there were
poor, but zealous and faithful men in the prisons; and there
were the Mayflower and Plymouth Rock; and now there is a
continent upon either shore of which the tide' of emigration is
setting in, where the free elements are heaving and tossing like
the ocean, and where there is, as nowhere else, freedom to
worship God.
So again, at a later period, four young men at the most
celebrated English university formed a club. They were ridiculed as the Holy Club, and as Methodists. But persecution
did its wonted work. Driven from the churches, they preached'
in the open air; and from them, in connection with the organizing power of Wesley and the wonderful eloquence of Whitefield, there went forth a movement that shook England and
this continent, and that must go on in circles still widening
till the end of time.
And what was the origin of modern Protestant missions?
It was from deep poverty abounding to the riches of liberality.
"When the Moravians sent out their first missionaries, in 1732,
their entire congregation did not exceed six hundred persons,
and the greater part of these were suffering exiles." The




14             SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
world knew them not; but they established numerous missions, and were doing God's work as no other people were.
How, too, did the great movement in England, sixty years
afterward, originate?  It was from  no university, from no
established church, from no distinguished man. It was in the
mind of a shoemaker, the honored Carey. For years the idea
was within him, as a fire shut up in his bones. When he ventured to speak of it he was regarded as infatuated; his brethren called him an enthusiast; and when they were won over,
and the work was begun, literature and wit, in the person of
Sydney Smith, ridiculed the " cobbler," and scoffed at. the undertaking.
Of this great principle, or method of contrast, which we thus
find every where, both in nature and in Christianity, we have,
in the history of the American Board of Commissioners for
Foreign Missions, whose fiftieth anniversary we now celebrate,
a striking illustration; and this we recognize, and accept, and
rejoice in, as an evidence that the movement was of God.
And not merely from the analogies of the past, do we, in
this connection, find evidence of the divine origin of this work.
Whenever small beginnings increase to great magnitude, or
great results flow from causes and means apparently inadequate, there must be previous conditions, and concurrent
agencies, which no power of man could arrange or control.
The little leaven will not leaven a. lump of clay. Falling at
another time or place, the spark that has fired a train and
blown up a fortress would have simply expired. There must
be adaptation, congruity, proclivity, a meeting of some great
want, a falling in with concealed tendencies, a special divine
power;: and if, as in this case, the results be such as only a
divine power could or would produce, we must refer them to
that. Historically our thoughts follow the order of visible
causes, but without conditions and agencies far above these,
they are of little account. Hence the chief agents in such
movements are often quite as much astonished as others at the
prospects which the winding and widening river of God's
providence opens up, and at the results accomplished. Nei



SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.            15
ther Luther, nor Wesley, nor Mills anticipated, at the beginning, what the end would be. Said Whitefield, in entering
upon his work, " I have thrown myself blindfold, and I trust
without reserve, into His almighty hands."
Like the movements of which I have now spoken, this for
foreign missions had its origin with young men. A boy overheard his mother say, that she had devoted him to the service
of God as a missionary. Here, so far as we can trace it, we
find the fountain head of this broad river.  When this boy
was converted, his thoughts were immediately turned toward
missions. He entered college, and in connection with the
study of the geography of Asia, the idea of a mission to that
continent was suggested and revolved. At a stated prayer
meeting, held at hours when most students are either engaged
in sport or are doing nothing, this idea was presented. Driven by an approaching thunder-storm  from the grove where
the meeting had usually been held, they took shelter behind
a neighboring haystack, and there, in the language of one
who was present, "' Mills proposed to send the gospel to that
dark and heathen land, and said we could do it if we would."
The sublject was then discussed, and as the storm was passing away, Mills said, " Come, let us make it a subject of
prayer under this haystack, while the dark clouds are going
and the clear sky is coming." So they prayed, and continued
to pray and consult together through that and the following
season. Then a society was formed, the object of which was,
in the language of its constitution, " to effect, in the person of
its members, a mission to the heathen."  This was the first
foreign missionary society on this continent. A similar society
was soon formed at Andover, by Mills and those who went with
him, and from that the proposition was made that resulted in
the formation of the American Board.
What a contrast is here   On the one side is that vast continent, the cradle of the race, and of Christianity, with its
myriads of people, now seen, not in the purple light of the
imagination, as the Orient filled with palaces and pageants;
nor with the eye of traffic, as the land of spices and of gems;




16              SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
but as the abode of a perverted Christianity, of intrenched
paganism, of darkness, and cruelty, and degradation; as a
land where missionaries would be murdered, and fortresses
could be stormed only by those who should lead a forlorn hope.
On the other side are five young men, from the two lower
classes in an infant college, in a place so secluded that no mail
from any one direction reaches it oftener than once a week, and
with an ocean and a continent intervening. They are seated
by a haystack. Dark clouds are above them; but they heed
not these, nor the quick flash of the lightning, nor the thunder echoing among the mountains. They are speaking of " the
moral darkness of Asia;" they propose to send the gospel
thither; they say they can do it; they kneel together in prayer;
and as they pray, the heavens grow brighter, and the dark
clouds roll away.
Here was "the handful of corn among the mountains."  It
fell in a soil prepared. What, now, has been its fruit?  The
American Board, devised by Drs. Spring and Worcester, was
formed. At its first meeting but five persons were present,
and at its second but seven. Its receipts, the first year, were
but a thousand dollars. Now its meetings are like the going
up of the tribes to Jerusalem; and its annual receipts are three
hundred and fifty thousand dollars. Then it had no missions,
and it was not known that any heathen country would be open
to them. Now its mission stations belt the globe, so that the
sun does not set upon them, and the whole world is open. It
has collected and disbursed, with no loss from defalcation, and
no suspicion of dishonesty, more than eight millions of dollars. It has sent out four hundred and fifteen ordained missionaries, and eight hundred and forty-three not ordained; in
all, twelve hundred and fifty-eight. Thlese have established
thirty-nine distinct missions, of which twenty-two now remain
in connection with the Board; with two hundred and sixtynine stations and out-stations, employing four'iundred and
fifty-eight native helpers, preachers, and pastors, not including
teachers.  They have formed one hundred and forty-nine
churches, have gathered at least fifty-five thousand church




SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.             17
members, of whom more than twenty thousand are now in
connection with its churches. It has under its care three
hundred and sixty-nine seminaries and schools, and in them
more than ten thousand children. It has prifted more than
a thousand millions of pages, in forty different languages. It
has reduced eighteen languages to writing, thus forming the
germs of a new literature.  It has raised a nation from the
lowest forms of heathenism to a Christian civilization, so that
a larger proportion of its people can read than in New England. It has done more to extend and to diffuse in this land
a knowledge of different countries and people, than any or all
other agencies, and the reaction upon the churches of this
foreign work has been invaluable.
But what has been done by this Board is not to be estimated
by the results already realized.  This is the smallest part.
Foundations are laid; experience is gained; materials are
gathered; the leaven is deposited and at work; fires are set.
Nor do we find the fruit of that same handful of corn only
in what has been done directly by this Board.  On reaching
India, Judson and Rice, two of its first missionaries, became
Baptists. This fact made a powerful appeal to the Baptist
churches. Mr. Rice, front the class in college next after that
of Mills, returned immediately, and expressly for the purpose
of stirring up those churches.  He went through the land
with great zeal and success, and thus the Burman mission,
which has been so remarkably prospered, as well as the other
Baptist missions, sprung from this seed.
In 1811 " the Secretary, in behalf of the Board, suggested
to the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church the expediency of forming an institution similar to theirs, between
which and theirs there might be such cooperation as should
promote the great object of missions among the unevangelized
nations.  The Assembly, however, while they urged the
churches under their care to aid in the good work, thought
the business of foreign missions might probably be best man
aged under a single Board; and thus the undivided Presbyterian church, so long as it was undivided, cooperated with




18             SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
this Board. This union continued till 1837, when the Old
School Presbyterians withdrew, and established foreign missions of their own, now extensive and flourishing.
In apostolic times, Paul and Barnabas had a contention and
separated. In 1846, owing to a difference of views respecting
the best method of dealing with slavery, numbers ceased to
cooperate with the American Board, and the American M3issionary Association was formed. This has prosecuted, with
success, the work both of foreign and domestic missions.
Finally, in 1857, our beloved Dutch brethren, under the
impression that they might thus work more effectively, formed
a separate Board, and have now their own missions.
Thus are there now five Boards, through which the great
mass of missionary feeling and effort on this continent finds
expression; and while we joyfully recognize what is done by
others, it must yet be said that they are the direct fruit of the
handful of corn that was on the top of the mountains. All
have conscientious and devoted laborers in the field, and selfdenying and prayerful supporters at home. All recognize the
authority of the last command of Christ, and the brotherhood
of the race in him. Thus do they find enlargement of intellect and of sympathy, and must, we should suppose, be led,
more and more, so to work in harmony, that their good shall
not be evil spoken of.
Nor has the work of enlargement been confined to this continent. Through a generous appreciation of our missionaries
and their work, and with a spirit of magnanimity and Christian
liberality worthy of England and of this age, the Turkish Missions Aid Society was formed in 1854, and in the freest and
most cordial manner has cooperated with this Board.
Is there any where a more striking illustration of the great
principle of contrast adopted by God?  Does not the'fruit
thereof shake like Lebanon? Come, O thou wind, thou strong
west wind, from the great sea, sweep up the sides of Lebanon,
enter into his thickets, lay hold on the boughs of his cedars.
Ah, how do the forests bend, and the thickets roar, and the
cedars shake! But what is all this, thou mighty Lebanon, to




SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.             19
the shaking that now is, and that shall be, of that fruit among
the nations that has sprung, and that shall spring, from the
handtful of corn that was in the earth upon the top of the
mountains! What is it to that upon thine own sides, where
the feet of him that brought glad tidings have been beautiful,
and where thy children are now fed by Christian bounty,
when they have fled and gathered to the house of the missionary as a refuge from death!
Having thus seen what has been done, we next look at some
features of the work, and inquire how it has been done.
And here we must notice the two great elements from which
this movement originated, and which have pervaded and
molded the whole policy of this Board.
The first is, a transcendent estimate of what belongs to
Christianity in its relation to a future life; that is, of essential
and spiritual Christianity, as compared with modes and forms,
and all that in which evangelical Christians have agreed to
differ.
The second is, a transcendent estimate of the cross of Christ
as a reformatory power, as compared with any educating, or
civilizing, or reforming process, aside from that.
In virtue of the first, our aim has been simple, spiritual,
grand; and we have been guarded, as fully, perhaps, as such
an enterprise can be, from sectarianism  and ecclesiasticism.
In virtue of the second, our means have been simple and spiritual, and we have been guarded from much complication with
secular schemes and side projects of partial reform.
In accordance with the first of these elements, I observe, as
a first feature of the work, that what has been done by this
Board has been done by honoring Christianity, and seeking to
send that, without any denominational or sectarian object.
In every established religion, the grounds of interest and
activity on the part of those who adhere to it, or seek to promote it, are of three kinds.
The first are those that are personal and temporal, often
involving pecuniary interests, as well as those of position, and
rank, and power. Thlese are always strongest with ecclesias5




20              SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
tics and hierarchs, and with any whose " craft " is to be furthered, or is in danger.
A second ground is found in things which are unessential,
but which may, or may not, be denominational. Often, perhaps generally, these are magnified and clung to in proportion
as they are distinctive, and so, unimportant. They include,
sometimes, doctrines, but chiefly forms of government and
modes of administration. It is here that sincere but weak
and undiscriminating minds fall into bigotry, and superstition,
and formalism.
It is from a combination of this with the preceding, of the
Phariseeism, the Brahminism, the Ecclesiasticism of all ages,
with popular credulity and superstition, that the most active
and malignant opposition has always arisen when error has
been attacked.  From these it will arise; and its force will be
the greater as the error is more incorporated into the business,
the amusements, the life of a community. As opposed to
evangelical religion, Sadduceeism  will fall in, Herod and
Pilate will be made friends. But infidelity is a Gallio. It
does not care enough for these things to build inquisitions; it
does not think it is doing God service.
A third ground of interest is in a rational comprehension
and estimate of the essential elements of the Christian religion. If Christianity has the power to transform, elevate, and
save men, it is to be valued for precisely those elements which
give it that power; and the purity of efforts to promote it
will be as the respect paid to those elements. It is only in
the apprehension of these, and in acting from them  and for
them, that we can have simplicity of aim and of method; can
exclude the possibility of fanaticism and malignity; and can
hope for union, or for great success.
What, then, are these elements?  They include those which
relate to the interests of another life- to salvation from sin
and its consequences. It was for these that Christ came; it
is for these that we send his gospel to the heathen. They
include those great but simple requisitions of Christianity,
which lie between its system of doctrines on the one hand,




SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.             21
and its temporal results and outward forms on the other. Its
system involves the whole sweep of God's moral government,
and the highest questions that can arise'under that government. Its results are as multifarious and complex as human
life. They involve whatever pertains to the highest forms of
domestic and social life, and to the most perfect civilization.
In the system there are depths that the angels desire to look
into, and that eternity may not suffice to fathom. Its results
are like the outgoings of the morning —an outburst of beneficence that no human sagacity can follow out fully in its
details. But while the system is so unfathomable, and the
results so complex, the requisitions that lie between them are
of marvelous simplicity; so that between these and the results
that hinge upon them, there is the same great contrast of
which we have already spoken.
These requisitions may all be comprised in the one word
faith. "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be
saved."  "Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy
kingdom."  "To-day thou shalt be with me in paradise."
- It is only to feel the need of Christ, to look, and to trust.
It is as when one plants a seed. It matters not that lie does
not comprehend the great system of nature, the whole of
which is required for the growth of that seed; or the processes
of its growth; or that he does not know of thewaving harvests that may spring from it in future years. He performs
an act of simple, I may say of sublime, faith in the system of
nature, and God does the rest. "1 God giveth the increase."
So he, be he child or philosopher, be he Greek or Jew, who
simply trusts in Christ as a Saviour from sin, and so, as he
must, becomes conformed unto him, plants the seed, and opens
the way for the sunshine and the rain, for the processes, and
growth, and results of that higher system of redemption for
which the system of nature stands. Than this act nothing
can be simpler. A child can do it; the heathen can do it.
It is but the acceptance of a gift. "Thanks be to God for his
unspeakable gift."
And as Christianity is thus simple in its requisitions when




22             SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
it is to be received by the individual, calling for dependence
on Christ, so is it when it is to be communicated to others,
calling for dependence on the Holy Ghost; and the simplicity
in the one case arises from that in the other. The simplicity
of that faith in Christ, and in him crucified, which was" foolishness to the Greek," finds its counterpart in that " foolishness of preaching " by which it has " pleased God to save them
that believe."  Preaching, believing, salvation! this is all;
and how do they correspond i Here is a gift, make it known;
an offer of liberty, proclaim it; a fountain opened, stand by it
and cry, "Ho, every one that thirsteth; " and he that believes
will take the gift, and come out of his prison house, and drink
of the living waters. So only could a spiritual religion be
propagated.
So did the apostles and primitive Christians. Were there
divisions among them?  Inspiration condemned them. Did
any say, "I am of Paul?" The apostle asked at once, " Who
is Paul? "  They were sent, and they sought simply to turn
men from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto
God, that they might -what? Belong to a sect? No; but
"'receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them
which are sanctified by faith that is in Him."  In declaring
that he " kept back nothing that was profitable," the apostle
simply says tLhat he c" testified both to the Jews, and also to the
Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord
Jesus Christ."
When therefore the spirit of missions, which is that of Christianity, was revived, it is not strange that a desire was immediately felt to leave behind, in the onset upon heathendom, all
minor questions which had divided Christians. Accordingly,
in 1795, but three years after the formation of the British
Baptist Society, the London Missionary Society, in which all
evangelical -denominations were united, was formed. In its
original constitution there is an article in which " it is declared
to be a fundamental principle of the Missionary Society that
our design is not to send Presbyterianism, Independency, Episcopacy, or any other form of church order and government,




SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.            23
(about which there may be a difference of opinion among serious people,) but' the glorious Gospel of the blessed God' to
the heathen; and it shall be left (as it ought to be left) to the
minds of the persons whom God may call into the fellowship
of his Son from among them, to assume for themselves such
form of church government as to them  shall appear most
agreeable to the word of God."
The adoption of this principle drew the hearts of Christians
together wonderfully. We are told that " the visible union of
Christians of all denominations, who, for the first time, forgetting their party prejudices and partialities, assembled in the same
place, sang the same hymns, united in the same prayers, and
felt themselves one in Christ, rendered their meetings inexpressibly delightful;"  also that the " unanimity and fervor
of the assembly in entering upon this greatest of all schemes
- the evangelizing of the world - created bursts of joy which
nothing could express but tears." Blessed meetings! Blessed
upheaval of great truths, where, as upon a high table land,
Christians could walk and work together, and look down upon
their differences, and claim the same promises, and with the
eye of faith sweep the horizon of the whole world as their
common field, and feel how much more there is that unites
than there is that divides them. Such meetings, fathers and
brethren, we have held; and there was in them a millennial
aspect and atmosphere that could not have been without such
union. In this, most of all, do we miss the brethren who have
left us. Why should not we at home be united as the missionaries often are, and must be, on the foreign field?  " We,"
says one of them, " are all one here; we can not afford to be
jealous -the common foe is too strong; and the missionaries
are bound together neither by creeds nor human ties, but by
the fear of God and the love of Jesus." Were Christians thus
united in sending and planting the gospel, the church - the
church, in distinction from a church - would be carrying on
the work of foreign missions.
If, indeed, there be any denomination that so claims to be
exclusively the true church, that they think others are not com



24             SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
petent to administer, or fitted to receive, all the ordinances of
the church, that denomination must, so far as they thus think,
work by itself. But I am unable to frame a definition of the
church, that would meet the wants of those who accept others
as Christians in full standing, as equally with themselves members of the one church of Christ, and yet insist on denominational action on the ground- that it is the duty of the church,
as such, to carry on missions. In the present state of the
churches, denominational action may be more efficient, and so,
expedient. Possibly it may be so from other causes, some
66 present distress," as Paul said of single life, but I can not
believe it to be God's permanent method. No; as surely as I
expect to see the sun advance in the heavens, do I expect that
the hearts of Christians will be more and more drawn together
in love, and that the principle of cooperation will, in some
form, be more and more honored. We may not live to see it;
present indications there are, not auspicious; the spring may
seem to go back; but we have seen the first violet, we have
heard the note of the first bird, and it will come. We may
die in the wilderness, but it will come.'Swift fly the years,
and rise the expected morn! "
On this great principle the American Board has always acted.
What we have done here we have done simply as Christians,
and we thank God for the privilege. It has been good for us
thus to do it. And what we have thus done, may God give
us grace always to do.
This feature of cooperation and of unsectarianism has been
the more dwelt upon because it involves so fully the first great
molding element mentioned above. Having faith in God as
the ground of our confidence, and love to Christ and sympathy with him in saving men from their sins as our motive, our
method is to send -no, not to send, but to give the means of
going -to men qualified and authorized,.and whom we believe
the Holy Ghost sends, and to leave to them the largest discretion compatible with a faithful administration of the means
intrusted to us. We say to them, So make known the truth
as to bring men into a filial relation to God, and we are




SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.              25
content to leave minor questions to the good sense of those on
the ground, guided by the Scriptures and the Spirit of God.
A second feature of the work, accordant with the above, if
not a necessary part of it, is the entire separation of the missionary work fromn any ecclesiastical organization or machinery.
This has lifted up, practically, a catholic standard; has consecrated the work in the hearts of Christians as one free from,
sectarian feeling and strife; and has led to united and special
prayer. It has also left the missionaries free from outward
ecclesiastical pressure, to take their own time and way in giving form to the new Christian communities which they have
gathered from the heathen.  They have been left as were the
primitive missionaries, and this has often led to the precise
reproduction of no one of our forms.  When called upon to
give their churches a name according to our shibboleths, the
missionaries have declined, and have called them " apostolical."
They are so.  They were founded as were the apostolical
churches, and going with the Scriptures instead of inspiration,
the missionaries hold much the same relation to those churches
that the apostles and evangelists did to the churches founded
by them. They found churches; they decide in the first instance,
and afterward with those churches, who may unite with them;
they ordain elders, bishops, pastors; and pass on to other regions. In all this they act as ministers of Christ, amenable
to the Board only as it furnishes their support, and because,
having confidence in them, it does thus furnish it that they
may labor for Christ.  How could the missionary be more
independent?  We say to him, he having it in his heart, and
offering to go, We have cQnfidence in you, brother.  Take
the lamp of life, ask counsel if you need it, but find your own
way in the darkness, and we will send you oil.
A third feature of our work, in the same line and spirit, is,
that each mission is a self-governing body.
In this our missions differ from the European; but it is in
accordance with the spirit of our institutions, and general
habits ofi thought and action, both civil and religious. It is
also said in the Scriptures, that " the spirits of the prophets




26              SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
are subject to the prophets."  This makes each mission a depository of experience of great value, and forms a permanent,
practical, working body, into which succeeding missionaries
are received, and to which they naturally conform. It lhus
operates as a check upon inexperience and one-sidedness, and
those excessive developments of individuality which never fail
to appear where motives are stimulating and complex, and
numbers are working independently for the accomplishment
of a great and many-sided end.
A fourth feature of the work is directly from our estimate
of the cross of Christ, and the power of that, as already
mentioned.
The power is in the cross.>, Nothing but the mingled holiness and mercy revealed in that can quicken and regenerate
the world. Holiness seen in God shows man the necessity
of it to himself, and mercy renders its attainment possible.
Forgiveness!  Ultimate likeness to Godi  Let the hope of
these dawn on the soul, and there is a spring of spiritual
activity that will work toward its end, and in accomplishing
that, will accomplish all else that we desire. The greater
includes the less. Life started at the heart will work outward.
Hence we make the cross of Christ the center, and value and
use all else as related to that.
But can we thus reach and quicken the religious nature of
the heathen? Yes, just as of others. The vital air is the
same to them as to us; and so, when accompanied by the Spirit
of God, are the truths revealed in the cross. He who opened
the heart- of Lydia can open every benighted heart, and our
great hope is that he will. Hence, the conversion of men
being our object, and the Spirit of God the agent, the presentation of spiritual truth and prayer must be our chief instrumentalities.
This is the spiritual side of missions; from it is their life;
but with this many have no sympathy.  Denying, either theoretically or practically, the efficacy of prayer, the reality of
spiritual influence, and the necessity of conversion, both means
and end seem to them foolishness.  They either contemn the




SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.              27
whole process and results, or, in a more dignified way, regard
the missionaries and their supporters as well-meaning people,
who do good on the whole; or, appreciating candidly the outward changes wrought, they fail to connect them with their
true cause.
These persons we are "not careful to answer."  If we
choose, we may say to them as philosophers, that we regard
human destiny as turning upon character; that great transformations of character have been known only from the truth
as it is in Jesus; and that character being right, all desirable
results of political economy and social order, and a high, pure,
and permanent civilization, will follow.  Or, historically, we
may point them to the Sandwich Islands; or to the Zulus in
Africa; or to unimpeachable testimony, both English and
American, that our " devoted and spiritual missionaries hlave
done more within the last twenty-five years for the enlightenment and liberty of thle Turkish Empire, than all other agencies for the last fifty years;" and we might challenge them to
show similar results from other causes. But we walk byfaitlh.
It is enough for us that the Master has said, "' Go preach my
gospel." That we have done this in its primitive simplicity
and power, we do not claim. There has been some diversity
of views. In the different missions the general spirit and tendencies may have been somewhat different.  But this has been
our general aim. Experience has confirmed its wisdom, and
has led and is leading us to feel more and more, that here,
in distinction from all direct efforts at general enlightenment
and civilization, our great strength lies.
But leaving other features of the work, we turn to the
agencies - the human agencies employed, and their relation
to each other. These are the Missionaries, and the Missionary Board.
Of these, the Missionaries were first. This was no scheme
of men seeking agents to accomplish their own ends. The
missionaries were ready and importunate to go, and the Board
was formed simply as a means of sending them. From the
first, missionaries have been sent only as they have offered
6




28             SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
themselves, and (with the single exception of some delay in
the crisis of 1.837) every one thus offering, and regarded as
duly qualified, has been sent.
It is these missionaries who have done the work. All that
has been done has been done by and through them. Quickened by the spirit of apostolic times, which has begun to
reappear in our day, obeying the command of the Saviour,
"Go ye," and sustained by his promise, " Lo, I am with you,"
they have not hesitated to take the one simple gospel and
apply it alike to a hideous Cannibalism, to a polished Brahminism, to an Atheistic Buddhism, to an intolerant Mohammledanism, to a besotted Fetishism, and to a paganized Christianity; and, as blindness and deafness and leprosy, palsy and
fever and demoniacal possession, yielded at the touch of the
Great Physician, so has every form of moral evil given way
before his one great remedy for the deeper maladies of man.
In thus carrying the gospel, the missionaries have exhibited the highest type of heroism, which is self-sacrifice for the
highest object; while they have yet fallen so far short of
Christ that there is no danger of hero-worship. Eternity alone
will reveal the self-sacrifice there has been, in partings from
friends and country; in exposures from climate; in privations; in standing as representatives of a foreign and antagonist system, avowing its purpose, not only, as here, to destroy
all cherished wickedness of the heart, but to overthrow those
external forms of religion around which the most sacred associations cluster; in the yearnings and long patience required
by stolidity, by deception seemingly bottomless, by malignity;
in those sunderings of affection when loved ones have died in
a foreign land, and when the Christian mother, compelled to
send her children from her, has turned from the shore, and
with streaming eyes has said, " I do this for thee, Jesus.'
For our missionaries thus devoting themselves, we claim no
exemption from  the common weaknesses and infirmities of
men. In them, as in others, there have sometimes been
strange blendings of the good and the evil; but, looking over
the whole ground, this Board has special occasion for thank



SEII-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.            29
fulness in view of a body of missionaries so competent and
efficient. I deem it no presumption to say, that in qualifications for such a work some of them have not been exceeded
since apostolic times. This has been owing partly to the high
qualifications demanded of candidates, and partly to the
responsibility thrown upon them.
For a missionary, the two essential qualifications are, consecration and common sense. Consecration comes from piety
directed into the missionary channel; but common sense,
though generally supposed to be the gift of Nature, is yet her
gift only in connection with the repeated and vigorous exercise
of the faculties in the spheres where it is to be used, and no
power is more capable of improvement. Let, then, the missionary be required, as he often has been, to provide a written
language, implements, dwellings, institutions; to advance an
imperfect, or to renovate an effete civilization, being thus
brought into practical contact with life and man at every vital
point; and whatever there is in him of a capacity for common
sense will be drawn out, and the more fully the more the
responsibility is laid upon him.
So have the men been formed, who, after the period of
nearly a generation, have returned, and have surprised and
delighted the churches by their tact, and broad experience, and
thrilling eloquence, and ripe wisdom. So, as far as they have
been tested, has it come to pass that the high encomium passed
by the Earl of Shaftesbury upon one of our missions is not less
applicable to others. This encomium, from the position and
relations of its author, demands a place here. "I do not
believe," says he, " that in the whole history of missions, I do
not believe that in the history of diplomacy, or in the history
of any negotiations carried on between man and man, we can
find any thing to equal the wisdom, the soundness, and the
pure evangelical truth of the body of men who constitute the
American Mission. I have said it twenty times before, and I
will say it again, - for the expression appropriately conveys
my meaning, - that they are a marvelous combination of common sense and piety... There they stand, tested by years,




30             SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
tried by their works, and exemplified by their fruits; and I
believe it will be found that these American missionaries have
done more toward upholding the truth and spreading the
gospel of Christ in the East than any other body of men in
this or any other age."
From the missionaries we turn to the Board. Of this the
true conception is, that it is simply an instrumentality to
enable Christians who can not go themselves, to fulfill by proxy
the last command of the Saviour. When it does this in the
best way, it answers its end; when it fails to do this, or does
any thing aside from this, it does not answer its end. With
every Christian the question is, or ought to be, How, soonest
and best, may the gospel be preached to every creature? And,
except as accomplishing this, instrumentalities and Boards are
nothing. It does not appear that there were Boards of any
kind in the primitive church, or that Christianity was originally propagated by any kind of associated action, whether of
a church, or churches, or the church. The command to preach
the gospel was not to churches as such, but to individuals.
Sent by the Holy Ghost, as were Barnabas and Saul, scattered
by persecution, they " went every where preaching the word;"
but there was no central body with annual meetings to direct
them, and to which they were required to report. It does not
even appear that there was any general contribution for the
spread of the gospel, the only one mentioned having been for
the poor saints at Jerusalem. The method was that of individual action, with occasional consultations, as circumstances
required. And this was the true method. It was this that
was in the mind of Mills when he said he wished we could
" break forth upon the heathen like the Irish rebellion, forty
thousand strong."  There is no good reason why Christian men,
merchants, farmers, artisans, men of property, and men without it, should not go into heathen lands, and establish themselves there for the purpose of spreading Christianity, just as
men go to California or Pike's Peak to get gold. A movement like this, spontaneous, irrepressible, requiring no agents
and no Boards, would speedily do the work.




SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.            31
But if Boards are not required in the New Testament, neither are they forbidden. If, for the present, an intermediate
instrumentality must be had, and Boards are the best, let us
use them, only having them so constituted that they will be
the most effective. This, this only, do we wish for this American Board. It is the pioneer and parent Board; and for the
work it has had to do, and has done, perhaps it could not have
been better constituted. That that work has been free from
mistakes we do not claim; but we do claim that God has set
his seal upon it as his; and we believe that it will stand in the
past as a granite hight, looming up more and more as the dis.
tance becomes greater.
But while fifty years have but hightened our respect for
that wisdom by which this Board was founded, have they not
wrought silent changes in public sentiment, requiring in it some
modification? If so, let it be modified. Let us have no conservatism for its own sake. When change becomes necessary
to accomplish the original end of an institution, then change
is conservatism. We now stand upon a hight where it becomes us to use every light of Scripture, and reason, and experience, and to be flexible to every indication of the will of God
in regard to the future. Now is the time to cast off hinderances, and lay aside weights, and gird ourselves anew. We
wish an organization that shall be the most efficient abroad,
and work without fi'iction at home. That we can not have till
men shall be perfect. But while we would feel, economy and
efficiency being secured, that the question of organization is
wholly secondary, - so the water of life be only carried, it
matters little how, - we would yet have, and feel that we have,
the best that is practicable. We wish the churches to feel this,
and would welcome - I think I may speak for the members
of this Board in this - would welcome suggestions to this end.
So would we work on in this imperfect way of organizations,
till the hightened zeal and swelling bounty of Christians shall
rise and overflow all channels of Boards, and swamp all machinery, and sweep on as a mighty tidal wave, bearing salvation around the globe.




82              SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
Thus have I sought to meet the appointment of this Board,
in commemorating this work of God, its features, and its instruments.
The great lessons to us of the text, and of the retrospect,
are two.
The first - that, it may be, specially needed now - is one of
humility. " Look unto the rock whence ye are hewn, and to
the hole of the pit whence ye are digged."  Our beginning,
so feeble, was in self-consecration, in dependence upon God,
in humility, and in prayer; and the method of God for the
increase of his kingdom involved in such a beginning, it becomes us to weigh well. That method has not been reversed.
6 Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth
alone."  The handful of corn upon the top of the mountains
must germinate unseen, and give itself up to a process in
which itself shall be lost, before its fruit can shake like Lebanon. So was it with Christ; so must it be with us. It is from
self-sacrifice, and consecration in the very spirit of Christ, that
fruit comes in this work - from these always, from these only.
In carrying his gospel to others, his people must " fill up that
which is behind of the afflictions of Christ."  When the secret
sympathy with him, the hidden work at the root, decays or
ceases, the outward work will decay or cease. It is in vain to
talk of philosophies here. The work is of God, or it is nothing; and what we have to do is to put ourselves in such a
position that we can work with him. That this position is one
of humility God has been fain to teach us, not by our origin
alone. In various ways has he humbled us, and proved us, in
all the way which he has led us these fifty years; and if now,
in coming up to these hights, and looking over so great a
work, there should be any of that spirit which once said, " Is
not this great Babylon, that I have builded?" that spirit will
be rebuked. To no place could it be more unsuited. Far
rather does it beQome us to humble ourselves that we have
done so little, to wonder at the grace that could accept of such
an instrumentality, and to cry, "Not unto us, 0 Lord, not
unto us."




SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.            33
Our second great lesson is one of hope. Humility and hope
— these are the whole teaching of the buried seed. Seeming
opposites, they are typified in nature; but Christianity alone
could blend them in mutual support and augmented beauty.
Humility and hope!- a hope as high as the humility is profound, because both are from our relation to the Saviour -now
as crucified, now as risen. "God forbid that we should glory,
save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ." That is humility.
God forbid that we should not glory in our Lord Jesus Christ,
as triumphant over the death of the cross, and as having all
power given unto him in heaven and upon earth. That is
hope. The work that God has begun, and to which he has
pledged himself in the death of his Son, we believe that he
will carry on. We look to a personal being; we are soldiers
under the Captain of our salvation, and obey a command and
rest on promises.  We make a distinction, strongly pronounced, between confidence in a personal being, which is
faith, and a knowledge of uniform facts and tendencies, which
is philosophy; and we adopt faith as the principle of our
action, not as opposed to reason, but as reason itself in its
highest form. As our confidence is wholly in a personal being,
it is faith; as it is confidence in God, it is also reason; and
if we may but hlave, as we have in this work, a command that
is explicit, then tendencies are no more'to us than the tendency of water to a level was to the Israelites when they passed
through the Red Sea. Let the waters pile themselves to the
heavens, let them overarch us if they will —we move on.
Let us but have such a command, and the wisdom of faith is as
much higher than that of philosophy, as the wisdom and power
of God are higher than those of man. Balancing tendencies
alone, we should have no hope. Looking at the command and
the promises, we have no doubt. We do not disregard tendencies. We think the set of the long currents is with us; but
there are now, there always have been, calms, and shoals, and
counter-currents, and it is only by faith that we can believe
that the breeze shall ever spring up, and the tide rise, that shall
bear us beyond them.




~34            SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
What the precise blending is to be of those two great elements of change, tendencies and personal interposition, or how
long the unchecked current of tendencies is to run, it is not
for us to say. God makes haste.slowly. The bud is formed,
and then winter intervenes. The baffled spring lingers. According to geology, the days were long while tendencies did
their tardy work of upheavings and deposits. For four thousand years the ages were in preparation for the coming of
Christ. But at length God said, "Let us make man;" at
length " the Desire of all nations " came. Personality asserted
a visible supremacy, tendencies were seen to be flexible to will,
and special interposition reached its high-water mark, up to
the present time.
But we now wait for another and broader movement. We
think that prophecy and converging tendencies both indicate
that we are nearing, and rapidly too, a point from which a new
epoch is to open. As at the coming of Christ there were musings and forebodings, and the quickened sense caught presage
of coming change, so it is now. The very air is full of its
voices. The fig tree puts forth leaves. For the first time since
the dispersion of men, is the world waking up to the consciousness of itself as one whole. Hardly yet do we comprehend
fully tile great thought of the Master, that " the field is the
world." In their early dispersions, men diverged as upon a
plain. That plain they now find to be a globe, upon which
divergence becomes approximation and ultimate unity. The
circuit of that globe, with every continent, and island, and
ocean that it rolls up to the sunlight, or buries in its shadow,
is now known; and this it is that we are to conquer for Christ.
fIow wide the field, compared with that of primitive missions!
How wide the work now, compared with it then! Never before
was there such a theater for the action of moral forces; never
before were there such forces to act; or such subordination of
nature to them, giving them new facilities, and instruments
of mightiest power; and never before were these forces taking
their positions, and mustering themselves in such relations, as




SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.            35
now. The old issues and specters of fear are passing. Tile
papacy is reeling; the crescent is waning; idolatry-is tottering; infidelity is shifting its ground and hesitating; the masses
are upheaving. The power of those great principles of liberty
and equality, which are Christ's gospel on its human side, is
beneath them, like that of the earthquake, and oppression and
slavery are seeing the hand writing upon the wall, and the joints
of their loins are being loosed. And Christians are praying
and giving, and when the cry comes for special help they hear
it; and there is joy and thanksgiving in ten thousand hearts
this night that they do; and the battalions in the great army
are nearing each other, and the shout of each becomes more
distinct in the camp of the other; and to-night we lift our
shout, and hold forth the hand of fellowship in this work to all
who love the Lord Jesus. And more than all, the Spirit of God
is poured out, and revivals are extending, and these showers
of divine grace so descend as to show what " the great rain of
his strength " may be. Now the field rounds itself out into some
proportion to the love of God in sending his Son; now that
achievement comes up into its place for which the mighty energies that have been perverted in war and worldliness were
intended; now we see the full contrast between the solitary
Sufferer upon Calvary and his work; and looking upon him
and upon it, we say, Yes, thou Mlan of sorrows, thorn-crowned
and buffeted, it shall all be thine. He "' shall give thee the
heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the
earth for thy possession." Looking upon him and upon it,
we join our voice to that of the heavenly host, saying, "Worthy is the Lamb, that was slain, to receive power, and riches,
and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing."
Brethren, we rejoice that we live in this day, and may have
a part in this work. It is not for us "c to know the times or the
seasons, which the Father hath put in his own power."  It is
not for the husbandman to bring on the summer. It is for
him to sow and plant, and wait the movement of the heavens.
7




id6            SEMI-CENTENNIAL DISCOURSE.
So let us, so let eavery Christian go forth   weeping if need
be -bearing precious seed; let us sow beside all waters; let
us see that there shall be the handful of corn upon the top of
every mountain, and God will see that " the fruit thereof shall
shake like Lebanon,"




THE BOARD.








THE BOARD.
CHAPTER I.
ORIGIN  OF THE BOARD.
Immediate Occasion of its Formation. - Society of " The Brethren."- The Memorialists. - Author of the Memorial. - Samuel J. Mills. - Gordon Hall. - Influence of
the Andover Seminary. - Response of Leading Men in the Churches. - Institution
of the Board. —Who first suggested the Idea. —Remoter Influences. —Mr. Judson's Visit to England, and its Result. - State of the Times. - Hall's Letters from
Philadelphia. - Mr. Rice. - Ordination of the First Missionaries. - Previous Misgivings of the Prudential Committee.
THE American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions had its origin in the desire of several young men in the
Andover Theological Seminary to preach the gospel in the
heathen world.  The four names appended to the memorial
to the General Association of Massachusetts, which was the
immediate occasion  of forming the Board, were Adoniram
Judson, Samuel Nott, Samluel J. Mills, and Samuel Newell.
Mills is known to have come under a written pledge to engage
in a mission to the heathen as early as September, 1808.  He
was a member of Williams College; and then and there a
society was formed, through his agency, called " The Brethren," which had for its object "' to effect, in the persons of its
members, a mission or missions to the heathen."  This society
was transferred, with its constitution and records, to the Seminary at Andover, in the year 1809, or early in 1810, and has
continued to the present time.  It is distinct from the;" Society
of Inquiry respecting Missions," though its members are of
(39)




40                    THE BOARD.
course connected with that well-known and useful bodv. The
memorialists were each from a different college; Judson being
a graduate of Brown, Nott of Union, Newell of Harvard, and
Mills of Williams. There is good reason for the belief that
the hallowed flame in each of these brethren had not its origin
in man. MAr. Nott distinctly avers that the " starting point
and early progress " of the movement in his mind, was "' without any knowledge of the existence" of those who were so
soon to be his associates. He spent only one year at Andover,
going thither in November, 1809. Hall, Judson, Newell, and
Nott were of the class that finished its course in 1810, which
was the earliest class except one in that institution. Mills
was in the class of 1812. Hall was there during only a part
of the last year, coming about the time of the General Association; which is presumed to be the reason his namhe was not
on the memorial. When Judson came to Andover in 1808,
he had not attained even to a confirmed belief in Christianity;
but his mind was in an inquiring state, and he soon united
himself heartily to the people of God. The reading of Buchanan's " Star in the East," in 1809, led him to reflect upon
his duty to the heathen, and in February of the next year he
resolved to devote his life to a foreign mission; not then
knowing that there were others in the Seminary, or even in
the country, who had come to the same resolution. The
memorial to the General Association was drawn up by Mr.
Judson; and his standing as a scholar and great energy of
character make it quite certain that he exerted a leading
influence in the measures which gave occasion to the formation of the Board at that time. But the fact that the name
of Mills was attached to the memorial, though he was then in
the Junior class, shows that he also was acknowledged by his
brethren as a leader in this movement. Such was his shrinking from the public eye, that we may believe his name was
there, and the third on the list, only at the earnest solicitation
of all his associates. The names of Luther Rice and James
Richards were appended to the paper, but happening to stand
last, " they were struck off," as we learn from Dr. Judson,




ORIGIN OF THE. BOARD.                41
"at the suggestion of Dr. Spring, for fear of alarming the
Association with too large a number." Rice was in the class
of 1811. Richards had subscribed the pledge in Williams
College as early as 1808, and was in the class of Mills both
at college and at Andover. Hall was one of the ablest missionaries from  the American churches. His graduation at
Williams College - as was Judson's at Brown - was with the
highest honors of his class. 3Mills was two years the junior of
Hall in college; but, upon the conversion of the latter, in the
third year of his course, the sagacity of that remarkable man
singled him out for a foreign missionary; and so strong were
Mills's convictions, that he declared Hall to be " ordained and
stamped a missionary by the sovereign hand of God."
In the autumn of 1809, Hall received a call to become pastor of a church. in Connecticut. " Then," says Dr. Ebbenezer Porter, who was his theological teacher in Connecticut, -
"then the heart of the missionary came out. Then was
revealed the secret so long cherished between himself and his
beloved brother Samuel J. Mills.  These kindred spirits,
associates in college, often interchanged visits afterward,
mutually enkindling that holy flame which nothing but death
could' extinguish in their own bosoms, and which has since
extended its sacred influences to so many thousands of other
hearts. The general purpose of these devoted young men was
fixed. Sometimes they talked of'cutting a path through
the moral wilderness of the West to the Pacific.' Sometimes
they thought of South America; then of Africa. Their object
was the salvation of the heathen; but no specific shape was
given to their plans till the formation of the American Board
of Foreign Missions. Before this period the churches were
asleep. Even ministers were but half awake. To many it
seemed~a visionary thing in Mar. Hall, that he should decline
an invitation to settle, attended with so many attractive circumstances, and so much prospect of usefulness. But I can
never forget with what a glistening eye and firm accent this
youthful pioneer of foreign missions, full of faith and the
Holy Ghost, said,'No; I must not settle in any parish of




42                     THE BOARD.
Christendom. Others will be left, whose health or engagements require them to stay at home; but I can sleep on the
ground; can endure hunger and hardship; God calls me to
the heathen; woe to me if I preach not the gospel to the
heathen.' He went; and the day of judgment, while it
tells the results of his labors, will rebuke the apathy with
which others have slumbered over the miseries of dying
pagans."
The institution of the Andover Seminary, at the time when
the Holy Spirit was interesting the minds of graduates from
different colleges in the work of a foreign mission, is worthy
of grateful notice. It was the only way in which they could
be brought into circumstances favorable to personal acquaintance, and for associating and acting together. Nor should we
omit to notice the important fact, that the missionary spirit
should have been enkindled in the hearts of such men as
Worcester, Spring, Evarts, and the Professors at Andover.
The Seminary brought the young men where they could combine their action; and these fathers - for such they now
seem, though most of them were then in the very prime of
life - responded at once and cordially to their appeals. Hence
the institution of the American Board of Commissioneirs for
Foreign Missions at Bradford, by the General Association of
Massachusetts, on the 29th of June, 1810. These young men
and their memorial were the occasion that gave rise to the
Board, but the idea and plan of it arose in other minds. The
idea would seem to have first occurred to Dr. Worcester, on
Wednesday morning, June 27, as he and Dr. Spring rode
together in a chaise from Andover to Bradford; and the plan
of it was discussed between them as they rode along. But
the whole was of God, and to him be the glory.
The Rev. Kiah Bayley, writing to the Secretaries of the
Board from Vermont in the year 1854, being then eighty-five
years old, communicated the following incidents, which are
worthy of preservation. He says, "A short time before my
ordination at Newcastle, Maine, in 1797, the Rev. Alexander
McLean, of Bristol, had received from his friends in Scotland




ORIGIN OF THE BOARD.               43
the sermons delivered in London by Dr. Haweis and others at
the formation of the London Missionary Society. He was
charmed with them, and lent them to me. I took the pamphlet
to my wife, who was then at Newburyport, and she lent it to
her friends, who read it with great avidity. A subscription
paper was immediately issued, and a printer engaged. The
work was soon in circulation. Dr. Samuel Spring and others
in Newburyport caught the sacred flame. I know not that
there was any other reprint of those sermons in America.
Thus I have pointed out one little rill from which your Society rose. There were others, no doubt, but I believe this was
the leader. The sermons preached in London were sent to
Scotland, and from Scotland to Maine, and from  M3aine to
Newburyport. There the seed germinated, and the fruit will
yet shake like Lebanon."
MIessrs. Hall, Judson, Newell, and Nott completed their
theological course in September, 1810, but were not able to
proceed on their mission until 1812. Mieanwhile, as is well
known, Mr. Judson visited England to see if the London Missionary Society would arrange with the Board for a joint support of the mission; an embassy which happily failed of success. The London Directors rightly judged that two controlling powers, so widely separated, could not act with unity and
decision. They also expressed the hope that as soon as the
American churches became properly informed, they would
furnish the means of sustaining " not only four, but forty
missionaries."  Those were times of non-intercourse, embargo,
and commercial embarrassments in this country, and the terrible Napoleon conflicts shook the civilized world.  As a
passage to India seemed not likely to occur soon, Messrs. Hall
and Newell went to Philadelphia, in the autumn of 18511 to
pursue medical studies. MIr. Nott has shown us two letters
from Sir. Hall, setting forth the feelings of himself and associates in view of their contemplated foreign mission. The
first was written on the 9th of January, 1812.'" All hands upon deck!  The Lord seems to be opening
the door for us to enter speedily upon the mission. This even8




44                     THE BOARD.
ing I providentially fell in with Captain Cumming, of the ship
Amiable, of this city, who told me that his vessel would be the
first to sail for India, and that by the middle of April at furthest.... It is currently reported that a messenger has arrived
in this country from England, with a proposal to rescind the
Orders in Council on a certain easy condition, to which it is
said to be ascertained that our government will readily assent.
But if this good news should not prove to be true, it is almost
universally believed that, at any rate, the offending order will
expire as soon as February, and the intelligent merchants here
confidently believe that our commerce will be revived early in
the spring. This is Mr. Ralston's opinion; he thinks we
should get away in the spring. The prospect is such that no
time should be lost. What will our Commissioners do? We
shall immediately communicate this to Mir. Worcester and
brother Judson. Let us bless the Lord and rejoice, but with
trembling."
On the 13th of January he wrote thus: " I have seen Mir. Ralston to-day. The good man's hopes in our favor are strengthened. He has some fears. lie will see the owner of the ship
Amiable. Under present circumstances, we can not tell when
we shall return to New England. If possible, I shall remain here
until the lectures are closed, which will be the last of Februarv. We must continue here till we learn more about a voyage to India. We should not be surprised to find that the
Commissioners were not able to support us, and ourselves cast
on the London Society. We have too long been in suspense."
Their suspense was relieved sooner than they expected. The
Harmony, Captain Brown, proposed sailing on short notice,
from Philadelphia to Calcutta, and could take the missionaries
as'passengers. The narration will be continued from the statement of the Prudential Committee to the Board at its next
annual meeting in September.
" In the latter part of January the resolution was taken.
The ordination of the missionaries was appointed to be on the
Thursday of the next week - the latest day which would leave
time for them to get on to Philadelphia in season. Notice was




ORIGIN OF THE BOARD.                 45
immediately given to the friends of the mission in the vicinity,
and means were put in operation with all possible activity, and
to as great an extent as the limited time would allow, for raising the requisite funds.
"In the mean time, -Mr. Luther Rice, a licentiate preacher
from the Theological Institution at Andover, whose heart had
long been engaged in the missionary cause, but who had been
restrained from offering himself to the Board by particular
circumstances, presented himself to the Committee with good
recommendations, and with an earnest desire to join the mission. The case was a very trying one. The Committee were
not invested with full powers to admit missionaries, and they
still felt a very heavy embarrassment from the want of funds.
In view of all the circumstances, however, they did not dare
to reject Mr. Rice, and they came to the conclusion to assume
the responsibility, and admit him as a missionary, to be ordained with the four other brethren, and sent out with them.'" While the preparations were making, it came to the
knowledge of the Committee, that the brigantine Caravan,
of Salem, was to sail for Calcutta in a few days, and could
carry out three or four passengers; and.after attention to the
subject, it was deemed advisable that two of the missionaries,
with their wives, should take passage in that vessel. This
lessened the general risk, and was attended with several advantages.
"According to appointment, on the 6th of February, the
missionaries were ordained at the Tabernacle in Salem. A
season of more impressive solemnity has scarcely been witnessed in our country.  The sight of five young men, of
highly respectable talents and attainments, and w.ho might
reasonably have promised themselves very eligible situations
in our churches, forsaking parents, and friends, and country,
anld every alluring earthly prospect, and devoting themselves
to the privations, hardships, and perils of a mission for life, to
a people sitting in darkness and in the region and shadow of
death, in a far-distant and unpropitious clime, could not fail
deeply to affect every heart not utterly destitute of feeling.




46                     THE BOARD.
Nor less affecting were the views which the whole scene was
calculated to impress of the deplorable condition of the pagan
world, of the riches of divine grace displayed in the gospel,
and of the obligations on all on whom this grace is conferred,
to use their utmost endeavors in making the gospel universally
known. God was manifestly present; a crowded and attentive assembly testified, with many tears, the deep interest
which they felt in the occasion; and not a few remember the
scene with fervent gratitude, and can say, it was good to be
there."
The Report from which this is quoted was written in September. It will illustrate the advance made by the Prudential
Committee in faith and courage since the 27th of the preceding January, if we copy from their Records the results of their
deliberations at that time. "' The Prudential Committee met
at Newburyport, for the purpose, especially, of considering the
expediency of elmbracing, or attempting to embrace, an opportunity presented for conveying the missionary brethren to
India by the Harmony, Captain Brown, of Philadelphia. After
a solemn consideration of the very interesting question, they
came to the following Resolves:-' 1. That, in the opinion of this Committee, the present state
of the funds of the Board does not warrant the Committee to
incur the expense of sending out the four missionary brethren, with their wives, with what is estimated to be an adequate
sum in advance for their support. Therefore,
"2. That, in the opinion of the Committee, under existing
circumstances, it is advisable for the missionaries to go, if consistently they can, without their wives, and wait the openings
of Providence for their wives to join them in the missionary
field. But," 3. Should it be found that going without their wives would
be incompatible with indispensable engagements or arrangements, the Committee will, by the leave of Providence, fit out
the four brethren with their wives, and make an advance to
them for their support of what is estimated to be an adequate
sum for two, under the idea that, should means for supporting




ORIGIN OF THE BOARD.                47
them all not be supplied here, a part of them may be resigned,
in the last resort, to the London Missionary Society."
But what a loss of precious influence, had those wives not
gone! Little was it thought by any one who saw Ann H.
Judson and Harriet Newell accompanying their husbands on
board the Caravan, at Salem, how soon those devoted females
would both be embalmed in the memories of the church, and
have an imperishable record in its history.
Referring to this meeting of the Committee, Dr. Worcester
says, in one of the last letters he wrote, "When, after serious
and anxious deliberation, the views of the Prudential Committee were first expressed on the question of sending the missionaries out, only one member was found decidedly in the affirmative."  He does not name that member, but there is no reason
to doubt it was himself. He adds, "The question was solemnly and prayerfully reconsidered. The indications of Providence, in the series of facts and circumstances which had
brought the matter to that crisis, were reviewed. It seemed
to be clearly the will of God that the missionaries should be
sent; and the resolution was taken for the purpose, in the confidence that, by proper means, with his aid, the requisite funds
could be obtained. That confidence was amply justified by
the event. A lesson of immense importance was indelibly
impressed upon the minds of the Prudential Committee; and
on the principle then adopted, of following as Providence leads,
trusting in the same sovereign Providence, with assiduous
attention to the proper means for the needed supplies, have
the operations of the Board ever since been conducted. From
this principle may neither the Board nor the Prudential Committee ever depart. It is, I am persuaded, the vital principle
of the missionary cause."




CHAPTER II.
REMINISCENCES.
Reference to Missionary Histories. - Recollections at the Jubilee Meeting. - Rev. John
Keep's Recollections. - Recollections of Rev. Samuel Nott. - Recollections of Dr.
Porter.- Dr, Worcester's Retrospective Address.
FOR more ample statements concerning the rise of the Board,
the reader is referred to the Memoir of the Life and Labors of
the Rev. Samuel Worcester, D. D., by his son, Dr. S. M. Worcester; and also to the Memoir of the Life and Labors of Rev.
Adoniram Judson, D. D., by the Rev. Dr. Francis Wayland. In
both these works, the able authors have stated the case with
great fullness and accuracy.*
It will be proper, however, that we here give place for some
of the recollections which were called forth by the Jubilee
Meeting. There were then living only two of the members
of the General Association which met at Bradford in 1810;
namely, the Rev. Thomas Snell, D. D., of Brookfield, Mass.,
and the Rev. John Keep, now residing in Oberlin, Ohio.  The
infirmities of age kept the former from this meeting; but the
latter was present, and the vast assembly were pleased to see
how much of youthful vigor he still retained.  The following
statement by Mr. Keep, (from which a few passages have been
necessarily omitted,) read in a firm voice audible over the
whole house, added not a little to the interest of the occasion.
* See, also, an article by Dr. S. M. Worcester, in the American Theological
Review for November, 1860, on the Origin of American Foreign Missions; and
a Discourse by the same author at the Semi-centennial Anniversary of the Institution of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, at Bradford, Mass., June 29, 1860.
(48)




REMIINISCENCES.                 49
RECOLLECTIONS OF THE REV. JOHN KEEP.
The extremes of a half-century, at any period, furnish standpoints for surveys of marvelous interest. The extremes of
fifty years back from to-day afford a contrast probably unsurpassed when judged by intervening occurrences. Of these but
one claims the precedence, as characterizing the present Jubilee, viz., the rise, progress, and existing attitude of that
branch of the missionary work in charge -of the American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions.
The popular record is, that its origin was in the General
Association of Massachusetts, during its sessions in Bradford,
June, 1810. But, more truthfully, its birth was at an earlier
period, and the Association simply wrapped it in its swaddling
clothes, and appointed a nurse to collect its nutriment from
the people of the country. In this there was little to attract
public attention.  The rise of this enterprise, like other
marked movements of divine wisdom deeply freighted with
good for mankind, was amid surroundings which lead us to
exclaim, "' Behold the stillness of God, when he rises to bless
the world! "
Prayer was answered in the great revival in Yale College in
1802. Mothers were quickened to consecrate their sons and
daughters to the cause of missions. Among them was the
mother of Samuel John Mills, who had followed Hannah in giving her Samuel to the Lord, and whose struggling soul was at
this point comforted by the conversion of her son. A child consecrated by such a mother - I knew her well - could not but
experience the interfusion of her spirit. The spiritual birth
of the son, then in mature age, rapidly developed the missionary equipped for service. The union of kindred spirits in
Williams College, and in the Andover Theological Seminary,
developed the bold, noble purpose, on their part, to begin the
work of preaching the gospel to the heathen in some portion
of the foreign field.
On my way to the meeting of the General Association in
Bradford, June, 1810, I met, in Andover, my college class



50                     THE BOARD.
mate, Jeremiah Evarts. He invited me to be present at a
gathering in the parlor of Professor Stuart, for a conference
with the young men who had set their hearts upon a
foreign mission, and whose memorial on the subject was to be
offered for the consideration and decision of the Association.
Dr. Griffin, Dr. Worcester, Rev. Mr. Sanborn of Reading,
Rev. F. Reynolds of Wilmington, Professor Stuart, and Mr.
Evarts, were all who had convened in answer to the appointment.*  Mr. Newell gave the purpose and the wishes of the
youthful missionary band. The conference was solemn, intellectual, and devotional. The conferees were not united.  Mr.
Sanborn expressed a deep sense of the importance of the
object, and a very affectionate regard for the motives and
moral courage of the young men. To him, however, the
project seemed to savor of infatuation.  The proposal was
premature.  We had work at home, more than we could do.
It would be impossible to meet the expense. This was the
form and substance of all opposing views in the Association.
In reply, brother Worcester calmly grouped the prominent
facts connected with the case. Mr. Evarts expressed his convictions that the facts justified efficient action in accordance
with them.  Brother Griffin, with the divine purpose deeply
surging in his great soul, and God's covenant in his eye,
addressed to brother Sanborn argument bathed in emotion.
Professor Stuart introduced the element of faith, and brother
Reynolds significantly intimated that we had better not attempt
to stop God. The conference closed.
At Bradford, the statement in writing, signed by Judson,
Nott, Mills, and. Newell, was presented and read before the
Association. It was heard with profound attention.  It was a
sound in the tops of the mulberry trees, and some of us held
our breath.
This was followed by a frank and full statement of their
views and personal experience, and the process through which
* Mr. Keep speaks from memory, after a long period. There is conclusive
evidence that Drs. Spring and Snell were also present.




REMINISCENCES.                   51
they reached their decision. The result was the appointment
of a Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, and the
advice that the young gentlemen put themselves under the
direction of this Board. So far as I recollect, there was very
little discussion.  Conservatism suggested caution. All were
interested in the movement; and the members generally
seemed disposed to follow, in the matter, the lead of some few
then present who had fully canvassed the subject. Perhaps
never was the value of an intelligent leading influence more
clearly seen; perhaps never was such an influence more
needed or more gladly acknowledged.  One thing was prominent and universal, viz., a deep sense of the sublime position
and devout spiritual consecration of this missionary band.
They were unpretending, modest, of a tender, child-like spirit,
well understanding their aim, consecrated, a felt power. The
attitude of the meeting was about this: no direct opposition, a
weak faith, a genial hope, rather leaning to a waiting posture.
It obviously was a relief to a portion of the body, that the
subject was put into the hands of such men as those who composed the Board. In the right sense they were marked men,
well suited to the emergency. This seemed to lift somewhat
the pressure of the responsibility. The feeling was, Try it;
if the project fail, it would have, from such men, an honorable
burial. The kingdom of God cometh not with observation.
Every feature in the opening of this great missionary movemlent calls us to contemplate the stillness of God. No torchlight processions, no flourish of trumpets. The kingdom
of God is not in word, but in power,- the gentle footfall,
the silent tread of divine love and truth to revolutionize
mankind.
It is well known that the divine power, quickening the
hearts of the praying people at that period, took its form, as
bearing on foreign missions, in connection with the religious
exercises and mutual consultations of the young men who
applied to the Association. And verily they were men — tall
men - in the best sense. The moral power of their position
before the Association was intensified by the fact, known
9




52                     THE BOARD.
among the members, that Harriet Atwood, afterward the wife
of Newell, and Annt Hasseltine, afterward the wife of Judson,
young ladies of prominent mental culture, were bathed in the
same spirit of consecration to the missionary work, and with
hearts aglow with the intelligent purpose to enter the field
when and where God might call them; divine Providence
thus early indicating that the contemplated mission should
open before the heathen with the genial influence of the
Christian family,. But the start of this mission lies further
back, and has its origin in the spirit of prayer among the
people at the opening of the present century. And here let
there be no strife about names; only keep in mind that Hannah, Dorcas, and grandmother Lois are a power nearer the
throne than corporate bodies and boards of managers....
The Lord Jesus Christ gave his life a ransom for the people,
and the people heard him gladly. The people compose his
church on earth, and to this very people, his church, he gave
the commission to preach the gospel to all mankind. It was
a significant question at Bradford, V7ill the churches sustain
the movement?  Happy was it that leading men there had
well pondered this question.  Griffin held his hand upon the
pulse. You could read the answer in his eye —' Ay, the
Church is ready! " We breathed easier. The work was begun.
Two prominent points claim  the marked regard of this
Jubilee Meeting:
1. This Society sprang from thepeople-a fact which should,
and which does, occupy my vision at the stand-point of 1810,
where I now am.
2. Its safety in the future lies in faithfully expressing and
carrying out the sentiments of the people.
It is for the people, as such, that this world was made. All
its constituent parts and elements belong to mankind, to be
owned, enjoyed, used, and directed with reference to the best
good of the people.
I stand to-day, and here, as I never stood before. I am
alone. My present stand-point is 1810. The foreign missionary enterprise an infant - but a smiling bab.e- prayer



REMINISCENCES.'3
fully committed to the guardianship of Dwight, Treadwell,
Lyman, Huntington, and others.  I look across the track of a
half-century, and, in the name of its primitive guardians, I
hail its now colossal stature at the stand-point of 1860; and
to the present guardians of this movement I put the question,
What shall be its future?  What shall be its future? You
reply, The cross of Christ is our strength.  Who but the people
support the cross?  Among the people are found the sons and
daughters consecrated to missions. Duty done gilds the future.
A present, living Christ in the soul is the inherent power.
May a correct, comprehensive view, at the stand-point of 1860,
infuse unction and healthful stimulants, as the coming halfcentury moves on, that you may reach your next Jubilee, 1910,
in the fullness of the stature of perfect ones in Christ Jesus.
The Rev. Samuel Nott, now residing in Wareham, Mass., is
the only survivor of the four memorialists to the General Association, and of the first company of missionaries.  At the
request of the Prudential Committee, he prepared the following letter, brought it with him  to the meeting at which the
Historical Discourse was delivered, and, not being in sufficient
healthl for further attendance, sent it to the senior Secretary,
to whom it was addressed:
RECOLLECTIONS OF THE REV. SAMUEL NOTT.
REV. AND DEAR SIR: I proceed, according to your request,
to record such memoranda of my connection with the Board
as my time and strength shall permit.
The most obvious reminiscence is that forced upon me,
impromptu, at my meeting with Judson in 1845, and repeated
in my letter to the Rev. Mr. McCullomn, at Bradford, last June,
as having been for fifty years prominent in my thoughts: "All
flesh is as grass, and all the goodliness thereof as the flower
of the field. The grass witheretll, the flower fadeth, but the
word of our God shall stand forever."  "You can expect but
little," said Dr. Lyman to me on his way to the second meet



54                       THE BOARD.
ing of the Board, "from an old mall of more than threescore."  It was just as true that little could be expected from
the youthful agents; for youth and age were soon to vanish
away as the grass, and the only just hope could be in the vital
powers and divine aids which insure success to the word of
God.  While they perish, it lives and grows, indestructible and
progressive.
My whole recollection oft my youthful companions is, of
their honest and earnest intention to publish the word of God
-to obey the command, " Go ye into all the world, and preach
the gospel to every creature."  Their chief momentum seemed
to me to be a duty to be done, and not at all a spirit of
romance and adventure, or the vain conceit that they were
more devoted than others who did not adopt the duty which
was so plainly their own. Their perseverance through great
trials to their death justifies this life-long remembrance.  I
may bear a like testimony to the fathers who adopted their
cause.  It may have been with slow steps, but they entered
fully and heartily into tlhe views and purposes of the young
men, and, as it seemed to me, with the same simple intention
to publish the word of God, and with the same sense of a duty
to be done.*  In both cases, it was not a mere missionary
spirit, but rather an essential piety taking the direction of
missions; not a special earnestness belonging to a special work,
but Christian devotedness accepting a specific duty, as it
accepts all known duties. No disparaging expressions call be
just in regard to the state of religion previous to the formation
of the Board.  For, if there had not been a substantial Christianity ready to undertake any Christian duty, the appeal of
the young men would not have been welcomed by the public,
and followed by earnest and successful'labors at home and
* The expression of the great moving principle - the sense of duty - which
began the Foreign Missions, was providentially given to me in the first missionary sermon preached before the Board, at Worcester, in 1811. No arrangements had been made for a public service, and, on motion of Dr. Lyman, I
was appointed to preach, because I had just delivered, at Union College Commencement, an oration illustrating the duty from our Lord's command.




REMINISCENCES.                  55
abroad. The expression of Christian devotedness actually existing, was given by Dr. Woods, at the ordination at Salem,
February 6, 1812, in adopting for his guide Psalm lxvii. "1 God
be merciful unto us, and bless us, and cause his face to shine
upon us; that thy way may be known upon earth, thy saving
health among all nations."  The incidents and circumstances
of the early stages of the work are superseded by the facts
obvious to all, that the direct agents of fifty years ago, with a
single exception, have passed away, and are of as little account
as the dust of their graves; and yet, that the word which they
attempted to publish has had living and glorious results. All
the weakness and insufficiency are man's; all the strength and
sufficiency belong to God and his word; and to God and his
word all the successes of fifty years are to be humbly and devoutly ascribed.
My recollections of the course of events from June, 1810,
when the Board was instituted, to October, 1815, when I
left Bombay, may be summed up in Isaiah xl. 4, introducing the contrast of dying men and the ever-living word,
varying it from the prophetic future to the historic past:
"Every valley was exalted, and every mountain and hill made
low; the crooked was made straight, and the rough places
plain." I can not expect others to receive the impression made
upon my own mind by difficulties which seemed impossibilities
to all human skill and strengthll, forcing the mind'to look to
HIM who calleth those things which be not as though they
were, and by deliverances which seemed only the work of Him
" who is wonderful in counsel and excellent in working."  The
whole history of the five years of my connection with the
Board made upon my own mind the deepest impression of the
weakness and insufficiency of all human agencies, and of the
divine aids and vital powers on which the progress of the word
of God is acknowledged to depend.
From the first appointment of the Board, at Bradford, June
29, 1810, to the embarkation of the missionaries in February,
1812, there was every thing to discourage in the financial,
commercial, and political condition of the country. The em



56                     THE BOARD.
bargo had been succeeded by non-intercourse; and the war,
which soon actually took place, was in the highest degree probable. Under these circumstances, the institution of the Board,
and its special organization, equally adapted to the small work
in hand, and the larger work which events have shown they
were to do; their readiness and promptitude in sending the
mission to England, and thus preparing for the unforeseen work
of February, 1812; their decisive action on tile arrival of the
brethren Hall and Newell from Philadelphia, and fixing on
February 6th as the day for ordination, with insufficient funds
in prospect, - are not only evidences of their sincere desire to
do their duty, but of the favor of Providence, making them
equal to emergencies which only subsequent events have shown
in all their importance.
A similar acknowledgment may be made in regard to the
movements of the. young men themselves. It was rather a
guiding and overruling hand, than the foresight of an undeveloped course of events, which induced the brethren Hall and
Newell to make their movement at the close of January, 1812,
when there was no hunlan prospect of funds or favor, and
brought together in season the scattered missionaries within
the brief time allowed. The same hand is to be acknowledged
in the bequest of Mrs. Norris,* giving to the Board good hopes
for the future, but requiring energetic movements for the present exigency; and in the providential arrangement, which sent
forth the first mission from two places, the proper centers of
the Congregational and Presbyterian churches, and united
these churches in contributions sufficient for the actual necessities. The sailing of the Caravan from Salem, and of the
Harmony from Philadelphia, almost exactly at the same time,
and pledging both churches to the work, was an event not to
have been expected; and its vast importance appears only in
the light of subsequent events. How unpromising was the
prospect, may be made more fully manifest by mentioning the
fact, that Dr. Dwight, who was himself a member of the Board;
* Of thirty thousand dollars.




REMINISCENCES.                  57
did not forbear to express himself in decided disapprobation
of the action of the Prudential Committee in sending forth the
mission under the actual circumstances of the case. This he
did to me personally on the fourth day after the ordination at
Salem; and yet, in the light of subsequent events, the rash
undertaking is seen to have been wise and most important.
The course of events after the arrival of the missionaries in
India was for a long time unpropitious. Onl the arrival of the
Harmony, Mr. and Mrs. Newell were already gone to the Isle
of France, and Mr. Judson was under ail engagement to follow. Moreover Mr. and Mrs. Judson had already changed
their sentiments on the subject of baptism, and Mr. Rice, not
long after, changed his. With every conviction of their earnest sincerity, their change was deeply regretted as a hinderance to our united purpose; but it must now be acknowledged
to have engaged a great denomination in the work of foreign
missions, and to have blessed India beyond the Ganges with
blessings above all price.
As to ourselves, remaining in connection with the Board, it
is sufficient to say, that when all hope of escape from being
sent to England had vanished, after we were forced to see and
fe6l that God only could deliver us, we were delivered, as it
seemed to us, by the hand of the Almighty. Our names had
been already published in the Calcutta papers as passengers on
the fleet, which we saw under sail for England at the mouth of
the Hoogly, twelve miles in advance of the ship on which we had
embarked for Bombay. On our arrival at Bombay, in February,
one year after our ordination, we were met by an order from the
general government that we should be sent to England from
there - an order which, after friendly delays on the part of the
governor of that Presidency, was upon the point of being executed, when Providence favored our escape with the intention
of joining brother Newell in Ceylon, and giving up the attempt
at Bombay. The same good Providence prevented the carrying out of this purpose, as it appeared afterward, that it might
accomplish our original design. Arrested at Cochin, brought
back to Bolmbay, detained under surveillance for several weeks




58                      THE BOARD.
in order to be sent by the next ship, we were delivered again,
after all hope had passed, after all arrangements had been completed, and even after our baggage had been made ready for
the ship, and the coolies were assembled to carry it to the boat.
This deliverance, it appeared afterward, was due, under God,
to the appeal to the governor of Bombay, prepared in the last
extremity by Mr. Hall, and, as it seemed to me at the time,
divinely fitted for the occasion.  This, and all the communications of the missionaries with the governor of Bombay, were
sent to the Court of Directors by the ship which was to have
carried ourselves; and the result was permission from the
highest authority for the missionaries to remain; but again
not without the utmost hazard, and the most marked deliverance from utter defeat. This last deliverance I learned only
after my connection with the mission ceased. The Court of
Directors, on reviewing the papers of the missionaries, were
on the point of refusing permission for them. to remain, requiring their removal, and censuring all their servants who had
aided them, when Mr. Charles Grant made an elaborate argument from the documents of the missionaries, which turned
the vote in their favor. I regret to learn that this important
paper, which Mr. Grant permitted me to copy for the Board,
has been lost.
In recalling these scenes, I have reviewed several letters
from our friends in India, and from Mr. Newell himself, written at the different stages of apparent defeat, on the presumption that the mission had been already defeated.
Among the providential and gracious aids to the establishment of the first foreign mission may be named the Christian
death of Mrs. Newell, of which we had in Bombay full accounts from Mr. Newell. -I remember its influence upon our
minds in strengthening our missionary purpose, while the
influence of the fuller narrative, and its wide-spread publication, is manifest to all. There may also be noticed the.perfect
unanimity of the two missionaries in every plan and movement; their unhesitating decision at every new and unexpected point of difficulty; their unshaken adherence to their united




REMINISCENCES.                   59
decisions, in the midst of objections to their course, and the
counter advice of their best friends; their perseverance to
extremity again and again, in the expectation of defeat and
then, of censure for their rashness; and finally, their persistency in learIling a language which they had no prospect of
using, while yet they were intensely occupied in the most difficult affairs - all, to be ascribed tothat wonder-working Providence, and I would hope to those gracious aids, which make
the undertakings of frail and short-sighted mlen available far
beyond their own foresight, expectation, or purpose. I may
properly repeat, that the whole course of events, including all
the decisions and movements of the leading agents at home
and abroad, made upon my own mind the deepest impression
of the weakness and insufficiency of all human agencies, and
of the importance of the vital powers and divine aids on
which the word of God entirely depends.
It was under these impressions of divine favor, making that
to succeed which seemed as impossible as it was improbable,
that my connection with the mission ceased, not in despondency as to the future - but, it may be, with too sanguine hopes of
rapid progress to the word of God at home and abroad. Whatever disappointment has come, is partly in myself; and I can
only pray that I and all may more entirely adopt the prayer
given by Dr. Woods at the ordination at Salem, February 6,
1812, as the expression of the spirit which must continue, as
well as begin, the missionary work: "God be merciful unto
us, and bless us, and cause his face to shine upon us; that' thy
way may be known upon earth, thy saving health among all
nations."
With great respect, your friend and servant,
SAIMUEL NOTT.
Another testimony, which should have a place here, is that
of Rev. Noah Porter, D. D., at whose house, in the year 1810,
the Board held its first meeting, and where, in fact, it received
its organization. The letter is dated Farmington, Conn., November 23, 1860.
10




60                     THE BOARD.
RECOLLECTIONS OF THE REV. NOAH PORTER, D. D.
DEAR SIR:  The General Association of Massachusetts, at
Bradford, in 1810, designated three of the gentlemen appointed by them as "' Commissioners for Foreign Missions,"
" to consult with other members for the purpose of appointing
the time and place of the first meeting of the Board."  These
all belonged to Massachusetts; and it must, as I think, have
been in deference to the gentlemen appointed on the Commission in Connecticut, and particularly in deference to His
Excellency Governor Treadwell, that in Christian civility they
appointed the place of meeting where it would best accommodate them, in Connecticut, and at Farmlington, the residence
of Governor Treadwell.  He, as the first appointed of the
whole number, was their chairman; and no doubt was chosen
first in the expectation that he would be the first President
of the Board. He was among the foremost of Christian laymen in New England; had been extensively known in the
churches as a distinguished Clhristian of the Edwardean school,
and an able theological writer, as well as an eminent civilian
and jurist; had for many years been chairman  of the Board
of Trustees of the Missionary Society of Connecticut, and of
its Prudential Committee; and was at that time Governor of
the State of Connecticut.  On receiving notice of the appointment of the meeting to be held in Farmington, foreseeing that
circumstances beyond his control would make it inconvenient
for the meeting to be held at his own house, he requested that
it might be at mine, to which a ready consent was given.
Fifty years ago, I and my wife were just starting in our course
together, were in the second year after our marriage, and I
was in the fourth of my pastorate.  Most gladly we opened
the parlor of our new house to these venerable men, and welcomed them to such hospitalities as we were able to afford.
Strangers to us indeed they were not, at least in character
and standing, for their praise was in all the churches, and
solme of them were our familiar acquaintances; but it has
ever since been to us a subject of pleasing reflection, that, in




RESMINISCENCES.                 61
a peculiar and very interesting sense, we may be said, in having received them, to  have entertained angels unawares.
Here they sat from the 10th of September, 1810, till the 12th,
in prosecution of the work of their high behest — Samuel
Spring, Jonathan Lyman, Samuel Worcester, and Calvin
Chapin, inclusive of Governor Treadwell, five of the nine
chosen at Bradford to constitute the Board. MWhy the other
four were not present, I do not remember to have been informed, except that Dr. Dwight sent word that the concerns
of the college demanded his presence, commencement being
just at hand. At their invitation, I was privileged to sit with
them and listen to their deliberations; to go with them, as
they were feeling their way along an untrod path; to observe
the very process of the formation of the American Board, —
for however Commissioners had been chosen at Bradford,
their formation as a Board was consummated at Farmington;
to see the springing up, at the fountain head, of the little rill
that in its course of fifty years has become so mighty a river,
bearing life and salvation to the nations; or rather to see this
angel of God pluming his wings for his flight in the midst of
heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them
that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and
tongue, and people. Dr. Worcester was their scribe. Both
the Constitution of the Board, and the Address which they
sent out to the Christian public, while they were the fruit of
the anxious deliberations and united counsels of all the members of the Board present, were, in style and form, the product of his classic pen.
Their meeting excited no general interest among the people
here at the time. There was no public religious service on
the occasion; nor do I remember any mention of the meeting
to have been made to the congregation on the Sabbath preceding, or any notice of it to have been sent to the ministers
in this vicinity. This would not have been after the customs
of those times. Meetings of this kind were arranged rather
for the business to be done, than for popular effect. Trustees
and Committees of Missionary, Bible, and Tract Societies were




62                    THE BOARD.
accustomed to meet together in some private room, do the
work assigned them, and go home, without even a knowledge
of their meeting by people generally where the meeting was
heldi Some eight or ten years after the formation of the
American Board of Commissioners, if I do not mistake the
time, I was present at an anniversary meeting of the American Bible Society, in a hall of moderate dimensions, in New
York, where but little was said or done for popular impression,
and not more than two or three hundred people were present.
There was, however, a deep-felt interest in the Foreign Missionary enterprise, here and elsewhere, at the time. The
impulse that had been given to Christian feeling in our
churches by the missions of the London Missionary Society,
and their appeals to the Christian public in behalf of the heathen world, had not been lost; able writers on the prophecies
in England and this country had brought the millennium near
in the apprehension of leading men, both ministers and laymen, in the churches; and now that measures were instituted
to embody them in the work, they were prepared to give these
measures their ready and hearty support. A single instance,
which I well remember, I may, at this distance of time, mention to you, as a specimen of what then began extensively to
appear. Scarcely had the Board gone from my house, when
my father, then seventy-four years old, and spending the evening of life chiefly in my family, said to my wife,  And how
much do you think I ought to give to this object?"  Her
instant reply was, " Five hundred dollars," which he soon
afterward pledged himself to give; though, as I suppose, it
was a fourth or fifth part of all that he possessed. Indeed, it
seems to me that there was an enthusiasm in the missionary
spirit of that day which we but rarely see now; though undoubtedly it was less diffused, and I would fain hope that it
has now more of the stability and power of Christian principle and habit. In consideration of these things, I may
hope to be pardoned if my attachment to the Board may seem
to have something of the partiality of an early friendship;
if I consider my relation to it as a member one of the highest




REMINISCENCES.                 63
honors that I could have received; and if, though my infirmities will probably prevent my attendance on its future meetings, I desire to die, as I have so long lived, in connection.with it. I am, sir, with great personal respect and esteem,
yours truly,                           NOAH PORTER.
Probably no one has more thoroughly investigated tile early
history of our foreign missions than the Rev. Samuel M.
Worcester, D. D., the biographer of the Board's first Corresponding Secretary. Through his kindness we are enabled to
insert portions of a speech which he delivered at the Jubilee
Meeting.
RETROSPECTIVE ADDRESS OF DR. S. M. WORCESTER.
There have been great mistakes in what has often been said
of the missionary spirit of those days, and of the origin of
this Board. If I were at the mouth of the Mississippi, where
the waters of that mighty river are emptying themselves into
the Gulf of Mexico, I should not think of seeking their source
by ascending to the Ohio, and thence to the fountains of the
Alleglhany or the Monongahela. Not any more should I refer
the origin of this Board to any one individual, or to transactions in any one locality. Our God has a wide sweep in the
circle' of his providence, embracing manifold causes, influences,
means and instrumentalities.  In that providence he was
pleased to lay broad and deep the strong foundations of this
Board of Missions. It was once said by Dr. Lyman Beecher
- and he never spoke more truly - that the American Board
originated in the revivals at the end of the eighteenth and the
beginning of the present century. The same testimony has
just been given us by the venerable witness, [Mr. Keep,]
whom God has permitted to survive to this day, and whom I
am most happy to see and to hear on this occasion.
It is to me a delightful thought, that the Board thus originated not with man, but so evidently with God only wise and
only good; and in such circumstances that every one, both of
the missionary candidates and of the fathers and brethren who




64                     THE BOARD.
instituted this Board, should be constrained most devoutly to
say, " Not unto us, O Lord, not unto us, but unto thy name
give glory, for thy mercy and for thy truth's sake." I derive
from this view the most animating encouragements of hope
for the future. This Board, be assured, has foundations
which are not soon to be moved. Whatever may be the embarrassments of the hour, there is yet a great work to be
accomplished. In the fifty years to come before the Jubilee
of Nineteen hundred and ten, I can not doubt, as I look back
upon the fifty years now completed, there will be far more
wonderful revelations of the providence of God in this glorious enterprise for the world's evangelization, than it is our
high privilege this day with profoundest gratitude to acknowledge and to commemorate.
We have not the slightest reason to despond. My brother
Lindley and other missionary brethren need not be troubled
and alarmed, because some of us have so spoken of the
importance of carefulness, that the expenditures of the Board
shall not exceed the probable receipts. Let no one of them
hang his harp on the willows.
When, in January, 1812, the decisive step was taken to send
out the first missionaries, the first Secretary of the Board —
but for whom that step would not then have been taken, and
who, as his honored friend,\Dr. Spring, declared, " seemed to
have all the faith there whs in the world " - had no adequate
idea of the missionary feeling whvllich actually existed, notwithstanding his very extensive and intimate knowledge of the
state of the churches. The circulars and appeals which he
sent out to different parts of New England, that if possible
the means might be furnished for the new enterprise, met
with a response, as I well know, even from the upper counties
of New Hampshire and Vermont, which perfectly surprised
and electrified his great and noble heart.
Mr. President, I hold in my hand the first subscription book
ever used by an agent employed in soliciting donations. And
here, sir, in the handwriting of that Secretary, is the first
subscription paper circulated among the female friends of the




REMINISCENCES.                   65
cause. At the head of the list of names is that of Elizabeth
Bartlett, with a donation of one hundred dollars; and at the
end, that of Judith King, with forty dollars. There were
thirty other donors, chiefly of small sums, and with no other
designation than " A Friend."  The whole amount subscribed
by those Salem ladies was two hundred and seventy-one dollars and seventy-five cents.  Mrs. Bartlett was a warm personal
friend of the ever-to-be-remembered Mrs. Mary Norris, who,
during the year previous, had deceased, bequeathing to the
Board the munificent legacy of thirty thousand dollars. Her
will was contested, and no part of the legacy was available
until more than four years after her decease.
It is impossible now to realize the formidableness of the difficulties encountered in the earliest operations of this Board.
Before the first missionaries had found a resting place for their
feet on heathen ground, the discouragements presented to
friends at home were so great and portentous, as to demand
an exertion of the strongest and most heroic faith and fortitude. Let me read to you some passages from a missionary
sermon, that you may see how the first Corresponding Secretary
met the crisis of complicated embarrassments, which appalled
so many of the sincere friends of missions, after the sailing of
the Caravan from Salem, and the Harmony from Philadelphia.
The sermon was preached before the Foreign Missionary
Society of Salem and the vicinity, on the firstanniversary,
January 6, 1813. I quote from the conclusion:' But, my brethren, it is not enough that you submit as the
willing subjects of our glorious King; you must assist in extending his kingdom. For what purpose, indeed, do you give
yourselves and all that you have to him, but to be employed
in his service, that you may share in the glory of his triumphs,
end sit down with him on his throne?  Do you ask how you
shall assist? The answer is ready. The great work is before
you - that of giving his word to all people, in their own langunages, and sending faithful men, according' to his appointment, to preach it to every creature under heaven.  And every
one in this house, every person in the Christian world, has an




66                      THE BOARD.
opportunity, by showing a friendly countenance to the work,
by praying for its success, and by contributing as ability is given
for its support and furtherance, to do something for the honor
of Christ and for his possession of his kingdom.'c'But some do not approve of this design.' And were
there not some, and of those, too, who' made their boast in
God,' who did not approve of the first publication of the gospel? In what age, indeed, in what part of the world, have
the friends of Christ ever engaged in a design for the advancement of his kingdom which was not regarded with coldness
by some, with jealousy by others? which was not discountenanced with derision by some, with frowns by others? which
was not opposed with insidious artifice by some, with open
violence by others?
"'But it is not inecessary to propagate the gospel among, the
heathen; they will do very well without it.' For what purpose, then, did Christ give his blood, and command that his
gospel should be preached to all people?''But it is a vain attempt - the heathen will not change their
religion.' It is the word, however, of eternal truth, that all
the ends of the world shall turn unto the Lord, and all the
kindreds of the nations shall worship before him. Whom shall
we believe? Is the arm of the Lord shortened? Is his Spirit
straitened?
"' But the,znissionaries will be sent back.' That is yet to be
known.  But what if they are?  What if some men in another
part of the world, of a similar spirit with those here who hope
it will be so, should undertake to obstruct the mission? Is a
large and populous part of the world, for such a reason, to be
blotted from the map of Christ's dominions? Or, if he permit one attempt for evangelizing a nation to fail, are his people, whose faith and perseverance he would thus try, pusillanimously to relinquish the design? Is it so, my brethren, that
we have learned Christ? Then let us never more mention his
name!
"': But, if permitted to stay, they must encounter great hardships and perils.' And pray how was it with the apostles them



REMINISCENCES.                   67
selves, the first missionaries of the cross? Were they not treated as the' filth of the world - the offscouring of all things?'
Did not bonds and imprisonments await them at every place?
Were they not in perils continually, and in deaths oft?  And
did not their gracious Lord know it would be so when he sent
them forth?
"'But they are changing their sentiments.' Men, we know,
are liable to change - are liable to defection. Nevertheless the
foundation of God standeth sure; nor will the grace of God
fail of furnishing stable and faithful men for the missionary
service.
"' The expense must be great - it will impoiverish the country.' My brethren, how many thousands of dollars have been
sent from  this country to India in one year?  3{ore than
enough to support, for the same time, a thousand missionaries.
And for what? For articles more valuable than the souls of
nmen? for interests more important than those of Christ's kingdom? Then, indeed, the souls of men are not worth the cost
of their salvation; the kingdom of Christ is not worth the
expense of extending it.
"'But the present is an unfavorable time, for people are losing, rather than gaining property.' Well, then, let them secure
at least a small portion of what they yet have, by investing it
in that kingdom which shall endure forever; by committing
it to Him who will repay them with imperishable treasures.
My brethren, these objections, when weighed in the balances
of the sanctuary, will be found lighter than air.  Men may say
what they please; the profane may taunt, the pharisaical may
decry, the wise may demur; but it is all vain. Christ will
advance, and take possession of his kingdom.' Every valley
shall be filled before him, and every mountain and hill shall
be made low.' The faces of those who' make a wide mouth'
shall be covered with confusion; the wisdom of the wise shall
be turned into foolishness; and every opposing power shall be
broken into pieces. If you decline the pleasure, the honor,
the everlasting reward of aiding this work, others will be found
11




68                      THE BOARD.
who will not; and the work will proceed till the shouts of
salvation are heard in every clime."
I would that I could feel at liberty to proceed with some
further illustrations of the events, aspects, and responsibilities
of those times of trial. Indulge me a moment longer, and
listen to the dying testimony of the first Secretary to the high
and transcendent importance of the missionary enterprise.
" It is no light matter," he says, " to live and act for an everlasting state; and especially in public situations, connected
with the momentous interests of the kingdom of God, under
that eye, from which no deed, or word, or thought, or feeling
is concealed, and which never loses sight of what the cross
demands of every man.
" One thing is consummated, and settled in my mind; and
that is, a full and delightful conviction that the cause of missions has never held too high a place in my estimation, or
engaged too large a share of my attention.  This is saying
nothing, and less than nothing.  It transcends, immeasurably
transcends, the highest estimation of every created mind.
And what is the sacrifice of health, what the sacrifice of life,
to such a cause?  Be the event what it may, recovered health,
or early death, I never can regret what I have done in this
work; but'only that I have done so little, and withl a heart so
torpid." *
X Missionary Herald, 1821, p. 157.




CHAPTER III.
THE CHARTER AND THE LEGISLATURE.
Difficulties in obtaining a Charter. - Occasion of them. - The Petition. - In the House
of Representatives. - Provisions of the Charter. - Proposed Amendment and its
Object. —A Salem Shipmaster. - Defense by Mr. Morris. — The Bill fails. —Next
Legislature. - Charter voted by the House. - Opposed in the Senate. - Mr. White's
Reply. - Rejected. - Claimed by the House. - Disagreement in Conference. - Passed
in Senate, with Amendments.- Amendments rejected by the IIouse.- Mr. Crowninshield.- Charter granted. —Spirit of the Times. — Charter concurred in by Patrons. - Its Value.
No history of the proceedings by which the charter of the
Board was obtained, has been written.  The facts now to be
given were collected from the scanty records of the Massachusetts Senate and House of Representatives, and from a few
eminent men who were then in public life.  Tradition relates,
and the Journals of both branches of the legislature show,
that the charter was obtained with difficulty, and not without
some disappointment and delay. We should not greatly wonder at this, considering that the effort was made in the very
year when war was declared against England, and how strong
the influence of party feeling is ill all such seasons of national
agitation.  We must also take into view the decline of evangelical doctrine and feeling in Boston and its vicinity at that
period, and how  large a number of professional Imen in the
Commonwealth had received their education under influences
adverse to such doctrine.  Nor should we be unmindful that
the great mass even of evangelical Christians were at that
time slow to admit the feasibility and obligation of foreign
missions.
The petition for a charter, dated February 12, 1812, and
signed by Drs. Morse and Worcester, was as follows: —
(69)




70                    THE BOARD.
To the Honorable the Senate and Honorable the House of
Representatives of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts
in General Court assembled:
The subscribers, for themselves and their associates, beg
leave respectfully to represent: That on the twenty-seventh
day of June, in the year of our Lord eighteen hundred and
ten, a society was instituted "for the purpose of Foreign
Missions, and for promoting the spread of the Gospel in heathen lands;" that in pursuance of the object of this association, very considerable funds have been raised; that five
young gentlemen are now going on foreign missions under
the directions of the said society, to the use of which missionaries they have appropriated the sum of about five thousand
dollars; that the said society find it very inconvenient to
manage and transact their business without an incorporation.
Wherefore they pray that they may be incorporated under a
suitable name, and invested with the powers and privileges
usually granted to similar institutions, and authorized to do
and transact business as a body politic and corporate; and as
in duty bound will ever pray.
This petition was read in the House of Representatives on
the 15th of February, and committed to Messrs. Rantoul of
Beverly, Hathorne of Salem, and Cushman of Middleboro'.
Mr. Rantoul was a gentleman of much intelligence. Though
not of Orthodox sentiments, he is understood to have interested himself in the success of the petitioners, and to have
enjoyed their confidence. The petition was read the same day
in the Senate, and Messrs. Day and White were joined to the
committee of the House.  This committee recommended
leave to bring in a bill, and it was granted. As the bill came
originally before the legislature, it provided that the Board
might hold real estate to the yearly value of six thousand
dollars, and personal estate yielding an annual income of
twelve thousand. These sums respectively were afterward
reduced to four and eight thousand, —it is presumed to




THE CHARTER AND THE LEGISLATURE.          71diminish the force of objections. What are now the seventh
and eighth sections were not in the bill as originally reported.
The first reading in the House was on the 25th of February,
after which the bill was committed to Messrs. Prentiss of
Roxbury, iRedington of Vassalboro' (in what is now the State
of Maine), and Smith of West Springfield. Dr. Prentiss was
the friend and early teacher of Samuel Newell, one of the
first missionaries of the Board. He lived to an advanced age,
dying only a few years since, full of joy in view of the progress of the Redeemer's kingdom. It is matter of vain regret
that Dr. Prentiss's early relations to the enterprise were not
known until after his decease. The second reading was on
the 26th, and then, or on the third reading, some one moved
to add the following section:'" That one quarter part of the
annual income of the said Board of Commissioners shall be
exclusively appropriated to defray the expense of translating
the Holy Scriptures into foreign languages, and of printing
and circulating the same."  The object of the mover must
have been unfriendly, for the act could not have been accepted
in this form. So large a proportion of the entire income- of
the Board could not properly have been expended in translating and circulating the Scriptures in foreign languages. The
amendment was greatly modified, -- but whether by this or
the next legislature does not appear, - so as to read that "one
quarter part of the annual income from  the funds [that
is, the permanent funds] of said Board shall be faithfully
appropriated to defray the expense of imparting the Holy
Scriptures to unevangelized nations in their own languages;
and a clause was added, that nothing in the act should be so
construed " as to defeat the express intentions of any testator
or donor."'
The Hon. Oliver B. Morris, of Springfield, was then a member of the House, and took part in the debate. In reply to
inquiries, Judge Morris says, " I have very little recollection
of the incidents attending the debate to which you refer.
Nearly forty-nine years have since passed away, and almost all
the particulars respecting the subject have faded from my




72                     THE BOARD.
memory. I was then a very young man, the youngest in the
House, and, as I now think, quite too young to sit among the'elders of the land, as a lawgiver of my people.' The debate
occurred in the evening, at or very near the close of the session. A good many members participated in it, and some of
them, as I thought, exhibited an illiberal spirit. A member
from Salem, who had been a shipmaster trading to India, ridiculed the idea of attempting to carry the gospel to that portion of the heathen world, and said that all efforts of that
kind would be worse than vain. I have no recollection of the
names of other men who took part, in the debate that evening.
I think, however, a member from Roxbury advocated the passage of the bill. I confess I then knew nothing about foreign
missions. I was induced to take the floor for the purpose of
rebuking the illiberality of the opposers of the bill. I remember that I stated, on rising, my entire ignorance of the views
of the petitioners, and that I had no communications from
them or their friends on the subject; but I knew they were
men of high standing and honest purpose, and I thought they
were entitled to the favor they asked. I also remember that,
while on my feet, I received suggestions from several gentlemen from Essex, friendly to the bill, so that with their aid I
occupied the time of the House much longer than I intended
when I first addressed the Chair. I also remember that, on
the rising of the House, several gentlemen, strangers to me
till then, met me Iand thanked me for the part I had taken.
I dare not, my dear sir, after the lapse of so many years,
attempt to state any thing further on the subject about which
you inquire."
The gentleman from Salem, who took so active a part in.the opposition, though not named by the writer, was Benjamin
W. Crowninshield, afterward Secretary of the Navy under
President Madison. Elbridge Gerry was at that time Governor
of the State, and the ruling party in the House were in strong
sympathy with'him, and with the war spirit of tile times, and
more influenced, it may be, by the fact that the petitioners
and their clerical supporters in the Commonwealth were




THE CHARTER AND THE LEGISLATURE.          73
generally on the other side, than by a feeling of direct hostility
to missions. The bill failed to pass; for when the question
was put, "Shall this bill be engrossed?" it was ordered " that
the further consideration of it be postponed till the first session
of the next General Court;" yeas, one hundred and thirtynine; nays, one hundred and twenty. And so that House of
Representatives refused to incorporate the Board.
The next legislature met on the last Wednesday of May
following. Caleb Strong had been elected Governor, and there
seems to have been a corresponding change in the political
character of the new House, though it was otherwise with the
Senate, owing to a peculiar arrangement in the senatorial
districts of the Commonwealth, which the reigning party had
made in the year previous.  The bill was called up in the
House, on the 2d of June, by Mr. Russell, of Boston, then
widely known as editor of the " Columbian Celltinel." It was
referred to Messrs. Russell, Banister of Newburyport, and Dr.
Prentiss, who reported it, somewhat enlarged, ill a revised draft,
which is in the handwriting of Mr. Evarts, with the names of
Hon. William Phillips, of Boston, then Lieutenant Governor,
and Hon. John. Hooker, of Springfield, as additional corporators. Having been twice read, it was recommitted to Messrs.
Dwight, Rantoul, and Hammond, and the final reading assigned for Saturday, June 6; when it passed to be engrossed,
and was sent up to the Senate.
The bill seems not to have met with favor from the majority in the Senate, at least in the first instance. The Hon.
Daniel A. White, of Salem, who has recently deceased,* was
at that time a resident of Newburyport, and had been requested, as he informed the writer a few months since, by
"his venerable friend Dr. Spring," to attend to the case.
Mr. Crowninshield had been elected to the Senate, and renewed his zealous opposition to the bill, which, early in the
year, had been so successful in the other body. Professing
to speak from personal knowledge of missions in the East, he
* Judge White died in Salem, Mass., March 30, 1861.




74                     THE BOARD.
represented the conduct of missionaries there as unworthy,
and their labors as worse than useless.' Of course the project
of sending money out of the country fot their support, when
it was so nmuch needed for religion at home, was to be repro-'
bated.  Mr. White replied to MIr. Crowninshield; but the
newspapers made no report of speeches in our State legislature
in those days, and our friend was unable to recall his argument
after so great a lapse of time. In an address to the public on
the subject of missions, in the year following, supposed to have
been written by Mr. Evarts, it is said, that "' when it was objected on the floor of the Senate of Massachusetts to the act
for incorporating the Board, that it was designed to afford the
means of exporting religion, whereas there was none to spare
firom among ourselves, it was pleasantly and truly replied, that
religion was a commodity of which the more we exported the.
more we had remaining'."  There is no reason to doubt that
this beautiful and suggestive reply was made by Mr. White.
But it does not seem to have carried conviction to the Senate;
for on the 11th of June, when the President put the question,
" Shall this bill pass to be engrossed, in concurrence with the
House? " the vote was in the negative. " Whereupon," says
the Journal of the Senate, " Mr. White gave notice that at four
o'clock in the afternoon le should move for a reconsideration
of this vote."  No record is preserved of such a motion, though
it was doubtless made, and there is no record of the precise
state of the votes in the Senate. But the other House had entered into the measure with a different spirit from their predecessors, and too deeply to give up the point; and hearing the fate
of their bill, they sent a request that it might be returned to
them. The Senate's Journal thus records the fact: " June 13.
Mr. Knapp, of Newburyport, came up with a message from the
Honorable House, to request the Senate to send down the bill
entitled An Act to incorporate the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions; which was sent down accordingly." After two days the House proposed a conference, - an unusual proceeding where a bill has been rejected by one branch,
— and appointed Messrs. Mellen of Cambridge, Stevens of Stone



THE CHARTER AND THE LEGISLATURE.          75
ham, and Osgood of Newbury, a committee on their part.
The Senate agreed to the conference, and appointed Messrs.
Moody, Crowninshield, and Ripley.   The conference was
unsuccessful; and the Senate's committee reported on the 17th
of June, - the very day when war was declared with England,
- that the joint committee " could come to no agreement on
the subject-matter of the difference between the two Houses, and
that the Senate ought to adhere to their former vote."  But
the Senate, having obtained a somewhat better understanding
of the case, or of the state of public opinion on the subject,
rejected the report of their committee, " and the said bill, having had two several readings, passed to be engrossed, in concurrence with the Honorable House, with amendments."  The
Journal of the Senate does not inform us what these amendments were, and no one of the surviving members recollects their
nature. But whatever they were, the House refused to concur in them. The Senate thereupon receded from all amendments, save one. The IIouse Journal states, that on the 19th
of June, the "IHon. MIr. Crowninshield came down from the
Honorable Senate, proposing an amendment in the [bill respecting Foreign Missions, and requesting the concurrence of the
House, which amendment was debated, and non-concurred;
and therefore Mr. Stevens was charged with a message to the
Honorable Senate, stating the non-concurrence of the House."
It would be interesting to know the precise ground of this last
stand of the opposition, but there are no means of ascertaining
it. Neither Mr. White, nor the Hon. Marcus Morton, who was
then Secretary of the Senate, recollects it; though Governor
AMorton testifies to the fact, -which might be inferred from
the Journals of the two bodies, —" that the subject excited a
good deal of interest at the time."  He states also his recollection, " that the opposition to the bill was very strong, and
that the speeches against it were very animated and pretty violent."  But the HIouse would not recede from the stand they
had taken, and so the Senate at length yielded. The Act of
Incorporation, as it now stands, was passed by the House of
Representatives on the 19th of June, and by the Senate on the
12




76                     THE BOARD.
20th; and tlis the Board acquired a legal existence, which
has been of incalculable value to it, and to the cause it represents.
This narrative illustrates the opinions and spirit, which were
morDe or less prevalent in those early times, in regard to sending Christian missionaries to the heathen. It would be gratifying to consult the debates on a measure, the importance of
which not the wisest of the men concerned in it were then able
to appreciate. No report, not even an abstract of the debates,
probably exists. Not one of five Boston newspapers that have
been consulted gives even an intimation of the discussion.
Two mention the rejection of the bill by the Senate, and significantly attach a couple of exclamation points. There were
then no religious newspapers, as now, to look after such matters.
On the 25th of the same month in which the charter was
obtained, the General Association of Massachusetts, Drs.
Spring and Morse being present, voted, " That the measures
adopted by the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions, in procuring the act of incorporation for securing
its funds, and in the commencement of missions, meet the
entire approbation of this body."  In an address of the Prudential Committee, soon after, it was stated that the advantages of perpetual succession, and of holding funds under the
immediate protection of the law, which could be obtained only
by an act of incorporation, were highly important to secure
the confidence of the American public.
This incorporation of the Board has been virtually acknowledged in all the States of our Union; and even in the remote
territories of the East India Company it has been only necessary to furnish an authenticated copy of the act to secure an
admission of the right of the Board to hold property in those
territories. The Board has thus acquired an acknowledged
legal personality, which has been found sufficient for all financial interests throughout the world. In no other way, probably, could it have gained that credit in the commercial world,
which has made its bills as good as gold to its missionaries in
every land.




CHAPTER IV.
CONSTITUTION AND MEMBERSHIP.
Object of the Board. - Range of its Duties.- Not a State Institution. - At first Congregational. - Proposal to the General Assembly. - Assembly's Reasons for not forming
a Separate Organization. - The Board ceases to be Denominational. — Becomes National. - The Founders. - Officers. - Corresponding Members. - Honorary Members.
- Number of Members. - In each State. - In Foreign Lands. — Summary. - Duties of
Prudential Committee. - Working Capacity of the Board. - Wide Range of its Meetings. - Attendance of Members. - Identity of its Meetings. — Its I-old on the Affections of its Patrons.
THE " Board of Commissioners " was designed, as its name
indicates, to act for others.  For whom?   Forall who should
choose to employ it; for individual Christians, churches, denominations, whoever saw fit to act through the agency it had
to offer.  It was created for " devising ways and means, and
adopting and prosecuting measures, for the spread of the gospel in heathen lands." It was incorporated, and no10 exists,
"for propagating the gospel in heathen lands by supporting
missionaries and diffusing a knowledge of the Holy Scriptures."
The Board, in its " Laws and Regulations," declares its object
to be " to propagate the gospel among unevangelized nations
and communities by means of preachers, catechlists, schoolmasters, and the press."  It thus explains its sense of the
meaning of " heathen lands," in the charter, to be the same
with " unevangelized  nations and communities."   The North
American Indians are of course within its province, until they
shall have been Christianized.'  So are all pagan nations, and, "This Board is limited, by charter, to the purpose of propagating the gospel in heathen lands by supporting missionaries and diffusing the knowledge
of the Holy Scriptures. It hence became a serious question with the Board,
whether the Indian tribes within the limits of the United States and their
territories were within our limits. This question has been determined in the
affirmative.  The Indian tribes, but no other people of these States and Terri(77)




78                     THE BOARD.
the Mohammedans. In respect to the nominal Christians of
Western Asia, it is at least true, that their evangelization is an
indispensable means of effecting that of the Moslems among
whom they dwell. Perhaps the Board might properly have
extended its missions into some of the more benighted parts
of the Romlan Catholic world. It did no more, however, than
explore a considerable portion of South America in the years
1823-1826.*
The number of Commissioners was originally nine, all residents of Massachusetts and Connecticut, and belonging to the
Congregational body. It should be noted that four of the eleven
gentlemen incorporated by the Massachusetts legislature belonged to the State of Connecticut; and that the first meeting
of the Board under the charter was not held in Massachusetts,
but in Connecticut, under an appointment distinctly authorized
by the charter. Though both of these facts would seem to
have been casual, they were important. The first settled the
principle, that the members of the Board need not be restricted
to the State which gave the act of incorporation; and the
Board has felt at liberty to elect its members from every part
of the Union, and so has become a national institution. The
other sanctioned the holding of its meetings in any one of the
United States, and countenances the extended range of places
in which they have been held — from Portland in Maine, to
Detroit in Michigan and Cincinnati in Ohio.
Tihe Board seems at first to have had no thought of becoming any thing more than a Congregational body. At its second meeting, in 1811, it suggested to the General Assembly
of the Presbyterian Church the forming of. a similar body of
its own, with which the Board might cooperate in the work
of foreign missions. The attendance of Drs. Lyman and
Worcester at the General Assembly, a few months before, as
delegates from the General Association of Massachusetts, may
tories, are regarded by the Board as coming within the description of heathen
lands." - Letter from Dr. WForcester, Nov. 15, 1815.
* Missionary Herald, 1824-1826.




CONSTITUTION AND MEMBERSHIP.            79
have prepared the way for this proposition, and perhaps also
for the reply. The Assembly's response, dated June 2, 1812,
was as follows:
Having had under consideration the important and interesting vote of the American Board of Commissioners, by which
they submit to the Assembly the expediency of forming an
institution similar to theirs, between which and theirs there
may be such cooperation as shall promote the great object of
missions among the unevangelized nations, it appears proper
to state,1. That it is matter of sincere joy, in their, apprehension,
to all who love the Lordc Jesus Christ and the souls of men,a joy in which the committee doubt not that the Assembly has
a lively participation, —that the brethren of the American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions have, by the
exertions they have used, and the success of these exertions,
demonstrated that the churches of America are desirous to
embark, with their Protestant brethren in Europe, in the holy
enterprise of evangelizing the heathen.
2. That as the churches under the care of the Assembly
rejoice in the foreign missions organized, and about to be
organized, by the American Board of Commissioners, so, as
opportunity favors, they ought to aid them, as they have in a
measure already aided them, by contributions to their funds,
and every other facility which they could offer to so commendable an undertaking.
3. That, as the business of foreign missions may properly
be best managed under the direction of a single Board, so the
numerous and extensive engagements of the Assembly, in
regard to domestic missions, render it extremely inconvenient,
at this time, to take a part in the business of foreign missions.
And the Assembly, it is apprehended, may the rather decline
these missions, inasmuch as the committee are informed that
missionary societies have lately been instituted in several
places within the bounds of the Presbyterian Church, lwhich
make foreign missions a particular object of their attention.




80                     THE BOARD.
With this document before them, the Board-was led to
extend its membership into the Presbyterian Church; and, at
the annual meeting of 1812, eight Commissioners were added
from  among the more prominent -members of that Church,
residing in the States of New York, New Jersey, and Pennsylvania. Others were also elected from New Hampshire, Vermont, and Rhode Island,
Thus did the Board prepare itself to act as a national institution in this great work; and perhaps there was never an
equal number of good men associated together, for any cause,
who were more deserving of general confidence. At the close
of the year 1813, the Board was com posed of the following
persons, of whom but one now survives —the venerable Dr.
Nott, of Schenectady, New York.
From  MASSACHUSETTS, Samuel Spring, D. D., Samuel
Worcester, D. D., William  Bartlet, Esq., Joseph Lyman,
D. D., Jedediah Morse, D. D., Hon. William Phillips, Hon.
John Hooker, and Jeremiah Evarts, Esq.
From CONNECTICUT, John Treadwell, LL. D., Calvin Chapin, D. D., Timothy Dwight, D. D., LL. D., and General
Jedidiah Huntington.
From NEW HAMPSHIRE, Johlln Langdon, LL. D., and Seth
Payson, D. D.
From MAINE, Jesse Appleton, D. D., and Gen. Henry Sewall.
From VERMONT, Henry Davis, D. D.
From RHODE ISLAND, Hon. William Jones.
From NEW YORK, John Jay, LL. D., Samuel Miller, D. D.,
Egbert Benson, LL. D., Eliphalet Nott, D. D.,'and Alexander
Proudfit, D. D.
From  NEW JERSEY, Elias Boudinot, LL. D., and James
Richards, D. D.
From  PENNSYLVANIA, Ashbel Green, D. D., and Robert
Ralston, Esq.
These twenty-seven persons constituted the Board, when it
actually assumed its broad, national character, and some account of them will be given in a subsequent chapter.
The charter provides for the election of a President, Vice




CONSTITUTION'AND MEMBERSHIP.            81
President, Prudential Committee, and such a number of Corresponding Secretaries and other officers as the Board shall
deem expedient, who hold office till others are elected. Contracts and deeds require the signature of the chairman and
clerk of the Prudential Committee, and are to be sealed with
the common seal of the corporation.  Members must be
elected by ballot, at an annual meeting; and not less than
one third of the body must be composed of respectable laymen,*not less than a third of respectable clergymen, and the
remaining third of" characters of the same description, whether
clergymen or laymen."
At the annual meeting in 1819, a class of members called
CORRESPONDING MEMBERS, was added to the Board, to be chosen
by ballot, who should be composed of clergymen and laymen,
residing in different, and especially in distant parts of the United
States, and in other lands; and who, though it was no part
of their official duty to attend its meetings, or to take part in its
votes and resolutions, might yet assist inl its deliberations when
present, and ill various ways facilitate its operations. A score
of distinguished men were accordingly then chosen in the
different Southern and South-western States, and about half
as many in foreign lands. It soon appeared, however, that
the expectations of the Board with regard to the utility of
this measure were not likely to be realized; and no elections
having been made in that class of members for several years,
it is now nearly extinct.
The plan for another class, called HONORARY MEgMBERS,
adopted in 1821, has proved eminently successful. These are
constituted by the payment of fifty dollars, if clergymen, or
of one hundred dollars, if laymen. Though they may not vote,
they have all the rights of Corporate members to move resolutions, serve on committees, and assist in the deliberations of
the Board.
The following is a tabular view of the Honorary members,
carefully prepared from the list in the Report of the Board
for the year 1860: —




82                                    THE BOARD.
HONORARY MEMBERS.
Clergy-                                        ClergyUNITED  STATES.    men. Others. Total.   FOREIGN  LANDS.*    men. Others. Total.
Maine..........         193   263   456   Canada........               37    52    89
NewIHamps hire,...   231   453    684   New Brunswick,...                4       3      7
Vermont........   208    330   538   England......    23    21    44
Massachusetts,...    790  2992  3782   Scotland.....                    10    13    23
Rhode Island,..           29    119   148   Ireland.......               5      0      5
Connecticut....   480 1095 1575  Wales,.......                           1   0    1
New York,.....          1034   1843  2877   France,........               6       1      7
New Jersey.....[162   260   422   Belgium,...                           0       1      1
Pennsylvania,....133   264    397   Switzerland....                      2      4      6
Delaware.....      8     13     21   Italy.........         1      0      1
M]aryland.......         20     20     40   Prussia.......            0      1      1
District of Columbia,    16        7     23I RIussia........              0      4      4
Ohio.........   235    266  501   Greece.........                       3      0      3
Indiana,.......    43      19     62   Malta........       I      0      1
Illinois.......   127    148    275   Turkey.......    57    40          97
Michigan......            85     76    161   Persia,.                    13     18    31
Wisconsin,.               38     32     70   India,........             47     25     72
Iowa........              25     16     41   Ceylon.                           2..   0  2  2
Minnesota......            7      4     11   Siam.........               1      0      1
Missouri......            21    29      50   Singapore..1.....         1     2
Arkansas,......             3      9     12   China.....               19       7    26
Virginia.......    64     62    126   Borneo........        3      0      3
North Carolina,...        20      5     25   Australia......             0.  1  1      1
South Carolina,...        18     25     43   Sandwich Islands,..    35          55      0
Georgia......              24     45     69   Micronesia.......           5      0      5
Florida........     4      4      8   Other Pacific Isles,         2      0       2
Alabama......              6      8     14   West Indies,.....             3      0      3
Kentucky......            18      9     27   New Granada....             2      2      4
Tennessee.......    46           16     62   Chili.........             1      4       5
Mississippi.....           9     14     23   Buenos Ayres,....           1      0       1
Louisiana.,.            7     13     20' St. Helena,.....            I 1       1     2
Texas........              2      1      3   South Africa.11                    4     15
California..6.                     9     15   West Africa.6                       2      8
Oregon.5  2  7
oZnrtho.....'
KassTrritory,..      3      I       4
TKansash t Territory,.     3      1      4      In Foreign Lands,.   301   262   563
Washington Territory        0      1      1
Wsiton,~   Terioy  1    1     In the U. States,.    4236  8520   2756
ChoctawNation,...           8      9     170                           _]17
CherokeeNation,.           2      3      5
Chickasaw Nation,.          1      0      1               Total,..    4537   8782  13319
Unknown......   105             35    140
Total,...  4236  8520  12756
ClergySUMMARY.                                   men. Others. Total.
New England,..........................                               ]  19.31  5252  7183
New York................. 1034 1843 2877
New Jersey and Pennsylvania...........                    295  524  819
Delaware, Maryland, and District of Columbia..                           44    40    84
Virginia, and five States south,.............   136  149  285
Ohio, Michlligan, Indiana, and Illinois,....  490  509 J99
Wisconsin and Mlinnesota...........   45  36  81
Iowa and Ilssour|..M......................                          46    45    91
Kentucky and Tennessee,......64   25  89
Mississippi, Louisiana, Arkansas, and Texas.........                     21    37    58
California and Oregon.............11  11  22
Kansas and Washington Territories,.3                                              2      5
Indian Nations..................11  12  23
Foreign Lands.......301 262 563
Unknown......105 35 140
Total..........4537  8782 133190
~ The members in foreign lands are believed to be, for the most part, American citizens.
In countries where the Board has missions, nearly all of them are missionaries.




CONSTITUTION AND MEMBERSHIP.             83
Three hundred and fifty-eight persons have been elected
Corporate members from the beginning. Of these, one hundred and fifty-three were from the New England States, one
hundred and forty-one from  the Middle States, forty-three
from the Western States, and twenty-one from the Southern
States. The number at the close of the half-century is two
hundred and fourteen, distributed as follows: eighty-eight in
New England, the same number in the Middle States, thirtyfour in the Western States, and four in the Southern. The
clergymen are one hundred and twenty-four, and ninety are
laymen. As many as thirteen thousand three hundred and
nineteen persons have been constituted Honorary members.
One third have been clergymen, or, to speak more accurately,
four thousand five hundred and thirty-sevel.; leaving the
number of persons not clergymen eight thousand seven hundred andl eighty-two. It is impossible to say how many of
these are now living, but probably not far from ten thousand.
The business of originating and conducting the missions,
appointing and directing the missionaries, and collecting and
expending the funds, is intrusted to the Prudential Committee,
who make a summary report of their proceedings to the Board
at the close of each financial year. It is then the business of
the Board to revise their proceedings.  The duties of the
Corresponding and Recording Secretaries, the Treasurer, and
the District Secretaries, are distinctly and fully specified in
the Laws and Regulations of the Board, and need not be
stated here.
It is probable that improvements may be made in the constitution of the Board during the second half-century, as the
result of experience and the progress of events. But, in point
of fact, no other method of organizing missionary societies
is believed to have worked with less friction, or with more
power and effect than this, in the past fifty years. For an
eminently experimental age of missions, for a mixed community (ecclesiastically considered) such as the Board has represented, and for the time of unsettled relations of the foreign
missionary enterprise to the great moral reforms of the age,
there was special need of a conservative element in the con13




84                        THE BOARD.
stitution of the Board; and perhaps no better method of
organization could have been devised, than the one our fathers
were providentially led to adopt.  Of the fifty-three meetings,
annual and special, forty have been held, in nearly equal proportions, in Massachusetts, Connecticut, and New York. Of
the twenty-five different places of meeting, Maine, Rhode
Island, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Maryland, Ohio, and Michigan have each one, Connecticut five, Massachusetts six, and
New York seven. The annual meetings, alternating between
New England and the other States, have ranged from  Portland to Cincinnati, a distance of more than a thousand miles.
With its present. organization, and the acknowledged obligation
resting upon the Corporate members to attend, there is no
difficulty in the Board's holding its three-days' deliberative
meetings in any portion of the land.  The Honorary members
attending the meetings in the places most remote from  each
other, constitute in great measure different bodies, but it is
not so with the Corporate members; and for all the purposes
of trusteeship, responsibility, and  an intelligent and  wise
administration, the incorporated Board sufficiently preserves
its identity at the several meetings. Of the forty-seven Corporate members present at Cincinnati, in 1853, twenty-four
were from New England and New York, and nearly forty had
attended most of the meetings from the time of their election.
It was so with the whole number from New England.  The
following table shows the attendance of the Corporate
members: -
36 have each attended 1 meeting.  13 have each attended 14 meetings.
20    "      i,   2 meetings.    11    "'       15  c
30  " "           3''         9  "' "'   16  i'
27  "4       "   4   "           2  "'   17  St
15    "      "   5   "           4    "       "   18  "
23    "      "   6   "           4    "       "   19'"
15  "' "'   7   "          1  "  "          20 "
12    "        "                 8 "    8         21 "
19    "      "   9   "           3,, "   26  "
11    "      "  10'           1    "      "   27  "
14   cc      c s 11       s      s1  it    it  31  44
6       " "     12              I" 1    "4   4   34  it
4    s"    "i  13  i"          52 have attended none.




CONSTITUTION AND MEMBERSHIP.             85
Of the thirty-six who attended but one meeting, it is certain
that want of interest, in most cases, was not the reason. Of
the fifty-two who never attended, fourteen were in New England, sixteen in the Middle States, eight in the Western, and
fourteen in the Southern. A considerable number belonged
to the Old School Presbyterian Church, which formed a Board
of its own in the year 1837. In others, the southern feeling,
or the infirmities of age, or early death prevented. Ninetythree of the members have averaged an attendance on fifteen
meetings. The advantages afforded by such an attendance on
deliberative meetings of three days' continuance, for understanding the work of missions, and acting intelligently in
relation to the same, must be obvious.
Our fathers were providentially led to the existing form of
organization as best adapted to their day. It was instituted
solely for the spread of the gospel amonig the heathen, and
has worked better hitherto than any one of its founders ventured to expect.  The attendance and interest at its annual
meetings, the responses to its appeals for funds, the number
and character of the men who go as its missionaries, the
success of its missions, and the standing it is permitted to
hold in the estimation of Christians generally, place it on a
footing with the most favored kindred institutions of modern
times, whether voluntary or ecclesiastical.  Nor does it appear
to have less hold than any other one of the societies on the
confidence and affection of its missionaries, nor upon the community to which it looks for support.




C HAPTER V.
RELATIONS TO ECCLESIASTICAL BODIES.
Relations to Contributors and to Missionaries. - To Ecclesiastical Bodies. - By the
Elements of its Existence. - By Formal Recognitions. - By  Donations from
Churches. —By Resolutions, and other Formal Acts of General Associations, Synods, and Assemblies.- General Assembly in 1825 and 1831.- General Synod of
Reformed Protestant Dutch Church. —Compact of 1832. —How understood, and
the Effect. - Minute of Prudential Committee. - Objections to the Plan. - Letter to
General Syfiod. — Synod's Response, and subsequent Proposal. - Mutual Conviction. — The Compact dissolved. —How the Connection with Missionaries was dissolved. - Mutual Tokens of Respect. - Western Foreign Missionary Society. - Old
School General Assembly's Board of Foreign Missions. —The New School Presbyterians.- Relations to Ecclesiastical Bodies. —A Second Statement.-Embarrassment of Prudential Committee. -Explanatory Resolve. —The Board not an
Ecclesiastical Body. --  as no Ecclesiastical Powers. - No Effect on the Ecclesiastical Relations of its Missionaries. —Scope for the two Bodies.-The Board not a
Voluntary Association. —The Practical Working.
THE primary relations of the Board are  to  its contributors,
and  to  the  missionaries under its care.  To  the former it is
directly responsible  for carrying  out their known  intelltions;
and to the latter for a wise and equitable distribution of the
funds which are placed at its disposal.   It is directly amenable
to its patrons, and must retain their confidence and good will,
or come  to a speedy close.  There  can  be  no  more  effective
control of a great working body, than the patrons of the Board
silently  exercise  over its  operations.   And  this  controlling
influence  is believed  to  be just as effective with  its present
constitution, to secure conformity to the general sentiment of
its patrons, as would be possible with ally other constitution.
But there exist also important relations between the Board
and Ecclesiastical Bodies, as such — Churches, Associations,
Conferences, Presbyteries, Synods,  General Assembly.   Its
missionaries  come  from  these, and  must receive  ordination
from  them, and look to them  for an authoritative guardianship
(86)




RELATIONS TO ECCLESIASTICAL BODIES.        87
of their ministerial faithfulness. To a great extent, moreover,
these bodies are an ecclesiastical embodiment of the very
people who sustain the missions; and since the Board lives on
the popular Christian favor, the confidence of these bodies is
indispensable to it., From the beginning, therefore, the Board
has shown great deference to the ecclesiastical bodies; and it
has had little reason to complain of a want of candor, kindness, and cooiperation on their part.
1. It has had,from the outset, a positive connection with ecclesiastical denominations by the very elements of its existence.
The original members belonged to the Congregational body, and
at the first meeting after their incorporation, elected eight of the
more distinguished members of the Presbyterian Church. The
Board thus became as really Presbyterian as before this it was
Congregational. In the following year, a member was elected
from the Associate Reformed Church, along with two more
from the Congregational. In 1816, one was elected from the
Reformed Dutch Church, and five others within the next ten
years. The membership determined, of course, the character
of the institution, and connected it with these denominations.
Of the present members, one hundred and five are Congregationalists, eighty-one are Presbyterians connected with the New
School Church, seventeen are Presbyterians connected with the
Old School Church, nine are members of the Protestant Reformed Dutch Church, and two belong to the Reformed German Church.
2. The Board has been fully and formally recognized by the
ecclesiastical bodies of these several denominations, (unless
the last be an exception,) as a proper foreign missionary
agency for their churches. It is not necessary to speak again
of its forniation by the General Association of Massachusetts;
of the concurrence in this act by the General Association of
Connecticut; of the approval of its legal incorporation by the
Massachusetts Association; of the ordination and recognition
of its first missionaries by Congregational churches at Salem;




88                    THE BOARD.
nor of the affectionate and confiding letter received from the
Presbyterian General Assembly in the same year. But other
kindred facts should be recorded.
(1.)' A very large portion of the donations received by the
Board are more or less the result of church action. The
number of churches and congregations in New England, from
which donations were acknowledged as the result of associated
effort in the year 1839, was eight hundred and sixty-nine;
and the number in the whole country, including cooperating
societies, doubtless exceeded two thousand.  Contributions
were received, also, from not less than a thousand monthly
concert meetings. The Board has been recognized and accredited as an agent in the work of foreign missions by resolutions and other formal acts of General Associations, Synods, and General Assemblies.
(2.) The amalgamation of the United Foreign Missionary
Society with the Board, in the year 1825, gave occasion for a
formal and emphatic recognition of the Board by the General
Assembly. That Society was formed in New York City in the
year 1817, by a joint committee of the General Assembly of
the Presbyterian Church, the General Synod of the Reformed
Dutch Church, and the General Synod of the Associate
Reformed Church. The sphere of the Society's labors was
among the North American Indians; and in August, 1825, it
had under its care ten missionary stations, seven ordained
missionaries, and twenty male and thirty female assistants.
In that year, a committee from the Society attended the
annual meeting of the Board at Northampton, with proposals
for an amalgamation with the Board. A joint committee
reported in favor of the union, and the following reasons were
assigned by the commissioners from the Society: —
"' That the most friendly relations and feelings now exist
between the General Assembly and the SynodS, and the
Orthodox Associations of New England.
"That the spirit of controversy having subsided, the intelligent and candid of the Christian public are all satisfied that




RELATIONS TO ECCLESIASTICAL BODIES.       89
the same gospel which is preached in the Middle, and Southern,
and Western States, is preached also in the Eastern States.
" That the missionaries of both societies preach precisely
the same gospel to the heathen; and that the same regulations
are adopted by both in the management of missions.
That both derive much of their funds from  the same
churches and individuals; that the great body of Christians
do not perceive or make any distinction between the two
institutions, and consequently do not perceive any necessity
for two, and regret the existence of two; and that many
churches and individuals, unwilling to evince a preference for
either, are thus prevented from acting promptly, and from
contributing liberally to either.
"That both societies are evidently embarrassed and
cramped, through the fear of collision and difficulty; and
that the agents of both are discouraged, and limited in their
operations by the same apprehension.
" That the objects, principles, and operations of both are so
entirely similar, that there can be no good reason assigned for
maintaining two.
" That the claims upon the churches are becoming so
numerous and frequent, and the necessities of the destitute so
urgent, that all institutions are sacredly bound to observe the
most rigid economy; and that by the union, much that is now
expended for the support of offices, officers, agents, &c., will
be saved for the general objects of the societies.
"" And, lastly, that the prevailing feeling in the churches
demands a union between the two societies, and will eventually make it unavoidably necessary."
The union agreed upon at this meeting was afterward
approved by the General Assembly and the General Synod;
and the former, by a formal vote, commended the Board to
the favorable and Christian support of the churches and
people under its care. The General Synod was not ready for
such a commendation at that time.
(3.) In 1831, the General Assembly appointed commissioners to confer with the Board relative to measures best




90                     THE BOARD.
adapted to enlist the energies of the Presbyterian Church
more extensively in the cause of missions to the heathen. A
conference was held with the Board in the autumn of the
same year. These commissioners reported to the General
Assembly that, in their judgment, the Board was a national
institution, belonging as much to one section of the country
as to another; that it fully represented the Presbyterian,
Reformed Dutch, and Congregational Churches, and sustained
the same relation to each; that its proceedings had been in
strict accordance with this relation; that the Board, its Prudential Committee, and its missionaries, were under very high
responsibility to the three denominations and to the Christian
public —a responsibility peculiarly adapted to insure the parity
and efficiency of the whole system; that in raising funds and
in other proceedings at home, the various ecclesiastical habits
of the people had been, and there was every reason to feel
assured would be, regarded; that it was wholly inexpedient
to attempt the formation of any other distinct organization
within the three denominations for conducting foreign missions, at least until the concern should become too extensive
and complicated (if that should ever be) for management by
one institution; and that it was of the highest importance to
their own spiritual prosperity, and to the extension of the
Redeemer's kingdom on earth, that the ecclesiastical bodies
and the individual churches in these connections should give
the Board their cordial, united, and vigorous support.
(4.) The following year, a committee from the General Synod of the Reformed Protestant Dutch Church attended the
annual meeting of the'Board at New York, and proposed that
a plan be arranged for the unrestricted action of that Church
through the Board. Drs. Miller and Edwards, Judge Platt,
Mr. Lewis, and Mr. Anderson (now the only survivor) were
appointed a committee of conference. At that time, there were
six members of the Reformed Dutch Church connected with
the corporation of the Board, and two of its members were in
the missions under the care of the Board. From the year
1816, that Church had stood in precisely the same relation




RELATIONS TO ECCLESIASTICAL BODIES.        91
to the Board as the Presbyterian and Congregational Churches,
and perhaps needed only a more explicit understanding of
the subject. Accordingly the report of the joint committee
was chiefly occupied with explanatory statements.  Having
been drawn up by the writer of this, and not by the venerable chairman, he may be allowed to say, that it was not with
sufficient forethought of consequences. For being understood
by the Reformed Dutch Church to provide expressly for extending the distinctive organization and forms of the Church
into heathen lands, that idea took such strong hold as to impair the value of the connection.  Its effect was mainly to
concentrate the feeling, prayers, and efforts of that Church
upon the mission or missions composed exclusively of her sons.
In the compact of 1832, as understood and carried out in the
Reformed Dutch Church, there was another infelicity. The
body responsible for the agencies at home and for procuring
funds and missionaries, was not the body which appointed and
directed the missionaries and was held responsible for the missions. The agencies were exclusively managed by a Board of
Missions within the Church. In August, 1845, the Prudential
Committee adopted a minute which was designed to be sent to
the Board of Foreign Missions of the Reformed Dutch Church,
unless the members of that'Church present at the next annual
meeting of the Board should advise to the contrary. As it is
important that the working of such pe'culiar relations in foreign missions should be understood, a few extracts are copied
from the minute. They are as follows: -
" In the opinion of the Prudential Committee, it would be
favorable to the interests of the Redeemer's kingdom, were the
agencies for foreign missions in the Reformed Dutch Church
committed to the Prudential Committee, just as they are in
respect to the churches in the Congregational and Presbyterian
denominations, which furnish missionaries and funds for the
system of missions under the care of the Board; but if that
can not be, then it would be advisable to request the Reformed
Dutch Church to assume the direction of the missionaries from
that Church in the Borneo and Amoy missions; with the
14




92                      THE BOARD.
understanding that it shall receive every facility for so doing
within. the power of the Prudential Committee, the Secretaries, and the Treasurer of the'Board.
In making this movement for bringing the missions sent
out from the Reformed Dutch Church, and for the nine years
past under the care of the Prudential Committee, into connection with a more effective system of support, the Committee
are happy to say, that their relations with their brethren of the
Reformed Dutch Church have ever been most happy; while
the defect they desire to see remedied is not one that can be
avoided on the present system. If the home and foreign departments of the enterprise are committed to two entirely distinct
Boards, it is inevitable that the missions will suffer from inadequate reinforcements, however well the different Boards are
constituted, and however disposed to do their duty.  The
entire responsibility must needs rest on one and the same body.' It might seem natural, after having gone through the night
of adversity and trial which God usually sees fit to appoint to
missions at their outset, and after the daystar has arisen at
least upon a part of the enterprise, that the Prudential Committee should feel some unwillingness to have the missions go
into other hands.  It would not be strange if the Committee
had some feeling of this sort.  But'they see conclusive reasons
against proceeding on the present arrangement, and such difficulties may be found in the way of transferring the care of
the agencies for foreign missions in the Reformed Dutch Church
to the Board, that it shall be better to transfer the missions to
that Church than to attempt it."
After some conference and correspondence, tile Prudential
Committee resolved, but not until December, that it was not
tllen advisable to take any further action in the case. Two
years later, one of the Secretaries had a personal conference with the Board of Foreign Missions of the Reformed
Dutch Church, on this and other points. In the year 1851, a
letter was addressed to the General Synod of that Church, stating the difficulty of obtaining missionaries. The following
extracts from that letter have an historical importance:



RELATIONS TO ECCLESIASTICAL BODIES.        93
"If the cause of this lack of missionaries be in the nature
of the connection existing between the General'Synod and the
Board, while we greatly value our relations to our brethren of
the Reformed Dutch Church, we should still wish the cause
of so great an evil removed.
" It must be obvious to the Synod, however,. that the plan of
operation, as agreed upon by the joint committee nineteen
years ago, has been but partially carried into effect. Upon
the going forth of the mission to Netherlands India, nearly the
whole attention and interest of the Church appeared to concentrate upon it. It became the mission of the Church; and after
the Amoy mission was commenced, the two missions were regarded as a proper and completeexponent and representative
of the influence of Reformed Dutch funds and missionaries in
heathen lands. The students for the ministry, and the young
ministers in the Church, when pressed with the duty of becoming missionaries, have felt themselves shut up to these two
missions. The appeals for new missionaries have necessarily
been based upon facts belonging to these missions.
C' But this was not in accordance with the joint report forming the basis of our union and cooperation. The report was
designed to connect the missionary spirit and movement of the
Reformed Dutch Church With the whole missionary enterprise
under the care of the American Board; and by interesting
Christian people in the whole, to secure their greater interest
in the several parts; and especially in those portions of the
system, those missions which, because they were new, for that
very reason were but partially developed, and had little in
themselves, excepting their necessities, to awaken an interest.
We have long felt, and we feel it more and more, that the
former part of this plan is important, if not essential, to the
success of the latter; that the young men, especially, of the
Reformed Dutch Church should realize that they are free to
direct their attention to any part of the unevangelized world
occupied by the missions under the care of the American
Board —to Western Asia, Africa, India, Polynesia, and the
Indian tribes, as well as to Borneo and China. Thus will they




94                      THE BOARD.
come under a broad and diversified system of missions, in different quarters of the world, in varied climates, religions, languages, and civilizations; and some of the missions ripening
already to harvest. Thus the motive power will be greatly
increased; and there is stronger probability, under the ordinary ministrations and' callings of the Spirit, that the young
heralds of the cross will be drawn into a favorable contemplation of the subject, and be led to a hearty self-consecration to
the cause and the work of foreign missions. And thus we may
expect that a greater number will be found ready to labor in
the service of Christ at Amoy and in Borneo. This is the sort
of scattering in missions which is sure to increase; and greatly
have we desired to feel more freedom to try the effect of this
plan upon the young men in the seminary at New Brunswick,
and upon the younger ministers, and to see it every where in
full experiment throughout the Reformed Dutch Church. Indeed, we almost despair of seeing the Borneo mission revived,
as we think it should be, and the Amoy mission speedily enlarged, and a new mission established in India by missionaries
from  the Reformed Dutch Church, — at least'through the
agency of the American Board, - unless the prayers and efforts
of the ministers and members of the Church are directed to a
wider and more varied field than is presented by these missions
alone."'
The Synod, in their reply, after renewing their assurance of
unabated confidence in the Board, stated that they regarded
the manner in which the missionary operations had been conducted hitherto, as a proper interpretation of the wishes of the
Church in respect to the future, and that they deemed it their
duty to sustain their own distinctive missions.
All parties became at length convinced, that the interests of
the missionary cause would be promoted by a different arrangement. As a consequence of this, the General Synod adopted
the following resolutions in the year 1857:"1. That, considering the growth of our missions abroad;
the duity of the Church, in her distinctive capacity as such, to
take charge of these missions; the growing sentiment among




RELATIONS TO ECCLESIASTICAL BODIES.        95
our people in favor of such a course; and the hopeful prospect
that this action will tend to call out far more largely and
promptly the resources of our denomination, - we are satisfied
that the time has come to dissolve the union with the American Board of Commissioners for ForeignI Missions, and henceforth conduct our operations among the heathen through the
exclusive agency of our own Board.
" 2. That the intimate relation which has existed for a quarter of a century between the Reformed Protestant Dutch
Church and the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions, in the prosecution of this work, has confirmed our
confidence in the wisdom, the integrity, and catholic spirit of
that great and noble institution; nor shall we ever cease to
feel a lively interest in the growth of its operations and the
success of its plans.' 3. That, in dissolving the pleasant and useful connection
we have maintained with the officers and members of that
Board for the last twenty-five years, we are not influenced by
any dissatisfaction with their modes of action, or any want of
fidelity on their part to the terms of this connection.
" 4. That we take pleasure in expressing to the American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions our grateful
sense of the benefits derived from their experience, foresight,
and enlarged views, and of the uniform Christian kindness and
courtesy which have marked their intercourse with our Board.
" 5. That the Board of Foreign Missions, now composed of
fifteen members, be increased to twenty-four, the additional
members to be chosen by the Board itself; that they be, and
hereby are, empowered to arrange with the American Board
of Commissioners for Foreign Missions the terms of an amicable separation, and to assume the management and control of
the missions in Arcot and Amoy; and that they be authorized
and directed to employ all suitable means, such as the use of
the press, the appointment of agents, the holding of missionary conventions and the like, for the purpose of developing the
power and exciting the interest of our churches in the great
work of evangelizing the world."




96                     THE BOARD.
These resolutions being submitted to the American Board
the same year, at its meeting in Providence, the Board responded in the resolutions which follow:" 1. That, in accordance with the proposal received from
the General Synod of the Reformed Dutch Church, the Board
assents to a dissolution of the compact, for the prosecution of
foreign missions, which was formed with that Synod in the
year 1832.
"' 2. That the appointment of a missionary being a personal
matter, involving a mutual contract and obligation between
the missionary and the Board, therefore, should the missionaries of the Amoy and Arcot missions, formed and prosecuted
on the basis of this compact, request a release from their connection with the Board, the Prudential Committee is instructed
to grant such a release; and also to transfer the property in
those missions to the Board of Foreign Missions of the Reformed Dutch Church.
" 3. That all financial questions, growing out of this business, be referred, for mutual adjustmnent, to the Prudential
Committee and the Board of Foreign Missions of the Reformed
Dutch Church.
"' 4. That in assenting to a dissolution of this compact, now
of twenty-five years' duration, the Board gratefully acknowledges the expressions of respect, esteem, and confidence which
are embodied in the resolutions of the General Synod; and it
would also bear testimony to the Christian kindness and
urbanity which have uniformly and eminently characterized
the pastors and members of that Church, and especially the
officers of its Board of Foreign Missions, in their intercourse
with the officers and agents of this Board, and would give
assurance of our earnest hope and prayer, that the results of
the step now taken may equal the highest expectations of the
Reformed Dutch Church in the promotion of the Redeemer's
kingdom."
(5.) Notwithstanding the action of the General Assembly
of the Presbyterian Church in 1831 and 1832, there were portions of that Church which did not act cordially through the




RELATIONS TO ECCLESIASTICAL BODIES.         97
Board. The Western Foreign Missionary Society was formed
by the Synod of Pittsburg as early as 1831. After the division of the Presbyterian Church into two bodies, called Old
School and New School, in 1837, the Old School Assembly
adopted that Society, under the name of The Board of For
eign Missions of the Presbyterian Church. The Old School
churches, however, withdrew their support so gradually from
the Board, as not to occasion any serious embarrassment in
the support of its missions. None of the Presbyterian missionaries withdrew from the Board in consequence of these
changes; and the churches of the New School continued their
relations and patronage as before.
(6.) In accordance with a recommendation from the Special
Committee on the Report of tile Deputation to India, in 1856,
the Board gave a more definite expression to its relations to
ecclesiastical bodies, in thle following resolation:l
That, on the whole subject of ecclesiastical relations and
organizations, the principle of the Board is that of entire
non-intervention on the part of the Board and its officers;
that missionaries are free to organize themselves into, or to
connect themselves with, such ecclesiastical bodies or churches
as they may choose, either on missionary ground or in this
country; and that in organizing churches, provided the principles held in common by the constituencies of this Board be
not violated, the persons to be thus organized are free to
adopt such forms of organization as they may prefer.
At Philadelphia, in the year 1859, the General Assembly
proposed, through a committee, that the appointments of
missionaries be so disposed, whenever it is wise and practicable,
as to facilitate the formation of foreign presbyteries.  The
report of a committee of conference, in reply to this and other
propositions, was not presented to the Board until the last
morning of the session; and it was afterward fouhd by the
Prudential Committee, that the portion which treated of the
designation of missionaries, and the formation of foreign presbyteries, was somewhat indeterminate, and capable of a more
or less enlarged application. They accordingly signified their




98                      THE BOARD.
embarrassment to the Board at its fiftieth meeting, and suggested the expediency of further conference with the General
Assembly.  The committee to whom this subject was referred
unanimously reported, through Dr. Poor, that such conference
was not called for;' it being their firm  belief, that the Prudential Committee, while exercising its discretion in the
appointing of missionaries, in view  of all circumstances, as
they may occur, and acting on the clearly-declared principle
of non-intervention in ecclesiastical affairs, will be able to
carry out the full intent of the phrase in question, to the satisfaction of all parties concerned."
From all that has been said concerning the constitution and
ecclesiastical relations of the Board, it must be obvious that
it is not an ecclesiastical body.  This is true, notwithstanding
its origin; notwithstanding its members are all in the Christian church; notwithstanding relations it may have formed
with tile general ecclesiastical bodies of the denominations.
Appointment by an ecclesiastical body, responsibility to such a
body, and individual relations sustained by members to the
churches, are not of themselves sufficient to confer ecclesiastical powers on a Missionary Board.  The American Board can
neither organize churches, nor associations, nor presbyteries;
it can not admit members to the church, nor excolmmunicate
them; it can not ordain ministers of, the gospel, nor silence
them; nor can it transfer them from  one denomination to
another, nor change their ecclesiastical relations.  The same
is doubtless true of the other Missionary Boards, whether
formed by ecclesiastical bodies or otherwise.  Not one of them
possesses ecclesiastical powers; not one of thlem, properly
speaking, is an ecclesiastical body.  All are equally powerless,
in the respects above mentioned, with the American Board,
which has no ecclesiastical power whatever.
Hence, if a missionary, when he comes under the direction
of the Board, is connected with a presbytery, or association,
that connection is not thereby in the least affected.  There is
no feature in the constitution of the Board which prevents




RELATIONS TO ECCLESIASTICAL BODIES.         99
the body to which he belongs from having the same authority
over him  after the connection has been formed, as it had
before; and the ecclesiastical body is just as much bound to
watch over him as a minister of the gospel, to counsel him,
and to discipline him, in case there is need of it.  And when
his connection with that ecclesiastical body ceases, (if it ever
does,) it can not be by any act of the Board, but by a regular
dismission from his ecclesiastical body, that he may join some
other which has grown up in the field of his missionary labors.
This is a beautiful feature in the existing methods of conducting foreign missions. For neither tile churches at home,
nor their ecclesiastical bodies, as such, can devote the time,
nor acquire the experience, for the management of a great
system of missions. It is therefore necessary to appoint trustworthy boards of agency, or else to recognize existing boards,
for that purpose. The American Board has, in this respect,
been signally favored, having been employed by the churches
for a long course of years, and having never had its wisdom
or faithfulness seriously impeached.
The Board takes ordained missionaries and lay assistants
from  the denominations with all their ecclesiastical relations
upon them; and experience has shown that there is scope for
all the direction necessary on the part of the Board, without
interfering in the least with those relations, or with the performance of any of the duties growing out of them.
On the other hand, the Board is not, in the common acceptation, a voluntary association.  A voluntary benevolent.
association, in the strict technical sense, is one which any man
may join by paying a certain sum of money annually. Most
of our national societies are constituted in this manner; and
when it is alleged that the Board is otherwise constituted, it is
by no means intended to imply that the mode of organization
in those great societies does not combine ample means of efficiency and security.  No person becomes a voting member
of the Board by merely contributing to its funds. The Honorary members have the right to attend the meetings, and assist
in all the deliberations; and they do attend, in far greater
15




100                     THE BOARD.
numbers than the Corporate members, and render most valuable assistance in the discussions at the annual meetings.
But only the Corporate members vote.  Hence the Board can
not properly be called a voluntary association, and is not liable
to the objections alleged (whether justly or not) against such.
At the same time it secures most, if not all, of the advantages
claimed for that class of associations, as well as most, if not
all, the advantages claimed for associations created by ecclesiastical bodies.
There has been no practical difficulty, thus far, in the great
ecclesiastical machinery, arising from the Board's operations.
It has had only to keep within its own peculiar province.  Its
responsibility is for all that is legitimately involved in the collecting and use of funds.  This responsibility is perfect, and
is not shared with ecclesiastical bodies.  It claims not to be
the plenipotentiary of the churches, nor to stand in the place
of the churches. Its relations are to the donors, as such, and
to missionaries, as such; its responsibilities are to them.
This of course involves the right and duty of judging wllether
a candidate is adapted to the work, and whether the missionary is faithful to his engagements.  If either denies a leading
gospel doctrine, as that Christ is divine, or that regeneration
is by the Holy Spirit, or that everlasting plunishment awaits
the fillnally impenitent, and persists in these errors, and such
as these, he may be adjudged unworthy of support, and his
connection with the Board be dissolved, even though his
ecclesiastical position remain unaffected.  The Prudential
Committee have always exercised the fullest liberty of judging
as to the fitness of candidates, from whatever church, and of
missionaries, however related, to receive the funds placed at
their disposal.  The missionaries have almost always received
their appointment, necessarily, before ordination, and even
before licensure. But in whatever stage they came, and from
whatever quarter, in so momentous and costly an affair as
sending preachers of the gospel to the ends of the earth, it
was impossible to take for granted their adaptation'to the
missionary work; or to allow the determination of it to rest




RELATIONS TO ECCLESIASTICAL BODIES.         101
with ecclesiastical bodies, or to be adjusted by the ecclesiastical status.  The Church Missionary Society of Great
Britain, many years since, had occasion to assert the same
right, as regards its missionaries, against the claims of certain
Bishops. The Society admitted, as unreservedly as the Board
does, that every missionary and candidate must be rectus in
ecclesid, and that this is a point to be decided by ecclesiastical
bodies; but held that the whole question of the use of the
funds was exclusively for the Society to determine. It should
be added, that from the first, excepting in the case of the
Reformed Dutch Church, the missionaries of this Board have
had their designation determined on purely missionary grounds,
wholly irrespective of their denominational relations.
The experience of half a century shows, that in this there
is nothing- onerous.  All the missions being self-governing
bodies, the main responsibility rests with them.  But it is for
the Prudential Committee to see that the funds go, in the
highest possible degree, for the propagation of the gospel.
Both the missionary and ecclesiastical principles have all
along worked side by side without interference.




CHAPTER VI.
EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.
The Character and Prosperity of Institutions affected by the Views of Founders and
first Administrators. - Early Corporate Members of the Board. - From different
Communities, States, and Professions. - Presidents of Colleges and Professors in Theological Seminaries. - Other eminent Ministers of the Gospel. - Eminent Civilians.
EVERY great institution takes its character, more or less,
from its originators, and those who first administer its affairs.
The almost unexampled prosperity of the American Board
may, therefore, be safely attributed, in no small degree, to the
eminently enlightened, comprehensive, and evangelical views
of its founders and  early  members.   Its leading founders
were undoubtedly among the nine original Commissioners appointed at Bradford, in June, 1810.  These, with a single exception, were embraced in the Act of Incorporation, and two
were then added; and sixteen others were elected by the Board
in 1812 and 1813. The members of the Board, thus constituted,
were from  several Christian communions, and from  different
States, professions, and walks of honorable usefulness.  Without question their well-known and distinguished names, irrespective of any personal share in the deliberations of the
Board, exerted a decided and auspicious influence upon its
interests, by increasing its influence  on the Christian public,
and encouraging a more extensive and liberal cooperation, at
the critical period of its inceptive or experimental enterprises.
Our limits will allow us to notice them only in the most general manner. It may be most satisfactory to contemplate them
in the different classes or groups, into which they naturally
range themselves. We will bestow a few words upon each of
them in the order of their birth.
(102)




EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.             103
PRESIDENTS OP COLLEGES AND PROFESSORS IN THEOLOGICAL
SEMINARIES.
First on the list comes TIMOTHY DWIGHT. IHe was born in
Northampton, Mass., in 1752, — a maternal grandson of the
great Edwards; exhibited in his early years a degree of intellectual precocity almost unparalleled; was graduated at Yale
College in 1774, after which he taught a grammar school in
New Haven, and then was for some time a tutor in the college;
was a chaplain in the army of the revolution for about a year,
comiiencing shortly -after he was licensed to preach; spent
several years subsequently in his native place, dividing his
time between preaching the gospel, working on a farm, conducting a school of great celebrity, and serving the State in
the capacity of a legislator; was ordained pastor of the Conlgregational church in Greenfield, Conn., in 1783, and remained
there, in the double capacity of a minister and the head of a
most flourishing academy, until 1795, when he was transferred
to the presidency of Yale College; which office, in connection
with that of professor of divinity, he held with almost unrivaled popularity till the beginning of 1817, when he was
summoned to his reward.  President Dwight had a most
attractive and impressive exterior — his form was erect and
stately; his face finely formed, and his eye and whole expression kindling with animation and intelligence, and his movements the very perfection of grace and dignity. His mind
was at once profound and brilliant, logical and imaginative;
his memory was a vast and well-ordered storehouse, that suffered nothing to escape from it. In the pulpit he showed himself equally at home in the heights and in the depths: there
was a majesty, a comprehensiveness, and yet a simplicity, in
his presentation of Scripture truth, that left it at no one's option whether or not to listen; and there was a distinctness of
utterance, and general ease, freedom, and impressiveness of
manner, that formed an appropriate channel for his eloquent
thoughts and expressions. As a teacher, the vast fertility of
his mind, and his almost endlessly diversified stores of knowl



104                    THE BOARD.
edge, combined with his graceful facility of communication,
gave him a prominence which few of his cotemporaries could
claim; while, as the presiding officer of the college, he was a
model of thoughtfulness, dignity, firmness, and efficiency. As
an author, he is quite voluminous; and his System of Theology, especially, is known and admired wherever the English
language is read. Tl'here are not a few still living, who will
show the estimation in which they hold him by saying, "Take
him all in all, we do not expect ever to look upon his like again."
Next comes the venerable ASHBEL GREEN, another honored
name, which the Church will never suffer to die. He was a
native of New Jersey, and the son of an honored Presbyterian
minister; was graduated at Princeton College in 1783, and
afterward served his Alma Mater both as tutor and as professor of mathematics and natural philosophy; commenced
preaching in 1786, and the next year was settled as a colleague
of the venerable Dr. Sproat, of Philadelphia; was for several
years a chaplain to Congress, and in intimate relations with
General Washington; had much to do in organizing the Presbyterian Church on its present basis, as well as in establishing
the Theological Seminary at Princeton; accepted a call to the
presidency of the College of New Jersey in 1812, and continued in the faithful discharge of its duties until 1822, when he
resigned the office and returned to Philadelphia to spend his
remaining days; was occupied during his latter years in
preaching up to the full measure of his ability, in writing for
the press, especially in conducting a religious periodical, and
in helping forward all the good objects that came within the
range of his influence; and closed his eventful life, after a
somewhat protracted period of decline, in May, 1848, when
he had nearly completed his eighty-sixth year. Dr. Green was
a man of commanding presence and intellect. He had a large
frame, a fine, intellectual head, an earnest and rather stern
expression of countenance, and, especially toward strangers, a
somewhat stately and distant manner. His mind was logical
and discriminating, his taste highly cultivated, and his knowl



EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.             105
edge extensive and varied. His discourses in the pulpit were
always luminous and instructive, and delivered in an impressive manner, though his elocution was rather forcible than
graceful. He had great energy and strength of purpose, while
yet he was most conscientious in all his movements. Some
things about him, especially ip his more public demonstrations,
seemed rugged and severe; but those who knew him well, knew
that there was a warm and tender heart beating in his bosom.
ile was an eminently devout man, and his habit of devotion
survived almost the entire wreck of his mental faculties. He
had long been regarded as one of the fathers of the Presbyterian Church, and few had so much to do as he in the molding of its destinies.
The third on our list of worthies is JAMES RICHARDS. HIe
was born in New Canaan, Conn., in 1767; evinced at an early
period much more than ordinary intellectual tastes, but was
obliged by his straitened circumstances to learn a trade; after
struggling with various difficulties, became a member of Yale
College in 1789, but was compelled by his poverty to withdraw
at the close of the Freshman year; engaged for a while as a
teacher, and then went to Greenfield and prosecuted both his
academical and theological course under Dr. Dwight; commenced preaching in 1793, and was settled as pastor of the
Presbyterian church in Morristown, N. J., in May, 1797; resigned his charge there, and became pastor of the first Presbyterian church in Newark, as successor to Dr. Griffin, in 1809;
accepted a call to the professorship of theology in the Auburn
Theological Seminary in 1823, where he remained, greatly
honored and beloved, until August, 1843, when he closed his
earthly career. Dr. Richards was every way a fine specimen
of a man. He was upwards of six feet in height, well proportioned, with a countenance indicative of fine intellectual
powers, and a most genial and kindly spirit. And his countenlance was a faithful index to his character. He had a mind
of great comprehensiveness and discrimination, that delighted
in tracing every thing back to first principles, and especially




106                    THE BOARD.
in unraveling the intricacies of error. He was distinguished
for nothing more than for practical wisdom; he saw, as if by intuition, the right and wrong of every subject that was presented
to him, in connection with practical life; and hence, in all
difficult and embarrassed circumstances, especially in public
bodies, his presence was regarded as an element of safety. In
the pulpit his manner was characterized by great solemnity
and earnestness; and his discourses were full of well-digested
evangelical thought, expressed in clear, forcible, simple language. As a professor of theology, he was eminently successful in conveying to the minds of his pupils the exact shade of
thought as it existed in his own mind, and, while he encouraged them to independent thinking, he discouraged them, both
by precept and example, firom rushing into wild extremes. He
adorned every relation that he sustained. He lived emphatically to bless the Church, and the Church has already testified
her gratitude for his services by embalming his memory.
The name of SAMUEL MILLER (another of this honored
group) will awaken grateful and tender emotions in many
hearts. His father before him, though of New England origin, was an excellent Presbyterian minister in Delaware; and
there the son was born, in the year 1769. He was graduated
honorably at the University of Pennsylvania, in 1789; studied
theology under the direction partly of his father, and partly
of the celebrated Dr. Nisbet, of Dickinson College; was ordained and installed in June, 1793, as colleague pastor of the
First Presbyterian Church in New York; was transferred to
Princeton, as professor of ecclesiastical history and church
government in the Theological Seminary, in 1813; and after a
long course of honorable usefulness in that relation, died in
January, 1850. What first impressed one on meeting Dr.
>Miller, was his uncommonly attractive person; his face a very
mirror of benevolent feeling and social refinement; his manners evincing not only great kindliness, but a degree of culture that would not have dishonored a court. In short, he
was an admirable model of a Christian gentleman. His mind,




EARLY CORPORATE fIEMBERS.            107
though not uncommonly rapid in its operations, always moved
in a luminous path, and usually reached a result which it was
not easy to gainsay. His manner in the pulpit was a compound of solemnity and dignity, and was probably more thoroughly conformed to rule than is consistent with the highest
efforts of pulpit eloquence. His sermons were, in a very high
degree, methodical; were written always with great correctness, and sometimes with high rhetorical beauty, and were
always designed and adapted to accomplish an important object. In the professor's chair, le always showed himself thoroughly at home on the subject of the recitation, though his
lectures were perhaps less iemarkable for bold and stirring
thoughts than for well-digested and interesting details. He
never tired in offices of good will to his pupils, and they in
turn looked up to him with a reverence and gratitude truly
filial. In his character the graces of nature beautifully comnbined with the graces of the Spirit to render him at once one
of the most attractive of men, and one of the loveliest of
God's saints.
-IENRY DAVIS (tile next in order) was born at East Hampton, L. I., in 1771; was graduated at Yale College in 1796;
studied theology under the direction of the excellent Dr.
Backus, of Somers, Conn.; then served for several years as a
tutor in the college at which he graduated; was appointed professor of divinity in the same institution in 1801; but before
he felt prepared to enter upon the duties of the place, his
health became so much enfeebled that he was obliged to withdraw from the college altogether; accepted the professorship
of the Greek language in Union College in 1806; became
president of Middlebury College in 1809, and president of
Hamilton College in 1817, where he remained until 1833,
when, owing to some adverse circumstances in connection with
the economy of the institution, lie resigned his office, though.
lie continued to reside at Clinton till his death, which occurred
in March, 1852. Dr. Davis was a man of vigorous mind, of
very liberal acquirements, of ardent temperament, of heroic
16




108                     THE BOARD.
resolution ill adhering to his own honest convictions, and of
much kindliness of spirit in his social intercourse.  In his
preaching there was great directness, both of matter and of
manner, and much to indicate that his heart was in all his
utterances. He had a great distaste for all the ultraisms of
the day, not caring to trust himself to any other guides than
the Bible and common sense. He was the subject of a protracted decline in his latter years; but to the close of life he
joined the humility and cheerful trust of the Christian with
the dignity of the sage.
JESSE APPLETON (the sixth in the series we are presenting)
was born at New Ipswich, N. H., in 1772; was graduated at
Dartmouth College with high honor in 1792; spent nearly two
years after his graduation in teaching a school, first at Dover,
N. H., and then at Amherst; studied theology under the venerable Dr. Lathrop, of West Springfield; was ordained and
installed pastor of the church in EHampton, N. II., in 1797;
was closen president of Bowdoin College in 1807, where lhe
spent the residue of his life, which came to.a close in Novem.n
ber, 1819. President Appleton combined with the graces of a
fine person, a striking countenance, and cultivated manners,
an intellect of rare comprehensiveness and analytical power;
a taste the most cultivated and exact; an exuberance of
keen but delicate wit; a high sense of hlonor, and the most
genial and kindly sympathies; and finally, a profound reverence for the great realities of religion, and a deep interest in
whatever had a bearing on the spiritual welfare of his fellowmen. IHe was a highly attractive preacher, especially to the
more intellectual portion of his audience, and his published
sermons and lectures will leave no. one in doubt as to the
reason of it.  His influence upon the college was eminently
auspicious, and his name, throughout the whole region in
which lie lived, is a synonym at once for greatness and for
goodness.
The last. in this group, and the only survivor of the whole




EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.             109
number, is ELIPHALET NOTT, to whom we can now only allude,
because - thanks to a gracious Providence - the grave has not
yet claimed him. His birthplace was Ashford, Conn., and the
year of his birth was 1773. I-'e spent several of his early
years with his elder brother, the Rev. (afterward Dr.) Samuel Nott, of Franklin, Conn.; studied for a while at Brown
University, and received the degree of Master of Arts from
that institution in 1795; studied theology with his brother at
Franklin, and after he was licensed to preach, went as a missionary into the State of New York, and not long after became
pastor of the church in Cherry Valley, where also lie was the
preceptor of an academy; accepted a call from the First Presbyterian Church in Albany, in 1798, where he remained till
1804, when he became president of Union College. Here he
has been ever since, exerting an influence more varied and
powerful than almost any other man of his generation. It will
be time enough to attempt ain analysis of his remarkable character when the last chapter of his eventful life canl also be written.
OTHER EMINENT MINISTERS OF THE GOSPEL.
At the head of this list (adopting the principle of arrangement already referred to) stands SAMUEL SPRING. He was
born at Northbridge, Mass., in 1746; was graduated at the
College of New Jersey, under the presidency of the great Dr.
Witherspoon, in 1771; prosecuted his theological studies partly at Princeton and partly in New England; commenced
preaching in 1774, and the next year served as chaplain in the
continental army; was ordained and installed pastor of a
Congregational church in Newburyport, in 1777; and continued in that relation till his death, which occurred in March,
1819. He belonged to the class of ministers in New England commonly known as Hopkinsian. Ile had a large, wellproportioned frame, a countenance expressive at once of high
intellect and great benevolence, and more than common urbanity and dignity of manners. As a preacher, he was both didactic and forcible; and on some occasions he is said to have




110                    THE BOARD.
risen to a very high pitch of pulpit eloquence. He had an
almost intuitive discernment of human character —a trait
which eminently qualified him for the adjudication of involved
and difficult cases. When asked on his death-bed what portion of his life gave him most pleasure in the review, he replied, " That I have been permitted to preach the gospel; that
I have been enabled to preach what I believe to be the system
of truth; and that I have been the unexpected instrument of
establishing the Seminary at Andover."
JOSEPH LYMAN was born in Lebanon, Conn., in 1749; was
graduated at Yale College in 1767; served as tutor there in
1770-71; was ordained and installed pastor of the Congregational church in Hatfield, Mass., in 1772, and continued in
that relation (having a colleague during his last two years)
until his death, which occurred in March, 1828. Dr. Lyman
had much of nobility enstamped upon his person, his countenance, his movements, his whole external bearing. His intellect was of a high order, and was especially distinguished for
the bold and iron grasp which it took of every subject to which
it was directed. His preaching was always sensible and logical, but never in a high degree popular. He was especially
at home in deliberative bodies and ecclesiastical councils, always showing a clearness of discernment, a promptness of decision, a firmness to encounter opposition, and a perfect famil-.
iarity with parliamentary usage and rule, that were sure to
make him the master-spirit of the body. He was an earnest
politicians and regarded Federalism as so nearly allied to Christianity, that, il common with many other ministers of his day,
he did not scruple to enter into a vigorous defense of it in the
pulpit. Every thing that occupied his thoughts he saw in a
strong light, and, as lie was incapable of concealment, or of a
temporizing policy, it was not strange that some of his deliverances did not sit easily upon every body. He had qualities
that would have graced the head of a nation, and especially
the head of an army. Those who have visited him  at his
house in old fHatfield will not need to be told that lie always




EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.             111
received Iris friends in a spirit of tile most simple, dignified,
generous hospitality.
SETH PAYSON, a son of the Rev. Phillips Payson, was born
in Walpole, Mass., in 1758; was graduated at IHarvard College in 1777; was ordained and installed pastor of the Congregational church in Rindge, N. H., in 1782, and continued
in that charge until his deatl, which occurred inl February,
1820. Ile possessed a vigorous intellect, a fertile imagination,
a retentive memory, and a large fund of varied and useful
knowledge. He had fine powers of conversation, and great
facility at adapting himself to any peculiar circumlstances into
which lhe migllt be brought. He was a luminous and highly
interesting expounder of divine truth, and all his services in
tlhe pulpit were cllaracterized by great propriety and solemnity.
As a pastor, he was at once eminently faithful and greatly beloved. He was for two years a member of the Senate of New
Hampshire, and evinced great wisdom and tact in the business of legislation. EHe had a high reputation as a counselor
and peacemaker, and not a few distracted congregations were
indebted to his influence for their recovery of a spirit of harmony and good will. And we must not omit to state, as not
the least of his distinctions, that he was the father of the late
Rev. Dr. Payson, of Portland, whose life was a glowing epistle,
now known and read of almost the whole of evangelical Christendom.
JEDEDIAR MIORSE was born at Woodstock, Conn., in 1761;
was graduated at Yale College in 1783; and from that time
till 1785 taught a young ladies' school in New Haven, at
the same time pursuing the study of theology under Drs. Edwards and Wales; was licensed to preach in 1785; accepted
a tutorship in Yale College in 1786; spent several months
preaching in Georgia and South Carolina in 1787, and returned
the same year; and after occupying several different pulpits
at thle North for a short time, was selected as pastor 6f the
Congregational church in Charlestown, Mass., in April, 1789.




112                     THE BOARD.
Here he continued till tlhe spring of 1820, when, owing to
various circumstances more or less affecting his comfort, he
resigned his pastoral charge, and removed to New Haven,
where lie continued to reside till the close of his life.  Dr.
Morse's life was a scene of uninterrupted labor, and was a
much more than ordinarily eventful one.  In the department
of geography, Ihis labors must undoubtedly be considered as
markinlg  an epoch in the science.  With most of the benevolent institutions of the country that sprung iup in the early
part of the present century, including also thle Andover Theological Seminary, he had much to do, not only in originating
them, but in nursing them  through the period of their
infancy.  In his latter years lhe directed much time and atten,
tion to the Christianization of our Indian tribes; and, as tle
result of his inquiries under a commission from  the War
Department, he made a report, of great and enduring interest, which was published in an octavo volume, inll 1822. He
was very prominent in the controversy whicll attended the
introduction, or rather the avowal, of Unitarianism in New
England; first, by publishing his " True Reasons " for opposing the election of Dr. Ware to the professorship of divinity
in Harvard College; next, by projecting, and for many years
sustaining, the Panoplist; and finally, by issuing a pamphlet
enltitled 1" American  Unitarianism," consisting of extracts
from Belsham's Life of Lindsey, which opened the controversy
in Whlicll Channing and Worcester, and afterward Stuart,
Woods, and Ware, were the principal writers.  Dir.' Morse
was a man of very pleasing person and address, of great
mental activity, of boundless industry, of unquenchable
ardor, and of a perseverance that was proof against every
thing not absolutely insuperable.  He had high executive
talent, as was evident from tlhe fact of his being a prominent
member or officer of so many public institutions.  He was an
easy, perspicuous, and classical writer, and his sermons were
always evangelical and instructive, and delivered in a clear,
musical voice, and with perfect simplicity of malnner. -Circumstances conspired to make him somewhat a man of war in his




EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.               113
day; but it was not in that respect only that he was a man of
mark. His name survives, 1not only in his own manifold
works, but ill the character and achievements of an illustrious
progeny.
CALVIN CHAPIN was born in Springfield, Mass., in 1761;
was graduated at Yale College in 1788; afterward spent
two years in Hartford in teaching a school; studied theology under the *Rev. Dr. Perkins, of West HIartford; and,
shortly after being licensed to preach, was chosen tutor in
Yale College, which office he held till 1794, whlen he accepted
an iivitation to thle pastoral charge of the chur'ch in Rocky
Hill, Colll.  In 1847, he retired from the active duties of his
office; and in March, 1851, was called to his rest.  He was
a tall man, not very symmetrically built; very quick, and
somewhat angular in his movements; slhrewd, clear-headed
and witty; earnest, energetic, and persevering; and caring
little what others might think or say of him, so long as he was
convinced tllat he was in the right.  He was a mlost entertainillg companion, an able preacher, and a vigorous laborer in
every good cause that came within the range of his efforts or
his iinfluence.  He was o-ne of the earliest and most active
promoters of the cause of temperance.  He was intensely
solemn in hlis public ministrations, but his boundless good
humor in private amounted well-nigh to a passion.
SAMUEL WORCESTER was born at Hollis, N. H., in 1770;
was graduated at Dartmouthl College, with the hilihest honors
of his class, in 1795; immediately after, accepted the chlarge
of t1he New Ipswich Academy, at the same time pursuing
his theological studies; was ordained and installed pastor
of the church in Fitchburg, Mass., in 1797; resigned his
ch1arge, on account of the dislike of some of his people
for his Calvinistic doctrines, in 1802; and the next year
was installed pastor of tlhe Taberndcle Church in Salem.
When the Americanl Board of Foreign Missions was formed
in 1810, lhe was chosen its Corresponding Secretary.  In 1817,




114                    THE BOARD.
finding thle duties of this office, in connection with those of
hlis pastoral charge, an overmatch for his strength, he received
the Rev. Elias Cornelius as a colleague in his ministerial
labors. In January, 1821, with a view to the improvement of
his health, as well as to see for himself the condition of tlhe
missions in the South-west, he sailed from  Boston to New
Orleans, and thence passed on to the Cherokee tribe of Indians.
He hlad the pleasure of meeting the missionaries at Mlayhew
and Brainerd; but by this time his health had declined so far
that he was unable to proceed further; and there, among the
children of the forest, he died, on the 7th of June following.
He was a man of great comprellensiveness and power of
mind, as well as of remarkable executive tact and ability.
What lie accomplished for the cause of foreign missions especially is a monument to his honor, alike noble and imperishable. There was a certain manliness and force of character,
a far-reaching insight into the future, and an heroic fidelity
to his own convictions, that always made his presence an
acknowledged element of power. He wielded a most vigorous
pen, and in controversy was well-nigh matchless. His letters
to Dr. Channing, in connection with tlle Unitarian controversy, especially the last letter, have been considered as almost
unrivaled specimens of polemic tlheological discussion. His
published sermons are rich in evangelical thought, loogically
and luminously presented, and show that his ministry must
have been a highly edifying one. Intellectually, theologically,
practically, he might well be reckoned among the giants of
his day.
ALEXANDER MONCRIEF PROUDFIT was the fourth son of the
Rev. James Proudfit, who emigrated from  Scotland to this
country in 1754, and settled first as pastor of the Scottish
Presbyterian congregation in Pequea, Pa., and in 1783 removed to Salem, N. Y., where he died in 1802. The son was
born at Pequea in November, 1770. He was fitted for college
partly at Salem, and partly at Hackensack, N. J., and in the
latter place was under the instruction of that celebrated clas



EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.             115
sical teacher, Dr. Peter Wilson. In March, 1789, he joined the
Sophomore class in Columbia College, and, in 1792, graduated
with the highest honors of his class. The Rev. Dr. John M.
Mason was one of his early friends, and was very influential
in determining the choice of his profession. He commenced
the study of theology, under the direction of his father, at
Salem, but after a year placed himself under the Rev. Dr.
John H. Livingston, then residing in New York, and a Professor of Divinity in the Reformed Dutch Church. He was
licensed to preach -at Galway, N. Y., on the 7th of October,
1794, by the Associate Reformed Presbytery of Washington,
of which his father was a member.
About three months after he was licensed, he was called by
the congregation of Salem to settle as colleague with his father:
he accepted the call, and was ordained and installed on the
13th of May, 1795. In 1802, while Dr. Mason was in Europe,
soliciting funds in aid of the Theological Seminary founded by
the Associate Reformed Church, Mr. Proudfit, by appointment
of Synod, supplied his pulpit, laboring in the congregation
with great fidelity and to general acceptance. In 1812, he
was honored with the degree of Doctor of Divinity from both
Middlebury and Williams Colleges. In June, 1819, he was
elected Associate Professor with Dr. Mason in tile Theological
Seminary of the Associate Reformed Church. He accepted
the appointment, but as the session commenced in November,
he had little time to prepare for the arduous duties which he
thereby assumed. Hiis connection with the institution seems
to have been a source of considerable disquietude to him, anld
it continued only during a single session. The Seminary, after
suspending its operations seven years, was at length revived
and established at Newburgh, and during the summer of 1833,
as well as at a later period, he was occupied chiefly in endeavoring to promote its interests. In 1835, the Synod appointed
him Professor of Pastoral Tleology, but finding it inconvenient
to reside at Newburgh, he retained the place but a short time.
The same year he resigned his pastoral charge, and became
Secretary of the New York Colonization Society, in which
17




1116                   THE BOARD.
capacity he labored with untiring zeal to the close of 1842.
He had one or two favorite objects yet unaccomplished when
he was called to a higher sphere. He died of catarrhal fever
at the house of his son, Rev. Dr. John Proudfit, of New Brunswick, in the perfect possession of his faculties, and the full confidence of entering into rest, on the 17th of April, 1843.
Dr. Proudfit was a man of a high order of intellect, of an
amiable and kindly spirit, rather staid and formal in his manners, with a highly cultivated mind, and a heart always glowing with the fervors of devotion. Though his manner as a
preacher was not attractive to the multitude, it was characterized by a deep sincerity and earnestness very likely to open
a way to the heart. His printed discourses are of a deeply
evangelical tone, sensible, pathetic, and often truly eloquent.
He had great executive talents, and labored efficiently in
many ways for the advancement of the cause that was most
dear to him. His memory is embalmed in the gratitude and
reverence of the church.
EMINENT CIVILIANS.
JOHN LANGDON was born ill Portsmouth, N. H., in 1739,
and was educated at a grammar school in his native place.
Though  the commencement of the revolution found him
engaged in a profitable mercantile business, lie entered with
great spirit into the contest, and, at the peril of his property,
and even life, he participated in the removal of the armament
and military stores from  Fort William and Mary, in Portsmouth harbor. In 1775, lie was a delegate to the Continental
Congress, but resigned his office in 1776, on account of beiiil
chosen navy agent. In 1777, he was Speaker of the New
Hampshire House of Assembly; and subsequently was a
member and Speaker of the State legislature, a member of
the Continental Congress, a delegate to the convention that
framed the constitution of the United States, and President
of New Hampshire. He was one of the first United States
senators from New Hampshire, and held the office until 1801.




EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.              117
On tile accession of Jefferson to the presidency, thle post of
Secretary of tile Navy was offered him; but he declined it.
From 1805 to 1812, with the exception of two years, he was
Governor of New Hampshire; and in 1812 was offered by the
republican congressional caucus the nomination for the office
of Vice President of the United States, which, however, on
account  of tile infirmities of advancing age, he declined.
Several of his last years lie spent in retirement.  During the
latter part of his life, he was a member of a Congregational
church, and seemed to place a high value upon Christian
ordinances. His disposition was eminently social, his manners
urbane, and his whole bearing exceedingly attractive.
ELIAS BOUDINOT was born in Philadelphia, in 1740, and,
after receiving a classical education, studied law under Richard
Stockton, one of tile signers of the Declaration of Independence, and very soon became eminent in his profession. He
early espoused his country's cause, and in 1777 was appointed
by Congress commissary general of prisoners, and during the
same year was elected a member of that body, of which also
he became president in 1782, and in that capacity signed the
treaty of peace. He now resumed the practice of law, but
was again elected to Coingress, under the new constitution, in
1789, and continued a member for six years: In 1796, Washingtoll appointed him  dir;ector of the mint of the United
States, as the successor of Rittenhllousc, which office he held
until 1805o.He was first president of tlle American Bible
Society, and made to it the munificent donation of ten thousand dollars. He distributed his property with a most liberal
lland while lie lived, and by his last will bequeathed the
principal part of his large estate to charitable uses. He was
a man of an originally strong and highly cultivated mind, of
most enlarged views, of glowing patriotism, of gentlemanly
and honorable bearing, and consistent and elevated piety.
JEDIDIAII HUNTINGTON was born in Norwich, Conn., in the
year 1743; was graduated with  high honor at Harvard




118                    THE BOARD.
College in 1763; and soon after engaged in commercial pursuits. He entered the continental army in command of a
regiment in 1775, and in 1777 was appointed by Congress a
brigadier general. After the war, he served as sheriff of the
county in which lie lived, and as treasurer of the State. In
1789, he was appointed collector of the port of New London,
and held the office twenty-six years. He served his country
honorably during the stirring scenes of the revolution, and lie
served his God faithfully from early manhood to the close of
his life. He was not only a member, but an officer of thle
church, and was a fine model of a finished gentleman.  God
had given him not only large means, but a large heart, thus
rendering him a great public benefactor.
JOHN TREADWELL was born in Farmington, Conn., in 1745;
graduated at Yale College in 1767; studied law unlder Titus
Hosmer, of Middletown, and then settled in his native town,
but without engaging in the practice. He was a zealous
patriot in the revolution, and was a representative of the town
to the General Assembly for many years, commencing with
1776. In 1785, lie was elected one of the assistants, and was
annually reelected to this office till 1798, when lie was chosen
Lieutenant Governor. In the autumn of 1809, oni the decease
of Governor Trumbull, lie was chosen, by the legislature, to
the office of Governor; and, by a renewal of the appointment
at their session in May, he was continued in that office during
the following year. He occupied also, at different periods,
several respectable judicial positions, and was for a long time
one of the most influential members of the corporation of
Yale College. He was distinguished rather for excellent
colnmon sense and good judgment, than for ally of those
qualities whllich enter into the idea of genius. His opinions
were carefully formed, and were held with great tenacity, and
no temlptation was powerful enough to occasion the least
faltering of his fidelity to the true and the right. He was a
most diligent student of the Scriptures, an earnest friend of
evangelical religion, and a humble and devout worshiper of
God. He died in August, 1823, aged seventy-seven years.




EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.               119
JOHN JAY was born in the city of New York, in 1745; was
graduated at King's College in 1764, after which lie studied
law, and ill 1768 was admitted to the bar.  The high professional reputation which lie very soon acquired, as well as
his ulnyielding integrity and fervent patriotism, attracted the
eyes of his fellow-citizens toward him as a suitable personl to
be put forward in the opening contest for independence. Accordingly, lhe was appointed to the first American Congress in
1774; and he was the writer of the eloquent address to the
people of Great Britain, which was adopted by Congress in the
autumn of that year.  In 1776, lie was recalled to assist in
framing the government of New York.  After the fall of New
York and the removal of the Provincial Assembly to Poughkeepsie, his mind was constantly at work, and his pen often, in
performing good service for his country.  From 1777 to 1779,
lhe was Chief Justice of the State, but resigned the office in
consequence of his duties as President of Congress.  In 1779,
lhe was appointed Minister Plenipotentiary to the court of
Spain. In 1782, he was appointed a commissioner to negotiate a peace with Great Britain  and he signed the definitive
treaty at Paris, in September, 1783. In 1784, le returnled to
this country, and, even before his arrival, had been appointed
by Congress Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs. In 1789,
lie was appointed by Washington Clhief Justice of tlle United
States.  In 1794, he was appointed Minlister Plenipotentiary
to Great Britain, and was instrumental ill effecting the famous
treaty which bears his name.  In 1795 lhe was elected, and in
1798 lie was reelected, Governor of the State of New York.
In the summer of 1800, lie withdrew fiom the cares of public
life, and took up his residence in Bedford, N. Y., where, ill
dignified retirement, lie passed the residue of his days, and
died in May, 1829, aged eighty-four years.  With splendid
powers of intellect, cultivated b)y thle best educational advantages, lle combined the most unswerving inltegrity and intense
devotion to the interests of his country and his race.  Ile never
held any public office but that his character reflected honor
upon it. He was a devout member of the Protestant Episco



120                     THE BOARD.
pal Church, and much of his time during his last years was
given to studying the Scriptures, and devout meditation on
religious subjects. His patriotism was of a truly Christian
type; his religion was at onlce calm, earnest, and consistent;
and both the church and the state are pledged that his memory
shall be fragrant with coming generations.
EGBERT BENSON was born (it is believed in the city of New
York) in the year 1.747. He was graduated at King's (now
Columbia) College in 1765; studied law, and rose to eminence
in his profession.  Ioe was a member of Coligress from 1784
to 1788; and was subsequently Judge of the Supreme Court
of New York, and also of the Circuit Court of the United
States for the district of New York. In person he was rather
short and thick-set, with an expression of countenance that
betokened much kindly feeling. He was highly intellectual
in his tastes, and had acquired a vast amount of general information, while he was more especially versed in literary and
hlistorical antiquities.  I-le was for many years an exemplary
member of the Reformed Dutch Church, and his life was in
beautiful harmonjy with his Cllristian profession. He was a
most genial and entertaining companion, having always sometlling to impart from  the vast and varied stores of facts and
incidents treasured in his memory, suited to every occasion.
WILLIAM BARTLET was born in Newbtturyport, Mass., in the
year 1748. He began life il comparative poverty, and speilt
the years of his minority with his father, sharing with him the
labors of a humble occupation; buit lie succeeded at length
in becoming owner, in part, of a vessel employed in trade.
This was the first step in the course that resulted in his becoming one of the most opulent men in the country.  Though lie
was not a little embarrassed in his commercial pursuits by the
war of the revolution, the return of peace marked a decided
epoch in his pecuniary prosperity, and from  that period to
nearly the close of his long life, lie might be said to be actively
engaged in business. He was a man of a firm, athletic frame,




EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.              121
of a vigorous and: discriminating mind, of great decision, and
most persevering industry. He took a deep interest in all that
pertained to the well-being of society, was a warm friend to
divine institutions, and a diligent student of the Holy Scriptures; but it is believed that for some reason, known perhaps
only to himself, bhe never made a public profession of religion.
But that for which lhe was most distinguished, was the princely munificence which he manifested in relation to the numerous and varied objects of public and private charity, His
well-known liberality toward the Theological Seminary at Andover would alone be sufficient to place him among the most
distinguished of our public benefactors. He died at Newburyport, where he had spent his whole life, on the 8th of February, 1841, aged ninety-three years.
WILLIAM PHILLIPS was born in Boston in the year 1750, and
being prevented by a feeble constitution from receiving a collegiate education, he engaged in mercantile pursuits with his
father, from whom, in due time, he inherited an immense fortune. He was for a long time a representative in the State
legislature, was more than once an elector at large of the
President of the United States, and was for several years
Lieutenant Governor of Massachusetts. In stature, he was
scarcely up to the medium height; his countenance was expressive of the utmost benignity; and his manners, though
highly polished and worthy of his exalted position in society,
were as simple as childhood. In his natural disposition, le was
generous and affectionate; he abhorred every thing like intrigue or cunlllning, and in all his business relations was scrupulously exact in meeting all the claims of justice. Hie was
thoroughly evangelical in his creed, and eminently blameless
and consistent in his life. His benevolence scarcely knew a
limit; for many years before his death, his annual contributions to charitable objects were from eight to eleven thousand
dollars; and by his will he contributed to the same class of
objects upwards of sixty thousand dollars. He died in Boston,
on the 26th of May, 1827, aged seventy-seven years.




122                    THE BOARD.
HIENRY SEWALL was born in York, Me., in 1752.  From
his father he learned the mason's trade, and worked at it in
his earlier years. He early became deeply imbued with the
spirit of the revolution, and having joined the army in 1775,
lie continued his connection with it until the peace. As lie had
the title, for many years, of" General" Sewall, it is presumed
that subsequently to the revolution he was connected with the
militia of his own State.  WhNlen the Congregational church
was formed in Hallowell, in 1791, lie united with it and became its deacon. He was a man of more than ordinary talents; of highly cultivated mind, conlsidering his opportunities;
of an uncommonly meek and benevolent spirit; and of most
earnest devotion to the cause of Christ. He studied the Bible
closely and critically, and admitted nothing as an article of his
creed for which he could not give what was to himself, at least,
a satisfactory reason. He was greatly respected and hlonored
thiroughout the whole region in which lie lived for his intelligence, benevolence, piety, and active usefulness. He died at
Augusta, Me., in September, 1845, aged ninety-three years.
He was brother of the venerable Jotham Sewall, whose name
is so fragrant throughout all the Congregational churches of
Maine.
WILLIAMI JONES was born in Newport, R. I., in 1754.  During the war of the revolution, lie was a captain of marines,
and at the capture of Charleston was made a prisoner.  He
was for several years the Speaker of the House of Represelltatives in Rhode Island, and in 1810 was chosen Governor of the
State, and remained in office till 1817.  He died at Providence, in April, 1822, aged sixty-seven years.  He was hlighly
respected for his talents and virtues, and acquitted himself
honorably in the various posts of public responsibility and usefulness that he occupied.
ROBERT RALSTON was born in Chester County, Pa., in 1761,
and, withl; little more than a common-school education, bie engaged in mercantile business in Philadelphia, not far from thle




EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.              123
time that lie reached his majority. By his bland manners, skillfill management, and incorruptible integrity, he gradually rose
to the highest point of commercial respectability, and accumulated a fortune wlhich gave him a place among the most opulent citizens of Philadelphia.  At the same time, his liberality
was proportioned to his affluence: lie was tile watchful and
generous friend of imany of tlhe-benevolent institutions of hlis
day; and of the Philadelplhia Bible Society, the first institution
of the kind on this continent, he was the acknowledged originator. He was distinguished for sterling good sense, and close
observation of men and things' for uncommonly active habits; for great urbanity of manners; for the most whole-souled
and graceful hospitality; and for whatever enters into the
clharacter of a devout and earnest Christian.  Fromt the year
1802 till his death, lie held the office of ruling elder in the
Second Presbyterian Church in Philadelpllia.  He was a model
of dignity, consistency, and kindliness, in all his relations.
He died in Philadelplhia, in August, 1836, in tile seventy-fifth
year of his age.
JOHN HOOKER was born in Northampton, Mass., in thle year
1761. His fathler was the Rev. John Hooker, the immediate
successor in the pastorate to Jonathan Edwards, and one of
thle brighltest liglhts of the New England pulpit.  He was graduated at Yale College in 1782, after which lie studied law with
hlis uncle, Colonel Jollhn Worthington, and commenced the practice of it at Springfield. Here lie continued till the close of life.
On relinquisling thle practice of law in 1810, lie was appointed Chief Justice of the Court of Common Pleas, and held thle
office for about tell years.  He was also for a long time Judge
of Probate, and in various ways exerted an influenlce that extenlded much beyond his owln town or county. He was a man
of excellenlt senlse, and of great practical wisdom.  Whllen
thrown among strangers, he was more inclined to hear tllan to
talk; but with his intimate friends, lie was as social and genial
as could be desired.  His judgment was greatly confided in by
men of different religious creeds and different political parties.
18




124                     THE BOARD.
He possessed tile most unyielding integrity, and no, one ever
tlloughlt to move him a hair's breadth from the line of his Ilonest convictions. IHe had withdrawn from  the practice of the
law maniy years before his death, but lie was always doing good
by llis pure and devoted example, and was ready to render
efficient aid to ally good object that solicited his attention.  He
was for many years a deacon in tile First Congregational
Churchl in Springfield, and was a steady and stanch friend to
tlhe illterests of evangelical Christianity.  He died in 1829,
carryinlg with him to his grave the blessings of tile community
of which lie had been for so many years a valued and honored
member.
JEREMIAH EVARTS was born in Sunderland, Vt., in the year
1781.  After going through his preparatory course unlder the
Rev. John Eliot, of Guilford, Conn., he entered Yale College,
whllere lie was graduated in 1802. He was hopefully tile subject
of a revival that occurred in college early in his senior year;
and lie collnnected himself with the college church.  After
spending some time in teaching an academy at Peacliam, Vt.,
lie studied law under Judge Chauncy, of ~New Haven, and
comrmeniced practice tllhere in 1806. In 1810, lie removed to
Clharlestown, MIass., to take the editorial charge of the Panoplist, a monlthly religious periodical, which had been originated, and for several years conducted, by Dr. Morse; and lie
continued to be thus engaged until 1820, when the work was
superseded by the Missionary  Herald, published under the
direction of the American Board.  In 1812, he was chosen
treasurer of the Board, and the next year a member of the
Prudential Committee.  The former of these offices he held
until 1822. In 1821, he succeeded Dr. Worcester as Corresponding Secretary, and during the next and last ten years
of his life he devoted hims'elf with a martyr-like zeal to the
duties of this most responsible office, accomplishing for the
cause of missions what could scarcely have been expected in
an ordinary life.  In the early part of 1831, his health had become so much reduced, - partly, no doubt, from his excessive




EARLY CORPORATE MEMBERS.              125
labors,- that he found it necessary to intermit his active exertions, and use some special means for his restoration. He
accordingly sailed for Cuba in February, and, after remaining
there a few weeks, came to Charleston, S. C., where he stopped
with his friend, the Rev. Dr. Palmer, and on the 10th of May
entered into his rest. His personal appearance was by no
means imposing, but he had a mind and a heart that made
him a prince in the domain of intellect and of goodness. He
was far-seeing, cautious, earnest, firm, conciliatory, -every
thing, in short, to render him an eminently suitable person to
condulct one of the grandest of human enterprises. His memorial is in the record of his wise plans successfully carried
out, of his untiring labors cheerfully performed, of his manifold sacrifices patiently submitted to, and of the joy unspeakable and full of glory that filled his soul while the gate of
heaven was opening to receive him.




CHAPTER VII.
MEETINGS OF THE BOARD.
The Earlier Meetings.- Where held. - In what Buildings. - Attendance. - Northampton, 1825.- New York, 1827. - The Lord's Supper. - Boston, 1830.- Philadelphia, 1841.- The Meeting held under Excitement of a Debt. —Of Extraordinary
Interest and Influence. - Treasurer's Statement. - Mr. Hubbard's Speech. - Mr.
Greene's Speech. - Session prolonged. —Affecting Scene. - The Roll called, and
Members pledge themselves. — The Assembly testifies its Sympathy.  Special
Meeting at New York, 1842. —Results of the Pledges. - Meeting at Norwich, 1842.
-Rochester, 1843.- Dr. Chapin's Letter. — Worcester, -1844.- Brooklyn, 1845.First Vote by Yea and Nay. —Other Cases.- Boston, 1848.- Mr. Greene's Letter.
-Pittsfield, 1849. —Cincinnati, 1853.- Attendance of Members.- Tendency westward. — Hartford, 1854. —Mr. Hill's Letter. —Special Meeting, 1856.- Mr. Frelinghuysen's Letter.
THE annual meetings of the Board are held in the autumn.
Dr. Porter, of Farmington, informs us that the first meeting
was in his parlor.  Only five members were present, and he
seems to have been the only spectator. Five others of the annual meetings were in  parlors;  one  at Worcester, in  the
boarding house of the Misses Kennedy, where the gentlemen
all lodged; three at Hartford, all in the house of Henry Hudson, Esq.; the other at Salem, in the house of Mrs. Elizabeth
Bartlett, one of the earliest large contributors to the Board.
The last was in 1820. Eleven were in halls of moderate size,
the last of these in 1831; nine were in lecture rooms, the
last in 1839. The first business meeting in a church edifice was in 1833, and such meetings were always with a small
attendance until 1842.  It was long the impression that what
were called business sessions could not have much popular
interest.
Only seven members were in attendance at the second meeting; nine at the third; and twelve at the fourth.  The writer's first attendance was at Northampton, in 1825, when the
(126)




MEETINGS OF THE BOARD.               127
meeting was in the town hall. Eighteen Corporate and twelve
Honorary members were present, who were generally seated
around a long table; and his most distinct remembrance of
them is in debating the question of discontinuing the Foreign
Mission School at Cornwall.  Mr. Evarts was the chief speaker
in favor of the discontinuance, and Dr. Beecher against it, but
all in the best feeling.
The meeting at New York city, in the year 1827, was
remarkable for its animated and protracted discussions on the
duty of a far nmore extended liberality.  Josiah Bissell, Jr.,
who must still be well remembered in the interior of New
York for his self-sacrificing efforts to sustain a line of Sabbath-keeping stage coaches on the great route of western travel, was present, and the moving spirit of the occasion. Some
of the proceedings of that meeting are noted in the chapter
on agencies. The Lord's Supper was then administered'for
the first time, in connection with the meetings of the Board;
and so well pleased were the members with their experience
on that occasion, that they voted to repeat the celebration
ever after.
The meeting of 1830, at Boston, was the last which Mr.
Evarts attended, as the one just ten years before was the last
attended by Dr. Worcester. Thirty years have passed since
that meeting.  Of the twenty-eight Corporate members then
present, twenty are now in their graves; and so are one
third of the five-and-twenty Honorary members. The sessions
were in the chapel of the Old South Church, an irregular
building, of one story, in Spring Lane, since replaced by a
more commodious edifice. The room was at no time more
than half filled; but what an amount of character and
influence   Speaking only of a few of the departed, there
was Governor Smith, the President of the Board, dignified,
courteous, the most accomplished of presiding officers. There
was General Van Rensselaer, the " Patroon," alike distinguished for wealth, personal standing, modesty, and true dignity of character; he was the Vice President.  Dr. Calvin




128                     THE BOARD.
Chapin was there, the Recording Secretary, and then the only
clerical survivor of the original members.  His Records lie
open before us, in two volumes, bound by himself, distinctly
legible, but with not an incll of unoccupied paper.  We
remember him for his laconic replies, his irrepressible wit, the
occasional flashes of his rigid countenance, and the interest
of his conversation and familiar letters. Dr. Chapin lived to
see the rule abolished giving to the Corporate members the
right to draw their traveling expenses in attending the meetings; and he was apprehensive as to the measure, lest it
shlould diminish the attendance and influence of that class.
Eighteen years have passed, and those apprehensions have not
been realized. Dr. Miller and Dr. Alexander, of the Princetoll Theological Seminary, were there; both remarkable men,
who evinced a deep interest in the deliberations. There were
three lay members, successively chairmen of the Prudential
Committee: William Reed, for some time a member of Congress; Samuel Hubbard, afterward a Judge of the Supreme
Court; and Samuel T. Armstrong, subsequently Lieutenant
Governor of Massachusetts.  Each of them, through a course
of years, devoted a large amount of valuable time, thought,
and influence to the cause; and they too have gone from
earth.*  Dr. Woods, from the Andover Seminary, was there,
watching the flow of the river which he was able td trace back
better than almost any other one present; and Dr. David
Porter, every faculty of whose great soul was enlisted in
Christ's cause; Dr. Justin Edwards, whose rare grasp of the
relations and powers of general principles afterward gave
wonderful effect to his labors in the cause of temperance and
the Sabbath; Dr. Benjamin B. Wisner, who, with his fine
executive talent, was soon to be enlisted as a Secretary of the
Board, alas! for so short a time; and Dr. Elias Cornelius,
then approaching, as it soon appeared, the close of his brilliant
and most useful career.  It was at this meeting that Mr. Evarts
* A lifelike portrait of Mr. Reed, along with an equally truthful one of
Dr. Worcester, now graces the committee room, and it would be well if
similar memorials of the others were also there.




MEETINGS OF THE BOARD.             129
read tile conclusion to the twentieth Report, containing a
prospective view of our own country - one of the most eloquent productions that have resulted from the modern missionary enterprise.
The meeting -at Philadelphia, iln 1841, is worthy of an
extended notice; not so much on account of the attendance
of members, though that was unusual, as for its remarkable
character, and its extended, powerful, and permanent influence upon the community. It was held under the excitement
of a debt, which had been accumulating for several years, and
had become nearly as large as the one that so occupied the
attention of the Jubilee Meeting. That was one of the great
pecuniary crises of the Board; and such was the effect of the
meeting, through. the divine blessing, that this debt was
removed before the next anniversary, through the ordinary
chlannels of contribution. An excellent account of the meeting, in the New York Observer, by the editor, Dr. S. I. Prime,
contributed much to its influence on the community; and a
free use will be made here of that report.
The meeting was held in the First Presbyterian Church,
commencing on Wednesday, September 8, at ten o'clock, A. M.
The receipts of the year had been two hundred and thirty-five
thousand one hundred and eighty-nine dollars and thirty cents;
the expenditure, two hundred and sixty-eight thousand nine
hundred and fourteen dollars and seventy-nine cents; and
the debt was fifty-seven thousand eight hundred and eight
dollars and ninety-one cents. Of course more than three
hundred thousand dollars would be needed the next year.
The Treasurer brought the case distinctly before the Board.
As to the probable receipts, he said it had been stated at the
last annual meeting that three hundred thousand dollars could
be raised, but it had not been; and the Committee saw no
reason to suppose an equal amount would be raised in the
year to come; and they considered it unsafe to go on unless
means were devised for a substantial increase of the funds.
" As the times are now, we can go on," continued Mr. Hill;




130                   THE BOARD.
"but if money should be greatly in demand,. and this debt
be suddenly called for, we might be in most unpleasant circumstances. Our credit, a most precious jewel, that can not
be too carefully preserved, would be endangered, and there
would be no relief but in falling back on the permanent
funds, which, by our charter, may not be touched for the
ordinary expenses of the Board. And many of us have
doubts whether it is right for a religious institution to contract
debts to a large amount. With the prospect before us that
the receipts will fall far short of the appropriations, to say
nothling of the debt, we are ready to ask, Wi7at shall be
done?"  He conjured the members to speak out, and tell
what ought to be done.
Dr. William J. Armstrong, the Home Secretary, submitted
the views of the Prudential Committee on the necessity of
greater system in efforts to raise the funds; which were ably
responded to by a special committee through Chancellor WTalworth. A series of resolutions was appended to the committee's report.
"After the reading of this paper," says the Observer,'" there was a solemn and anxious pause of some moments.
The members of the Board were called on to express their
views, but no one appeared willing to break ground in this
great emergency. The wisdom of the wise seemed to fail,
while all were disposed to ask,'Lord, what wilt thou have
us to do?'
" The venerable Dr. Yale called the attention of the Board
to a memorable declaration, made twenty-five years ago, that
the energies of Christendom, wisely directed, and attended
with the blessing of the Spirit, might send the gospel over the
world in a quarter of a century.'If it were my own expression,' said he,'I would not make it; but' it is not mine; it
was made by a beloved man who has been resting from his
labors twenty years; he died in the Cherokee country, June 7,
1821.' Nor was it his expression only, but that of the Prudential Committee; nor theirs merely, but it was formally
* Dr. WVorcester.




MEETINGS OF THE BOARD.              131
adopted by the American Board at Hartford, Conn., September 18, 1816. Of the members then present, only three now
survivei one [Dr. Chapin] is present to-day; the quarter of a
century is gone, and the most of those who made the declaration are gone; but the work is not done. I feel a pang of
sorrow when I reflect that since that declaration was made,
six hundred millions of pagans have gone down to the grave.'
"Having said these words, Dr. Yale sat down, and the
silence was again prolonged."
The impressive scene is well remembered. This report was
made on Thursday, and the members had begun somewhat
to realize the proportions of the impending evil. It was no
timre for rhetoric, and'none felt able to propose a solution
of the difficulty. The silence was broken by the Rev. Chauncey Eddy, one of the general agents of tle Board, lately deceased. He was followed by Mro S. T. Arnmstrong, a member of the Prudential Committee already mentioned, who affirmed that the Committee had acted in the fear of God, and
in reference to their responsibility to the Board; and now they
looked to the Board to justify their conduct, and to furnish the
means for carrying on the work. And unless tlhey should
meet this eniergency and furnish the means, there was a calamity coming upon us, and a shame to cover our faces which no
vail could screen. The excellent remarks of Mr. Hubbard,
then chairman of the Prudential Committee, are deserving of
remembrance.'" Mr. Hubbard felt a deep interest in the subject, as one of
the Committee. Agents who incur debts for their principal
are often regarded as unfaithfll, and made tlil subject of rebuke. And unless the Committee had had good grounds for
the course they had taken, they ought to be rebuked. He then
proceeded to show, from documentary history, that the Prudential Committee had been guided from year to year by the
intelligent direction of the Board. in 1839, thle debt was
nineteen thousand one hundred and seventy-three dollars; and
then thle Board advised- that no reduction be made, and that
no missionaries be detained who were willing to be sent out.
19




132                     THE BOARD.
In 1840, the debt was twenty-four thousand and eighty-three
dollars, and the Committee were again authorized to continue
their appropriations.  Acting on these instructions, thle Committee had gone on sustaining the missions, and raising the
funds as rapidly as possible, and now find themselves in debt
fifty-seven thousand dollars, in consequence of doing what the
Board told them to do.  Suppose we go on, and do as we are
told during another year, while no more is contributed, and
the debt is raised to one hundred thousand dollars.  Do you
suppose we will do it?  I will resign rather than do it.  The
Committee feel the pressure of their responsibilities.  The
Secretaries are not able or willing to bear it.  Their energies,
health, strength, are sinking under it.  It is their duty to resign unless the Church comes up to their aid.  Mr. Hubbard
said the sulbect must now be met as a matter of business.
Votes and resolutions do not pay debts.  They would not meet
the drafts of this Board in London.  Resolutions are not bills
of exchange. - He enforced the necessity of preserving unltarnislled the integrity of the Board, let it cost what it might.
H'  e showed, with great clearness, how there was no reason
to fear tliat increased contributiolns to this cause would dilinlish the receipts of other benevolent institutions; they would
rise or sink together.  Mr. Hubbard went on to demonstrate
the identity of the missionary spirit with the religion of Christ;
remlarking, that when a great effort was mllade in the city of
Hartford for foreign missions, some one said there would be a
revival there within a year.  The propliecy was true.  One
thSousand souls were added to the churches.    ot that lhe woulll
propose to purchase such blessings, but he believed they were
connected as means and ends.  There would be no lack of
funds from  Hiartford the coming year; and if the Spirit was
poured on the cllhurches every where, we should not come here
saying, we are in debt, and know not what to do.  He then
went on to illustrate his doctrine by reference to the.order of
nature in the production of crops, &c., and to quote the promises of God, and to show his dealings with his people in ancienlt days.  If we use the means, God will bless them. If we




MEETINGS OF THE BOARD.              133
neglect tlie work, it will nevertheless go on; the Lord will
raise up friends, if need be, from the stones of the field; but
we shall lose the honor and happiness of cooperating with the
Son of. God in giving his gospel to the world. Those of us
who can not go personally to the heathen may send others;
and every man who contributes bears a part with Christ in
this work. No one is so poor as not to be able to do something. The lay members of the Board should put their shoulder to the wheel, and, with the active labor of all, the debt
igliht be paid."
The subject was resumed on Friday. There is a permanent
value in the speech of Mr. Greene, then one of the Corresponding Secretaries, and the reader will be pleased to see
copious extracts.
"As yet, through all the remarks that had been made,"
said Mr. Greene, "he saw no more light than when we commenced our sessions. We have the same means proposed as
in: 1838, 1839, and 1840.; We have calls, appeals, pledges, recommendations, but we are now deeper in debt than ever, and
provisions made for an increase of funds in time past are not
adequate to the present emergency. The plans, and pledges,
and resolutions are all encouraging, but there are two or three
difficulties in the way.
"They are not quick enough in their operation. If our
system of agencies could be greatly increased, if we could
cover the whole field with them at once, and they were welcomed by the churches, the work might be done. But many
churches will not admit agents among them. Some churches,
near to Boston, have refused to have an agent sent to them.
A large association has recently passed a resolution to that
effect, and addressed a letter to the various benevolent societies,
informing them of the fact. We know,as well as if we saw
the result, what the effect will be. There will be a falling off
of:thirty-three per cent. in their contributions, unless God
should in a wonderful manner pour out his Spirit on some one
man among them, who will see that the work is done. And
if we should send a dozen more agents into the field, the




134                    THE BOARD.
churches would say they were coming too thick and too fast,
and would not tolerate them.
" But where shall we find the agents? We have been looking for a year or more for the right kind of men, but we can
not find them; at least, those who are willing to make the
requisite sacrifices of habits of study, family relations, and local
attachments, and who are, at the same time, the men we want.
We must have those who have a heart in the work, and men
of talents and tact, who are qualified for other spheres; and
these are not so easily found. We might send men who would
answer the purpose of a wooden clock, - to tell the people the
time had come to take up a collection; but these are not the
agents for us, or for the people. It is much easier to find fault
with agents than it is to find the right kind of agents.
" In 1837," continued Mr. Greene, "  we  were compelled to
curtail all branches of missionary labor. It broke the health
and hearts of many of our self-denying missionaries; it led
them  to distrust the interest of the churches at home in
their support; it brought the missionaries into discredit with
the heathen, who saw them  disbanding their schools and
reducing their stations; but, worse than all this, the Christian
community became familiar with the idea of curtailing missionary operations. No greater disaster than this could befall
us. The Church has thought that the missionaries might retrench their expenses, or come home, or that the Prudential
Committee might retrench; or, in any great emergency into
which the Board might come, that some wise scheme would
be devised, by which they might for a season stand still, or go
back, without disgrace and disaster. There can be a breaking
up of the missions; we can disband the schools; we canl go
back to where we were in 1810! But to beg.in again; to
recover lost ground; to revive the abandoned work —is not
so easy a task.
" And few realize the difficulties in the way of reaching the
distant and most expensive missions with orders of curtailment. No vessel may be ready to sail. After the order is
dispatched, some months must elapse before it reaches the mis



MEETINGS OF THE BOARD.             135
sion; and when it does, the mission has laid out its plans for
the year, has hired printers and teachers, established free
schools, contracted engagements with the natives, and made
known to them its plans; and would you have the faith of the
missionaries dishonored in the eyes of the heathen?  Must
they break their pledges, and confess that the Christian world
will not sustain their efforts to save the perishing?
" Suppose our missionaries in the East, who have eight thousand children around them learning to read the Bible, and
through whom they have access to multitudes of natives, receive anll order to curtail their operations. They return us the
question,'Do you want us to *send these children back to
heathenism? If we must, we will do it.' But shall we, can
twe, be so hardhearted or indifferent as to compel them to do
it? If the Prudential Committee are able to make such a
requirement of the missionaries, they are unworthy to fill the
seats they occupy. Well did one of the missionaries say, as
he disbanded the schools of five thousand children, and let
them go back to the embrace of heathenism,' What an offering to Swamy!'
" In this crisis, Mr. President, are we now placed. The trial is
growing more and more severe and perplexing every day. We
have heard much of praying for the Spirit, and the answer to
our prayers has brought us into these straits. God has opened
the way; he has given our missionaries an abundant entrance
into the fields of labor; and the Church falls back!  If the
world v;as shut up as it was when Hall and Newell went out,
we could not use the funds now asked, if we had them. But
God has opened the door wide, in answer to prayer, and the
Church falters. It is true we do not pray enough, or feel our
dependence on God as we ought. But if our prayers would
find acceptance with God, we must lay ourselves on the altar
to which we come, or no incense will go up.
"It has appeared strange to me," continued Mr. Greenle,
" that a Church which has come up from nothing to this, should
falter now. If in 1810 the Church had said,' A wall as high as
heaven is around the heathen world; we can not gain access




136                    THE BOARD.
to them; they are joined to idols; let them alone;' it would
not have been strange. But now that the world is open; and
the heathen are casting away their idols, and God calls us
to come on and bear a part with him in the victory, that the
Church should draw back is amazing!
" When there were none willing to go to the heathen, that
the Church should be at ease, is not so strange; but when our
missionaries are ready to go to distress, and privations, and
death, that the Church should say,' We are not willing to sustain you,' is indeed amazing. Why is not every one coming
up with his thank offering for what has already been done'?
Why are we so indifferent about the heathen?  Why is not
every heart broken, and every eye a fountain of tears? 0!
did we realize what momentous consequences hang on the
issue of this meeting, we should feel. Do we think that one
soul will have its destiny for eternity changed by the decision
to which we come? Bring that soul here, and place him in
the aisle of this house, and no man dare hold up his head, no
man dare go to the communion table, who has voted to withhold from that soul the means of salvation. But we know, as
well as we know that we sit here, that thousands of immortal
souls are suspended on the issues of this hour.
"It is very solemn business, this consulting for the souls of
men, - saying whether this and that soul shall or shall not
have the bread of eternal life. And yet there is no other
light in which the subject is worth looking at. If this is not
the true issue, call home your missionaries, appoint no more
officers, pay off your debt, stop all your operations, and let
the heathen alone."
Friday noon, when it is usual for the Board to terminate its
sessions, there was a deeply interesting conversation as to the
necessity of prolonging the meeting. After a prayer by the
Rev. Mr. Danforth, the Board resolved to continue together
until it should reach some more favorable result. The session
in the afternoon can not be adequately described. It was
unique in the manifestations of feeling. Venerable men, of




MEETINGS OF THE BOARD.              137
eminent position, were seen weeping under their irrepressible
emotions, in view of the infinite interests that seemed in jeopardy. At length Dr. Justin Edwards asked whether the Prudential Committee had any thing more to communicate.
Learning that they had not, he requested that the resolutions
introduced by Chancellor Walworth, the day before, might be
adopted.  These had pledged the Corporate and Honorary
members now attending the Board, individually and collectively, to exert themselves to excite an interest in others in
the cause of missions, and to contribute liberally of their substance to the support of missions.
Dr. Edwards then said he wanted something to secure personal responsibility; and he proposed that the roll be called,
and that every member should answer to three questions,
which were in substance as follows -
1. Will you increase your subscription, this year, at least
twenty-five per cent. above that of last year?
2. Will you endeavor to influence others, so far as in your
judgment may be proper and right, to do the same?
3. Will you come to the meeting of this Board next year,
and report what the Lord hath done by you?  Or, if unable
to attend, will you communicate by writing? This proposition he supported by a spirited and effective address.
"a The proposition of Dr. Edwards was agreed to, the roll
called, and each member, both Corporate and Honorary, who
was present, was called upon to answer these questions; and
nearly all promptly answered in the affirmative; though some
few preferred not to pledge themselves explicitly, some qualified their answers, and a considerable number pledged themselves to increase their subscriptions fifty or one hundred.per
cent. The Prudential Committee were instructed to propound
these questions to the absent members of the Board, and also
to send a circular letter, embracing substantially the same, to
all the churches which patronized the Board, whose ministers
were not members."
Dr. Chapin has the important additional fact, in his record
of the meeting, that those present, not members of the Board,




138                    THE BOARD.
were respectfully invited to answer the same questions, and
that nearly or quite the whole assembly rose in an affirmative
reply.
Further to insure the success of this effort, at the suggestion
of Mr. Hubbard, it was resolved to hold a special meeting
of the Board in New York city otn the 18th of the following
January. Perhaps it would have been better to have authorized the Prudential Committee to call such a meeting, in ca:se
they should deem one expedient. The apparent necessity for
it had actually ceased when the time arrived, the debt being
then reduced two thirds, and in a fair way for liquidation.
The Prudential Committee and Secretaries were in some perplexity how to prevent the meeting from being a failure; but
it was not such. Among the statements then made, it was
said that besides the responses forwarded to the Committee by
individual members of the Board, there had been a more
informal, though perhaps not less hearty, response from an
equal or greater number of ministers and laymen at meetings of ecclesiastical bodies and auxiliary societies; embracing one Synod and some Presbyteries and Associations in the
State of New York, and some in the States of New Hampshire and Maine. The members had answered the first two
of the three questions proposed at the annual meeting with
great unanimity. At the annual meetings of nearly all the
auxiliary societies in the State of Connecticut, of eight in
Massachusetts, and nearly all in Vermont, - embracing most
of the auxiliary meetings held since the anniversary of the
Board; -the questions just alluded to were put and affirmatively responded to with great promptness and unaninity.
As one of the consequences of the meeting at Philadelphia,
and of the extended and interesting notices of the same, the
meeting at Norwich, in the following year, was thronged; and
from that time the Board has had no occasion to lament the
want of anl audience, as well at its business sessions, as at
those designed to be of a more popular character.
At the meeting in Rochester, N. Y., in 1843, the venerable




MEETINGS OF THE BOARD.               139
Dr. Chapin declined holding any longer the office of Recording Secretary.  His letter, which is of permanent interest,
coming from the last of the original members of the Board,
and from one of the five composing the meeting to which he
refers, is given here, with a few omissions. It was addressed
to the President of the Board.
The undersigned would respectfully, through you, request
the Board not to consider him as a candidate for any office in
its power to confer. At the same time, he trusts that it will
not be inexcusable presumption in him to express, retrospectively and in a word, his devout wonder and joy.
Thirty-three years ago, a meeting of the Board consisted
of no more than five persons, and our much-esteemed brother
Noah Porter, and his excellent family and house, afforded
every accommodation.  That meeting was distinguished by
fervency of prayer, strength of faith, and the perfection of
such hope as Christian faith warrants. At that trying moment, however, thle Board had neither missionaries nor money.
It seems quite remarkable, too, that everyopening of access
to " the dark places of the earth " was entirely conjectural and
imaginary.
Just compare that meeting with the experience of the
Board at Norwich, twelve months ago. In this, more than
four hundred names were offered and received, of members
Corporate and Honorary.  Such a fact, combined with the
affectionate testimony of absent members, presents invincible
proof of hearty friendship and zeal in thousands, or rather in
millions, for the accomplishment of the heavenly object to
which the Board is religiously self-consecrated.  Furthermore,
truly encoulraging and animating is the evidence - in numerous and widely-separated stations selected, in many missions
established, and in the great success realized —that Christ
superintends, approves, and blesses the benevolent enterprise.
The undersigned assumes leave to say, that, tllrough inexhaustible grace, he feels no measured satisfaction in the clear
anticipation of a speedy union with the glorified spirits of
Treadwell, and Lyman, and Spring, and Dwight, and Worces20




140                    THE BOARD.
ter, and Evarts, and their cotemporaries and  successors.
Allow him to add, that while his probationary life and faculties
are continued, his unceasing and affectionate prayer will be,
that Zion's Killg may promote human well-being and Jehovah's praise, by annually increasing the means of the Board,
by wisely directing its measures, and by crowning its benevolent efforts with the salvation of the world.
CALVIN CHAPIN.
The attendance at Worcester in 1844 was very large, owing
to its being in the midst of a dense missionary population.
There were present eighty-seven Corporate and five hundred
and seventeen Honorary members; and of patrons, male and
female, a far greater number. Two churches were filled with
the communicants on Thursday. Many clergymen and others,
not being able to find seats, assembled in still another church
for prayer.
The first time in which the Board is known to have decided
a disputed question by a call of the roll of members, and tile
formal response of " Yea" or " Nay,"' was at Brooklyn, N. Y.,
in the year 1845. It was upon the adoption of a report on
the subject of slaveholding in churches under the care of missionaries of thile Board, made by a committee appointed the
previous year. There have been only two other occasions on
which this method was resorted to, andc those were in connection with the same subject - at Hartford in 1854, and Philadelphia in 1859. The reader is referred, for the more important proceedings of the Board in relation to this matter, to the
minutes of the annual meetings at Brooklyn in 1845, Boston
in 1848, Hartford in 1854, Utica in 1855, and Philadelphia
in 1859.
The minutes of the meeting in 1848 contain a letter from
the Rev. David Greene, declining a reelection as Corresponding Secretary, in consequence of impaired health. From this
letter it will be proper to make the following extract: —
I must be permitted to say, that during the almost twentyone years of my official connection with the Board, -a period




MIEETINGS OF THE BOARD.             141
extending over more than half the Board's history from its
-organization, and a longer period than any other executive
officer has been connected with it, except the present Treas-'urer and the senior Corresponding Secretar, - it has been my
happiness to be associated intimately with the present Treasurer, six persons in the office of Secretary, and fourteen as
members of, the Prudential Committee, six of wllom have been
removed, as we doubt not, to the heavenly rest; and I would
here record, with thankfulness to God, that in all the meetings for business held during this whole period, (and they have
been, on the average, more than one a week,) and in all our
mutual private intercourse, there has never been, so far as I
have reason to believe- one offensive word, one uncourteous
act, or one unkind feeling. Though often differing, of course,
in opinion on some of the many delicate and perplexing subjects which have come up for discussion and action, in feeling
all without a single exception have been harmonious and fraternal. The scenes of prayer and anxious consultation and
wearisome labor, passed with these brethren in the committee
room and in the private apartments of the Missionary House,
have made impressions which no other scenes, nor time itself,
can efface. From all my respected and beloved fellow-laborers
there, including the Prudential Committee, I have received
unvarying kindness and forbearance.  A willingness to share
in and lighten each other's burdens has ever characterized the
relations and intercourse there. For all this they have my
hearty thanks, as they shall ever have my affectionate remembrance, my sympathy, and my prayers.
Justice requires me further to say, that I feel confident
that the interests of the Board are safe in their hands. From
their systematic and laborious attention to the business intrusted to them, their singleness of aim, and their prayerfulness,
the divine guidance and blessing will not be withheld. Borne
down with burdens, responsibilities, and anxieties, which those
who have not participated in them can but poorly appreciate,
and oftentimes grieved and weakened by the suspicions, censures, and counteraction of brethren, whose wishes it would
be far more easy and pleasant to conform to than to contra



142                    THE BOARD.
vene by pursuing another course, which a knowledge of the
facts and bearings of a case and a single regard to the interests intrusted to them demand, I most earnestly commend them
to the prayers, the sympathy, the confidence, and the cooperation of all the friends of missions; and I have no doubt that
the mnore fiully their motives and proceedings are understood,
the more cheerfully will this sympathy, confidence, and cooperation be accorded to them.
No one can read the speech of the Secretary, already quoted,
without being impressed with the great loss which the Board
experienced on this occasion. The effects of a railroad collision created the necessity. Having retired upon a farm,
Mr. Greene is still living in the midst of his numerous family,
and takes an unabated interest in the progress of the Redeemer's kingdom.
The meeting at Pittsfield, in the year 1849, is known to
have been preceded by an extraordinary amount of prayer,
owing to a prevalent anxiety lest alienating discussions should
arise; and it will be remembered by those who were present,
as a season of the most elevated Christian enjoyment. Other
meetings had been more fully attended, and took a deeper hold
on the feelings and sympathies by reason of some question of
general and absorbing interest; but on no previous occasion
had there been such a constant, delightful commiN-.gling of the
sweetest, tenderest emotions of the Christian heart. The reflection often arose in many a breast, We are sitting in heavenly places in Christ Jesus.
The first meeting beyond the Alleghanies was in the year
1853, at Cincinnati. There were fears that comparatively few
of the Corporate members would be present, on account of the
distance and the expense of the journey. But there were forty-seven; twenty-six from New England, and nine fiom New
York and New Jersey. Twelve were from the Western States.
One hundred and four of the hundred and eighty Honorary
members were from that side of the mountains. Not till 1843
had one of these anniversaries been held as far west as Rochester, and not till 1847 was it as far as Buffalo. And what




MEETINGS OF THE BOARD.              143
were those three cities, and where indeed was the West, when
the Board was organized? There has since been a successful
meeting at Detroit, and the next is appointed at Cleveland.
The forty-fifth annual meeting of the Board at Hartford, in
1854, was perhaps the largest ever held, save the fiftieth. Ninety-nine Corporate and five hundred and ninety-six Honorary
members were actually enrolled. There was a greater number
of members at Boston in 1848, but not so many persons commended to the hospitality of families in the city and vicinity.
At this meeting, Henry Hill, Esq., having reached the age of
sixty, and having served thirty-two years as Treasurer, declined
a re5lection. In his letter to the President he states, that
when he entered on his official duties in 1822, the annual receipts were about sixty thousand dollars, and the whole amount
in the previous twelve years was little more than three hundred thousand dollars. The annual receipts, at the date of his
letter, exceeded three hundred thousand dollars, and the sum
total was over six millions. The salary of the Treasurer, deducting his donations to the Board, had averaged less than
fourteen hundred dollars. This was below his necessary expenses; but he had declined receiving more, though often
kindly urged to do so, having an income on property acquired
previous to his connection with the Board. His letter concludes
thus: " A female, connected with the Gaboon mission, on her
death-bed gave to the Board about fifty dollars, as a dying
thank offering for having had the privilege of laboring thirteen
years on the shores of Western Africa. With the same spirit,
as I would hope, and in testimony of my continued confidence
and interest, the Board will please accept the inclosed donation, which I also make as a thank offering that I have been
so long allowed to serve the Board as its Treasurer."  The
check was for two thousand dollars.
The visit of a deputation to the missions in India in 1854-5,
which will be spoken of in the chapter on deputations, gave
rise to a special meeting of the Board at Albany, in March,
1856. Misapprehensions had arisen, at the annual meeting in
the preceding autumn, as to the proceedings in India, and the




144                    THE BOARD.
Prudential Committee was requested to call the Board together
when the deputation should have returned. The special meeting was necessarily held in the most inclement season of the
year'; and its size, while evincing an apprehension that grave
errors had been committed, showed the strong hold of the
cause upon the best feelings of the community. Eighty-two
Corporate and at least two hundred Honorary members were
in attendance. A special committee of thirteen, appointed on
this occasion, presented a printed report to the Board at its
next annual meeting in Newark, the main result of which will
be stated in the chapter treating on deputations.
In the year 1857, at the meeting in Providence, the Hon.
Theodore Frelinghuysen, President of the Board, retired from
office on account of the withdrawal of the Reformed Dutch
Cllhurch, of which he was a member, from its connection with
the Board. In a letter to the Prudential Committee and Secretaries, subsequent to the meeting, the esteemed and beloved
President, speaking in behalf of that branch of the missionary
community, as well as for himself, thus gave expression to
his feelings -
In parting from you, I feel as a child parting from a venerated and beloved mother. Like a mother you have cherished us, when we were few and feeble. You took us uinder
the wings of your care, and linked our interests together. We
thank you for all your kindness. We thank God for the precious seasons of Christian privilege that we have enjoyed together. We have often gone up to the heights of Zion, and
looked down upon this dark world, and traced the footsteps of
our wonder-working' God and Redeemer.  And from these
" heavenly places".we have together hailed the first streaks of
the morning, the sure tokens of that coming glory which the
Sun of Righteousness shall shed upon this benighted and sinstricken world. These hallowed seasons will be for grateful
thanksgiving in that blessed world where partings never grieve,
and the past shall be recalled only to augment the pleasures
of a sanctified memory.




CHAPTER VIII.
THE PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE-PLACES OF BUSINESS.
Members.- Constitution of the Body. - Growth of the Meetings.- Attendance of
Executive Officers. - Manner of doing Business. - Duties of the Committee. -
Place of Business, 1821. -Pressure'of Duties. - Place of Business, 1822.-Ne-i
Laborers. - Place of Business, 1826. - Destroyed by Fire. - Place of Business, 1830.
-The Missionary House.- Its Cost and Advantages.
THE PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE.
THE Prudential Committee has now twelve members, one
of; whom is from the city of New- York, and one from Brooklyn. No member, receives compensation for his services. The
stated meetings are held weekly, on Tuesday, at three o'clock,
P. M., and occupy the afternoon.  Five members are a quorum
for business.  There is a remarkable uniformity in the attendance.  Of the eight fromn Boston and its vicinity who were in
the country, the past year for instance, the average attendance
was seven at the fifty-two meetings.  Gentlemen in full city
business will appreciate this sacrifice of time, which was cheerfully made.
The meetings of the Prudential (ommittee had a very small
beginning.  There were but three members at the outset
Dr. Worcester, of Salem, who was the Coriresponding Secretary, and Dr. Spring and Mr. Bartlet, both of Newburyport.
For years the  meetings were migratory.   Only two are
recorded in 1810, the same number in the second year, six in
the third, two in thlle fourth, and four in the fifth.  There
were eight meetings in 1815, ten in 1816, twelve in 1817, the
same -number in 1818, and nineteen in 1819, which was the
year preceding Dr. Worcester's death.  Mr. Evarts came into
the Committee in 1812, and Dr. Morse in 1815.  Both resided
(146)




146                    THE BOARD.
in Charlestown. Until the close of 1816, the places of meeting seem to have been casual. Newburyport and Salem had
each eight of the thirty-four meetings, Charlestown seven,
Boston and Andover four each; the remaining three were at
Worcester and Hartford, in connection with meetings of the
Board.  Mr. Reed, of Marblehead, entered the Committee in
1818, and Dr. Woods, of the Andover Theological Seminary,
in 1819. About that time, the meetings began to be held
usually in Boston. At this early period, when principles were
unsettled, when the business was tentative and not usually
urgent, when the members were scattered, and the time for
railroads had not come, the Secretary would often seek a solution of his missionary problems by correspondence, or by conference with individual members whom he chanced to meet.
The meetings began to be held weekly in the year 1832.
The meetings have been attended for many years by the
Corresponding Secretaries, the Treasurer, and the Editor of
the monthly publications, in virtue of their office, but they do
not vote. The Chairman is appointed from among the members, and the Senior Secretary has been Clerk. A long table,
in the center of the committee room, allows the whole seventeen to gather around it, each one with pen and paper before
him. After an opening prayer, and the reading of the minutes of the previous meeting, for correction (if need be) and
approval, the Foreign Secretary, the Home Secretary, the Secretary for New York City (if present), and the Treasurer, are
called upon successively to bring forward the business needing
attention in their several departments.  They are expected to
state it clearly, and to be prepared for a concise and accurate
presentation of all the documents and facts needful for its
elucidation. This is their business; and wlien this is done,
the Chairman calls upon each person present to express his
opinion; then gives his own; and, should a result have been
reached, he declares it, or a formal vote is taken.
The discussions, in this small deliberative body, are in the
conversational tone, - the members being seated, - are seldom protracted, almost never controversial. There is often a




THE PRUDENTIAL COMM0IITTEE.            147
diversity of opinion at the outset, and a point is regarded as
unsettled until there is a substantial unity. If there be not,
the case is reserved for a future meeting, perhaps referred to
a sub-committee for a written report. The large number of
reports now on file form a valuable repository of facts and
experience.  Sometimes these reports are extended and elaborate.  Where there are such diversity of mind and disposition
and such varied and delicate interests, as in an extended system of foreign missions, intricate cases must needs arise,
requiring carefil investigation and nice discrimination.  A
single case has been known to occupy the chairman of a subcommittee all the time he could spare for it, which was a portion of almost every day, for some five or six weeks. Such
cases, however, occur but seldom. It might be hard to find a
body of Christian men in our own land, of different professions, and so largely occupied with business of their own, who
devote such an amount of time to the oversight of a benevolent enterprise.  The by-law, prescribing their duties, is as
follows: "i It shall be the duty of the Prudential Committee
to carry into effect all resolutions and orders of the Board,
the execution of which shall not have been assigned to some
other committee; to cause the more inviting fields for missionary enterprise to be explored, if necessary; to appoint the
places where missions shall be attempted, and to determine
the scale upon which they shall be conducted, and to superintend them; to appoint, instruct, and direct all the missionaries
of the Board; to prescribe where the Treasurer shall deposit
the moneys of the Board, and the times and modes of investments and remittances; to draw orders authorizing the payment of moneys from the treasury; to ascertain the state of
the treasury at least twice a year, and as much oftener as they
see cause; to appoint agents at home and abroad, with such
powers and duties as they may think are demanded by tile
best interests of missions; and, generally, to perform all
duties necessary, in their opinion, to promote the objects of the
Board; provided the same shall not be contrary to any resolution or by-law of the Board, nor to the Act of Incorporation.
21




148                    THE BOARD.
They shall annually elect a chairman and clerk, the former of
whom shall keep the bond of the Treasurer."
PLACES FOR TRANSACTING THE BUSINESS.
Coming from the Theological Seminary at Andover, in 1821,
shortly after the decease of Dr. Worcester, to assist Mr.
Evarts during a vacation, the writer found that the executive
business of the Board was all transacted in one small room in
the basement of Mr. Evarts's dwelling house. IHere that invaluable man was well-nigh prostrated by the combined duties of
Treasurer, Corresponding Secretary, and Editor. It seems,
indeed, looking back after near forty years, that all these
duties could not, at that time, have equaled those of either
one of the departments in the present secretaryship.  But
this view is in some respects illusory. The missionary work
is peculiar in its nature, and these pioneers had every thing to
originate, learn, and settle. There are embarrassments enough
now, and they are painful enough, and doubtless always will
be, for the trial of faith and patience; but there has been
great progress in simplifying and systematizing the modes
of operation. Problems and cases which caused those men
protracted and anxious deliberations, have long since been
settled, and now serve as precedents, like adjudicated cases
in courts of law.
In the spring of 1822, the writer was required to spend a
few months at what were then called the Missionary Rooms,
while 3Ir. Evarts visited the Indian missions.  These Rooms
were in the second story of a tenement in whlat is now known
as Cornhill. The Correspondence and Treasury had each a
separate apartment, and the editing was connected with the
former, which devolved upon the writer; while M3r. Levi
Chamberlain, an intelligent and successful young merchant
of Boston, who had relinquished his business for the missionary service, had the temporary charge of the latter.  Mr.
Chamberlain's health requiring a milder climate, he joined
the Sandwich Islands mission in 1823, and, until his death in




PLACES OF BUSINESS.               149
1849, was the able and faithful secular agent in that mission.
These two young men were of course under the general oversight of the Prudential Committee; but it illustrates the
infancy of the work, that, for half a year, it could be committed to such inexperienced hands. Mr. Evarts returned in
the following summer.  Henry Hill, Esq., entered upon his
long and faithful service as Treasurer in the autumn. Mr.
Hill was born in Newburgh, N. Y.; received his mercantile
training in the city of New York; and, after one or two business visits to,Europe, he was for some years a merchant in
Chili. Having acquired a moderate competency, he returned
to the United States, resolved to devote himself to a life bearing more directly on the cause of Christ. The knowledge of
this fact led to his election by the Board. At that time, also,
the writer, having completed his course in the Seminary,
became a permanent laborer at the Missionary Rooms.
The building of an edifice in Hanover Street, in 1826, for
the church under the pastoral care of Dr. Lyman Beecher,
furnished more convenient apartments for the Board. These
were in the basement story, and were secured to the Board,
by the liberality of a few individuals, free of rent for five
years. The rooms were three in number, one for the Treasury, and two for the Correspondence; and into them  the
offices of the Board were removed in the spring of that year.
Early in the morning of February 1, 1830, the Hanover-street
Church was consumed by fire. A part of the property of the
Board was insured; and through the kindness of Providence,
and the laborious exertions of friends, nearly all the account
books, records, correspondence, and other valuable papers in:
the offices of the Secretary and Treasurer, which no insurance
could have made good, were saved; together with a considerable.portion of the Annual Reports, and of the back volumes of the Missionary Herald.
The offices were again removed to Cornhill; and here the
business of the Board was transacted until the erection of
the Missionary House on Pemberton Square, in the year 1838.
The Prudential Committee had increasingly felt the need




150                    THE BOARD.
of a house to be owned by the Board, and better adapted to
its business. A record of the desirableness of such a building
appears as far back as the year 1823. The national Bible,
Tract, and Sunday School Societies had erected such buildings.
The inconvenience and loss resulting from repeated removals
were not small, and must needs increase with the property at
the Rooms. The general depression of business in the year
1837 afforded a good opportunity for building, since the
expense was not to be met by donations, nor by a loan, but
simply by a change in the investment of a portion of the permanent funds. The.lot and building cost some thousands
less than they would have done before, or probably at any
time since. The Missionary House stands on one of the corners of Pemberton Square, and is built of brick, thirty-ole
feet by fifty, with two one-story offsets in the rear, some forty
feet in length. The hight of the building is three stories,
exclusive of basement and attic; and it is economically
and neatly finished throughout. In the basement are offices
for the agent for publications, and the purchasing agent,
with storerooms for every kind -of article on the way to the
several missions, and also an ample safe-room for the archives. The offices of the Treasurer and Corresponding Secretaries are in the first and second stories, each having a room
of convenient size, with a small retiring room  contiguous
to it; and there is a safe in each of these stories. The
Library and Cabinet occupy the third story, and the meetings
of the Prudential Committee are held in the Library, which is
also called the Committee Room. The attic is mostly devoted
to pamphlets, chiefly publications of the Board. The Missionary House is central, quiet, airy, and near the great horse-car
lines running through and out of the city. The cost of the
house and land was twenty-two thousand six hundred and
thirteen dollars and sixty-one cents.  The house, besides
greatly facilitating the operations of the executive officers in
their various departments, has given to the Board the appearance of stability and permanence, and has had the effect to
strengthen its hold on the public mind, and also its credit in
the commercial world.




CHAPTER IX.
CORRESPONDENCE -LIBRARY - CABINET.
Early and Later Correspondence. - Postage. - Manuscript Volumes. - Copying of
Letters. — Advantage of this Practice. - Freedom of the Correspondence. - Responsibilities of the Secretaries.- Instructions to Missionaries.-Number of Secretaries.
- Library of the Board.- Missionary Cabinet.
THE CORRESPONDENCE.
THE correspondence of the Board is carried on by the Secretaries and Treasurer. The District Secretaries have, of
course, a correspondence of their own. Thirty years ago, the
cost of postage at the Missionary House was nearly six hundred dollars, very little of which was for sea-letters,- those
to missions in foreign lands being nearly all sent by ship from
the port of Boston, and the greater part received from them
being first deposited on their arrival in the Boston post office.
There were then no ocean mail-packets, and of course there
was no ocean postage.
Seven years later, the number of sheets received from the
missions in one year exceeded fifteen hundred.  The number of letters in the domestic correspondence, during a
year, was about twelve hundred.  The annual postage on
letters and pamphlets was nearly a thousand dollars, though
a large portion of the letters from beyond sea was subject to
little or no charge.
For many years after the Board commenced its operations,
the rates of postage were high. Up to July, 1845, a single
sheet, under thirty miles, cost six cents; from thirty to eighty
miles, ten cents; from  eighty to one hundred and fifty miles,
twelve and a half cents; from one hundred and fifty to four
hundred miles, eighteen and three fourths cents; and over
(151)




152                         THE BOARD.
four hundred miles, twenty-five cents. From 1845 to 1851,
the postage was five cents the half ounce under three hundred
miles, and ten cents for a greater distance. The present
standard of three cents for any distance short of three thousand miles, and six cents beyond that, was adopted in 1S51.
The postage on letters to the missions beyond sea, by the
" overland " mails, is from thirty-three to forty cents for every
half ounce; excepting to the Sandwich Islands, where it is
seventeen cents. The postage, in periods of ten years, was as
follows:
First period,.        $330 74  Fourth,..       8,215 79
Second,.....    3,920 33  Fifth,.......    8,951 72
Third,;.     8,270 23
Total,. $29,688 81
The letters and other documents received, during thirteen
years, from the Armenian mission alone, were somewhat more
than three thousand sheets.  The proportion was not so great
from  the other missions.  The missionaries are expected to
write to the Missionary House on paper furnished for the purpose, and always with a proper margin for the binding of the
letters and journals.  Manuscripts of every kind are bound in
volumes convenient for reference, which are deposited in a
room  secure  from  fire, forming the archives of the Board.
An inventory of the contents of this room  gives the following
results, viz.: --
Volumes.
Letters and other Documents received from Missions and Missionaries, 157
Miscellaneous Foreign Letters,...........     4
Autograph Letters from Officers of the Board, chiefly the Secretaries,   9
Letters from Candidates, and Testimonials,......... 30
Letters from Persons in the United States.........  59
Documents,.......I..........         17
Copies of Letters, made by letter press, to Missionaries and others in
Foreign Lands..............    47
Copies of Letters, made by letter press, to the Indian Missions,.. 22
Copies of Domestic Letters, made by letter press, sent from the Missionary House,......    58
Copies of Letters in Folio Volumes, made by pen, viz.:Foreign and Domestic,............             5
Domestic and Indian,...............   4




CORRESPONDENCE.                     158
Volumes.
Foreign,..........                        4
Indian,....... e.......   2
Domestic,.                                            9
Agencies,...................                          1
From the Treasurer,...............  8.Foreign Letters, copied from the letter-press volumes, since the year
1837................ I.. 25
Instructions to Missionaries,..............  1
Records of the Board, (including duplicates of the first two volumes,)  6
Minutes of the Prudential Committee...........   3
Records of the Prudential Committee,...........  11
xWhole number of volumes,...  482
Letters from the Missionary House are always copied before
being sent. Since the year 1835, the copies have been taken
by a press; and the foreign letters are afterward fairly copied
out by hand. This is found needful for a distinct and permanent record; and the advantages of it to the Board have
appeared on several occasions; as, for instance, in the investigations of the special committee on the proceedings of the
deputation to the India missions. That committee reported
themselves to have read twenty-five hundred pages of the correspondence, extending through many years.
As all that is written from  the Missionary House, and all
that is received there, are thus preserved and arranged, it
will be readily seen that there is an historical value in the
collection.
The correspondence of the Secretaries with particular missions has been more or less extended, at different times, according to circumstances; and great freedom has always been
awarded to them  in reasoning upon all subjects, on which
they believed it useful to correspond with their brethren, —
always observing the radical distinction between suggestions,
opinions, and arguments, on the one hand, and decisions, instructions, and rules, on the other. The like freedom is
awarded to the missions and missionaries. On subjects resolvable only by experience, an interchange of views has sometimes
extended through several years, before the opinions of the
Prudential Committee and their brethren have become settled




154                     THE BOARD.
and consentaneous; and not unfrequently, as the result of
this free correspondence, the sentiments at first entertained on
both sides have been considerably modified.
Correspondence is very far from having been the whole duty
of the Secretaries. Until within a few years past, they edited
the Missionary Herald.  They have always been responsible
for the preparation of the Annual Report, though of late they
have sometimes had aid in writing it.  They have written appeals, circulars, and most of the missionary tracts.  The whole
intercourse with candidates for missionary employment, up to
the time when their papers come before the Prudential Committee, belongs to the Secretaries; and so, afterward, until
their embarkation.  The Secretaries have also, at different
times, been at great pains to prepare and deliver Instructions,
on behalf of the Prudential Committee, to missionaries about going forth to their several fields. The writing of these has been
useful in various ways, but especially as it required a thorough
research into the condition of the countries whither the missionaries were going.  The Instructions were usually delivered
in the presence of crowded assemblies, in cities or in central
places; though some of the most elaborate of them, developing the missions to the Oriental Churches, were given in the
presence of theological students at some one of the Seminaries.  Dr. Worcester's Instructions to Messrs. Parsons and
Fisk, in the year 1819, who were then " bound in spirit to
Jerusalem," and also those to the first missionaries to the
Sandwich Islands in the same year, are among his most eloquent productions.  Not far from sixty of these documents
are preserved at the Missionary House, in a printed or written
form. About two thirds of them belong to the period between
1830 and 1847.  It will suffice to give extracts from two or
three of these official documents when treating of the rise of
the missions, in the second part of this volume.  To the Secretaries it belongs to see the numerous visitors to the Missionary House; and it is important that they give personal
attention both to missionaries coming home on a visit, and to
those who are going forth to their distant fields. It is, more



LIBRARY.                     155
over, their duty and pleasure to give attention to the returned
children of missionaries on their arrival. There are also
missionary conventions and meetings of auxiliaries, which it
is often desirable for them to attend, in connection with district secretaries and returned missionaries. Add to this the
personal visits to the missions, - of which an account will be
given in a subsequent chapter, - and the reader will have
some idea of the multifarious and onerous duties connected
with the secretaryship. Still, without a nearer view than
these pages give, there call not be an adequate impression.
At first, and until 1832, there was but one Corresponding
Secretary. An assistant was employed in 1822, who was
formally appointed Assistant Secretary in 1824, and a second
Assistant Secretary was appointed in 1828. These were really
the editors of the Missionary Herald; and one of them acted
as Assistant Secretary for the foreign correspondence, and
the other for the Indian and home correspondence. They
were appointed Corresponding Secretaries in 1832; one for
the foreign correspondence, the other for the Indian, and for
editing the Missionary Herald; and a third Secretary was
then appointed to take charge of the home correspondence.
In compliance with the earnest desire of patrons in the city
of New York, a Corresponding Secretary, to reside in that
city, was appointed in 1852, and the appointment has been
continued until the present time. The care of the departrnents of correspondence is necessarily put upon the Secretaries residing in Boston. There being.an Editor for the
monthly publications, the Board has now but two Corresponding Secretaries in Boston, who respectively have charge
of the Foreign and Home Departments.
LIBRARY OF THE BOARD.
In November, 1821, the Prudential Committee directed,
that notice be given of an intended collection of a Missionary
Library, and that the public be invited to contribute books,
not only for the Library, but for the use of the various mis22




156                     THE BOARD.
sions of the Board. Such a notice was given, and this was
the first step toward collecting the present Library of the
Board, which now more than fills the sides of the large
Committee Room. It is perhaps the most valuable collection
of works in what may be called the literature of benevolence,
that is any where to be found.  The Library has ever been an
object of interest to the executive officers. It is largely made
up of the reports and periodicals of benevolent societies in
America and Europe, received for the most part by donation
or exchange; and possesses, of course, the more important domestic and foreign serials, and the standard works in missionary biography, travels, and history.  It has been found promotive of economy to possess some, at least, of the more
reliable works on the countries where the Board had planted,
or was expecting to plant, its missions.  One illustration of this
is well remembered.  Many years since, yielding to strong
advice from India, the Prudential Committee went so far as to
appoint two missionaries for commencing a new mission among
the Rajpoots of Western India.  It was afterward deemed
advisable to consult Lieutenant Colonel James Tod's Annals
and Antiquities of the Central and Western Rajpoot States,
in two quarto volumes, then recently published.  Accordingly the work was imported from England, and showed conclusively that a mission to Rajpootana would then be premature.
The enterprise was relinquished, and subsequent events amply
proved the correctness of this conclusion. As an aid in editing the monthly publications of the Board, and in preparing
the annual reports, addresses to the public, and instructions
to missionaries, as well as in the correspondence, this Library
has been of great value.
The collection is nearly complete in respect to foreign and
domestic' Missionary Societies, and Bible, Tract, and other benevolent institutions of this country, and also in the similar
publications of kindred societies in Great Britain.  Mr. Evarts
bequeathed to it a valuable portion of his own library.  The
present number of volumes is six thousand one hundred and
fifty -twio.




CABINET.                     157
THE CABINET.
The Cabinet, to which a room in the Missionary House has
been devoted, is a collection of articles from heathen countries, illustrative of their religions, manners, and customs. It
is open to the public, and its influence has doubtless been good.
The Cabinet owes its existence more to the care exercised to
preserve the articles of curiosity which have naturally come to
the House from the different missions, than to any set purpose
to create such a thing.  The number of articles might easily
be enlarged, were there room for more.  The most interesting
object in this room is a revolving case, containing more than
four hundred daguerreotype, ambrotype, and photographic
portraits of missionaries and assistant missionaries of the
Board, male and female, many of whom are now no longer in
the land of the living. This collection of portraits was begun
in the year 1845, and has been attended with little cost.




CHAPTER X.
THE FINANCES.
Obtaining Funds the greatest Difficulty. - Means employed. - Worth of an Exigency. -
Striking Fact. - Receipts in Periods of Fo-ur Years. - In Periods of Ten Years. - General Summary. - Whence derived. - Gradual Increase. - Expenditure in Periods of
Four Years. — Comparative View. —The Expenditure almost necessarily Progressive. - Influence of faith on Missionary Confidence. - On the Cost of the Missions. -
Limitation necessary. - Dissent of Missionaries. - Duty and Powers of the Prudential Committee. - Estimates and Appropriations.- New Responsibilities. - On
the Cost of the several Agencies. - Remittances. - Investments. - Permanent Funds.
-Indebtedness, and the Responsibility for it. —Not prevented by Ruinous Reductions.
THE financial history of the Board admits of great expansion, yet must be briefly treated.  The greatest difficulty in
propagating the gospel through the world is believed to be
obtaining the funds.  Tile chief root of all the evils that have
come upon the enterprise from  the beginning until now, has
been "the love of money" in the professed  people of God.
Who can tell how  much of thought, feeling, and  labor, of
solicitude, fatigue, and disappointment, how  many convocations, speeches, and resolutions, journeyings, consultations, and
pledges, and how much of prayer and faith, it has required to
obtain only a few  hundred thousands?  And what frequent
haltings for lack of pecuniary means -what backward marches
-  what territory lost that had been gained for the King of Zion!
This is one view of the subject.  A more reasonable and hopeful view  is, to regard the enterprise as in its infancy and inexperience, and its economic nature as yet imperfectly understood. Perhaps it is true, that as large funds have been providentially committed  to Missionary Societies in the past fifty
years, as they had the knowledge to administer judiciously;
and that it is impossible to have the necessary steadiness and
(158)




THE FINANCES.                  159
increase of contributions until there shall be a more intelligent,
pervading conviction of the essentially progressive nature of
the work, and of the wasteful, destructive consequences of not
providing for it. This knowledge is extending and increasing; and the very exigencies, by creating anxiety and alarm,
tend to awaken thought and inquiry, and so increase this
knowledge. Hence the first Corresponding Secretary used to
say, that an exigency was worth a thousand dollars to the
Board. It is worth much more now; but this presupposes a
faithful and wise administration, that will bear a searching
investigation as to the cause of the exigency.
It is believed to be a fact, that the great permanent advances
in the receipts of the Board all stand in immediate connection with its larger debts, and would seem to have resulted
from the effort to throw them off. But indebtedness has thus
proved useful only as it could not be avoided.
The subject of missionary finance naturally divides into receipts and expenditures. The former are mainly from donations and legacies; but inasmuch as these are sometimes required by the donors to be invested, there comes at length to
be an income from permanent funds. Moreover, in the prosecution of foreign missions, houses and lands must sometimes
be owned, and printing-presses, and other property; and hence
another, though very limited source of income, in the sale of
books and other properties.
The expenditures are for the missions, for collecting the
funds, and for the administration. Estimates, appropriations,
remittances, regulations for the expenditure, investments, and
the whole subject of indebtedness, come under the second division, as does the discussion of the various permanent funds,
and of the economical questions which develop those laws of
missionary finance, that are as really beyond the control of
missionaries, and the directors and patrons of missions, as the
laws of nature. A proper treatment of all these topics would
require more space than can be afforded in this volume.




160                             THE BOARD.
RECEIPTS IN PERIODS OF FOUR YEARS.
Years. Periods.   Receipts.    Periods of 4 Years.  Increase.  Av. An. Rec'ts.  Increase.
1811              $999 52
1812             13,611 50
1813             11,361 18
1814            12,26.5 56
1815    1       9,49389      $46,732 13                 $11,683    $10,684
1816             12,501 03
1817            29,948 63
1818            34,727 72
1819    2  37,520 63  114,698 01     $67,966      28,674      16,991
1820            39,949 45
1821            46,354 95
1822            60,087 87
1823            55,758 94
3                     202,151 21      87,453      50,537     21,863
1824            47,483 58
1825            55,716 18
1826            61,616 25
1827            88,341 89
4                     253,157 90      51,006      63,289     12,752
1828           102,009 64
1829            106,928 26
1830            83,019 37
1831           100,934 09
1831    5             392,891 36      39,734      98,222     34,933
1832           130,574 12
1833           145,847 77
1834           152,386 10
1835           163,340 19
6                     592,148 18     199,257     148,037     49,815
1836           176,232 15
1837           252,076 55
1838           236,170 98
1839    7                      908,649 50    316,501     227,162     79,125
1840           241,691 04
1841           235,189 30
1842           318,396 53
1843    8      24,254 43    1,639,531 30     130,882     259,882      32,720
1844           236,394 37
1845           255,112 96
1846           262,073 55
1847           211,402 76
9                     964,983 64      74 547     241,245     18,637
1848           2954,056 46                  Less than in the preceding  period.
1849           291,705 27
1850           251,862 28
89    10    274,902 21   1,072,526 22  107,543   268,131     26,886
1852           301,732 70
1853           314,922 88
1854           305,778 84
1855             10,427 77   1,232,862 19    160,336     308,215     20,084
1856            307,318 69
1857            388,932 69
1858            334,018 48
1859            350,915 45
1860, 9112   45    1,381,185 31     148,323     345,296     37,081
1860            429,799 08
Total, 8,632,315 55
The balance in the treasury, at the close of the above period, was $1,466 19. The footing of this table
should, therefore. have been greater by $2,531 64. The discrepancy arose from the use of some early tables
of receipts, prepared to show the amount of donations and legacies.




THE  FINANCES.                               161
RECEIPTS IN PERIODS OF TEN YEARS.
1,4.
Year.     Donations.      Legacies.     Year.      Donations.      Legacies.
1811         $975 96                    1841     $213,236 39    $20,506 65
1812       13,597 40                    1842       277,495 04      39,088 31
1813       11,209 90                    1843       222,014 90     20,761 32
1814       11,791 91        $15 00      1844       217,902 66      16,446 85
1815        9,122 54         291 00     1845       220,863 92     32,437 01
1816       10,412 51         101 83     1846       195,208 37      63,436 90
1817       24,505 66       2,620 00     1847       192,816 92      16,548 29
1818       31,712 53          80 00     1848       225,595 01      26,157 49
1819       33,676 25         290 37     1849       261,431 41'    28,271 29
1820       35,224 49         973 15     1850       217,839 26      31,474 84
$182,229 15     $4,371 35              $2,244,403 88   $295,128 95
2.                                      5.
1821       45,433 65         363 83     1851       244,521 43      28,169 36
1822       57,625 87       1,816 61     1852       263,683 46      36,020 44
1823       48,509 70       5,054 52     1853       269,899 42      35,156 16
1824       44,657 55       1,642 18     1854       264,951 97      32,238 89
1825       50,624 03       3,101. 45    1855       256,855 57      44,482 60
1826       57,645 75       2,075 36     1856       250,486 22      48,730 36
1827       82,435 25       4,088 03     1857       321,432 98      55,035 12
1828       95,784 00       3,721 88     1858       269,827 29      34,248 76
1829       94,870 90       9,671 34     1859       276,597 38      49,963 03
1830       75,408 73       5,379 43     1860       373,241 72      52,597 53
$642,995 43    $41,285 98              $2,791,497 44   $416,642 25
3.
1831'      89,068 26       9,235 76                  SUMiMARY.
1832      117,392 00      10,349 93
1833      132,565 68       8,828 85
1834      138,919 00       6,709 66     Periods.    Donations.     Legacies.
1835      148,896 35       6,997 25
1836      164,817 55       8,757 84    1811-1820    182,229 15     4,371 35
1837      233,443 39      14,030 32    1821-1830    642,995 43    41,285 98
1838      227,338 11       5,491 35    1831-1840  1,705,205 73    99,914 73
1839      223,987 84      17,700 24    1841-1850  2,244,403 88   295,128 95
1840      228,777 55      11,813 53    1851-1860  2,791,497 44   416,642 25
$1,705,205 73    $99,914 73     Total,  $7,566,331 63  $857,343 26




162                    THE BOARD.
Legacies to the Permanent Funds are not included in the
preceding tables of receipts.  These funds are two-  the
General Permanent Fund, consisting of $64,715, and the
Permanent Fund for Officers, amounting to $39,840.
GENERAL SUMMARY.
From Donations,..$7,566,331 63
From Legacies.........      857,343 26
From Other Sources,..........        208,640 66
Grand Total,......  $8,632,315 55
An inquiry, prosecuted some twenty years since, made it
seem highly probable, that not more than two thirds of the
church members, even in the State of Massachusetts, then gave
any thing for the cause of foreign missions.  It appeared,
moreover, that eight parts out of nine of all that was given,
was by church members. In most districts of country, the
proportion of giving church members must be considerably
less, and the proportion contributed by the visible church
more.  It is matter for grateful acknowledgment, however,
that from the beginning there has been, on the whole, all upward tendency in the receipts.  Dividing the time of the
Board's existence into periods of four years, in every one of
these periods, with but a single exception, there has been an
increase of receipts. That exception was owing to the extraordinary impression made on the Christian community by the
meeting of the Board in Philadelphia, in the year 1841, which,
through the divine blessing, carried the income of the following year up to the unprecedented amount of three hundred
and eighteen thousand dollars. The table presents a striking
illustration of the advance of the mighty cause of the gospel,
slowly, but steadily, surely, from period to period, as by invincible laws.




THE  FINANCES.                              163
EXPENDITURES IN PERIODS OF FOUR YEARS.
Years. Periods. Expenditures.  Periods of 4 Years.  Increase.  Av. An. Exp's.  Increase.
1811
1812             $9,699
1813               8,611
1814               7,078
1815    1          5,027       $30,415                    $7,603
1816              15,934
1817              20,485
1818              36,346
1819    2         40,337       113,102       $82,687      28,275   $20,672
1820              57,621
1821              46,771
1822              60,474
1823              66,380
1823    3  66'380      231,246       118,144      57,811     29,536
1824              54,157
1825              41,469
1826              59,012
1827             103,430
1827    4  103,430     258,068        26,822      64,517      6,706
1828             107,676
1829              92,533
1830              84,798
1831    5         98,313       383,320       125,252      95,830     31,313
1832             120,954
1833             149,906
1834             159,779
1835             163,254
G          1836    210,407 593,893   210,573     148,473     52,648
1836             210,407
1837             254,589
1838             230,642
1839    7        227'491       923,129       329,236     230,782     82,309
1840             246,601
1841             268,914
1842             261,147
1843    8        256S,687     1,033,349      110,220     258,337     27,555
1844             244,371
1845             216,817
1846             257,605
1847             264,783
1847    9              9264783,576   *49,773     245,894   *12,443
1848             282,330
1849             263,418
1850             254,329
1851             284,830
1851   10  284,830    1,084,907      101,331     271,226     25,333
1852             257,727
1853             310,607
1854             322,142
1855             318,893
1855                  1,209,369      124,462      302,342     31,115
1856             323,000
1857             355,590
18s58            372,041
1859             376,418
12                   1,427,049       217,680     356,762     54,420
1860             361,958
Total,  $8,633,381
* Less than in the preceding period.
23




164                     THE BOARD.
There was an excess of the expenditure over the receipts in
seven of the twelve periods, and in five of them  the receipts
exceeded the expenditure.  The difference formed the debt,
as it stood July 31, 1859, which was so happily removed in
the following year. The annual increase in the Board's expenditure from the beginning, has averaged about seven thousand six hundred dollars. During the last six periods, the
annual increase was about eight thousand eight hundred dollars. Considering the prosperity and extent of the system of
missions, as a whole, perhaps it is not more than their natural
growth, under the ordinary blessing of Heaven.  Foreign missions are essentially progressive, as much so as a family. The
analogy is most striking.  The children advance physically,
intellectually, morally, making increasing demands for food,
clothing, and education. This is the family constitution, and
violence is done to the laws of domestic life whenever the
growth is resisted, or even not promoted. Up to a certain
period, it involves a regular increase of expense, which no
enlightened parent would withhold, except froim  necessity.
Thus we see in a mission a regular growth and development
up to a certain period of its life.  But experience shows, that
an invariable yearly increase in the receipts is not to be
expected.  There was a decrease in fifteen of the past fifty
years.  There have been vacillations analogous to those in the
business of the country, and more or less resulting therefrom;
and it is one of the unsolved problems in foreign missions,
how to provide against these.  Perhaps our only solution is in
the principle of faith.  The main ground of confidence in the
success of missions to the heathen world, is in that principle.
Our hopes and expectations concerning their progress and
final triumph are sustained by the command, promise, faithfullless, power, and agency of Almighty God.
The experience of the Board in its first twenty-five years
did not warrant any serious apprehension of danger in leaving
the several missions to exercise a discretion, under general
directions from the Committee, as tQ the amount of their




THE FINANCES.                  165
annual expenditures. But in the year 1836, the expenditures
of the Board rose from one hundred and sixty-three thousand
dollars - which was the expenditure of the previous yearto two hundred and ten thousand dollars; and the debt from
four thousand six hundred dollars to thirty-eight thousand
eight hundred dollars. The expenditures of the year 1837
were two hundred and fifty-four thousand dollars, or ninetyone thousand dollars more than the receipts of the previous
year, and the debt forty-one thousand dollars. Had not the
receipts of the Board, in that year of general gloom and bankruptcy in the country, exceeded those of the previous year by
more than seventy-five thousand dollars, the Board would
have met at Newark under an overwhelming load of debt.
Had no more been contributed in 1837 —that year of commercial disaster and distress - than in the two years of plenty
immediately preceding, the missions, without a miracle of
mercy, would have suffered all but starvation and ruin! For
how could the Board, in such circumstances, have had credit
in the commercial world to draw its bills of exchange on London in sums sufficient to supply their wants? or, resorting to
the only other mode of remittance, where could it have procured specie, when there was none in the market? Moreover,
had not the Committee, in the summer of 1837, reduced the
expenses of the missions some forty thousand dollars, the debt,
instead of being only thirty-five thousand dollars, would have
risen to seventy-five thousand dollars.
The Prudential Committee attributed no blame to the
missions for this increase in their expenditures. At the
commencement of every mission, circumstances for a time
prescribe narrow limits to a judicious expenditure. The mnissionaries do not know the language, and have no press, no
schools, no native helpers. They need money only for food,
clothing, shelter, occasional tours, and for procuring instruction in the language. But with advancing time there are
changes. Beginning to preach, they need preaching houses
of some sort, which, at the least, the natives must have help
in providing.  They prepare books, and require a press.




166                    THE BOARD.
They have a printing establishment, readers, a demand for
books, and need paper, ink, workmen. They have free
schools, training schools, native helpers, preaching tours, and
calls for new stations, more laborers, more and more extended
and vigorous operations. In such circumstances, it might be
judicious, if the funds can be obtained, to increase the expenditures considerably. Nay, to the missionaries on the ground,
a great increase may seem a matter of obvious necessity, and
not to make it they may feel to be a neglect and exposure
of the harvest in the field no better than a waste of money,
labor, and influence. And yet, in the actual state of the treasury, -as better known to the Committee at home than it can
be to them, - such an increase of expenditure may involve
other and greater evils, which ought on no account to be
incurred.
About the years 1835 and 1836, many of the missions felt
impelled to enlargement by motives like these; and the
number of the missions had now become such, tliat a
small increase of expense in each made a large sum in the
aggregate.  So distant were the missions from  each other,
that they could not act in concert; and so distant from the
seat of the Board, that a long time was required to modify
their expenditures in an emergency. There was no way,
therefore, to prevent the evil of an overdrawn treasury, but
by assigning bounds to the annual expenditure of each mission. Indeed, so great was the exigency, in the early part of
1837, as to constrain the Committee at once to put a limit
upon the expenses of each mission, making use of such facts
as they had in deciding what it ought to be. This they did in
a circular letter, which, though it did not require reductions,
served to effect them in many cases. The missions generally
appreciated the motives which governed the Committee, and
conformed to their instructions. In one mission, however, a
portion of the missionaries called in question the right of the.
Prudential Committee so to restrict their expenses. They
resolved, that, in their opinion, it was the duty of the Board
fully to sustain the schools, or be chargeable with a dereliction




THE FINANCES.                  167
of Christian and missionary duty fatal to the best interests of
the people. They also passed the following, among other
resolutions: -
That as the Board, in their late letter, seem to withhold
from the schools that aid which we had reason from  their
instructions to expect, therefore we can not but feel deeply
grieved at such a procedure, without a full knowledge of our
circumstances, and the difficulties ill which such a measure
might involve us.
As a vital principle was here involved, which needed settlement before going further, the case was referred to the Board
at its meeting in 1838. The response of the Board was as
follows: -
1. That our missionaries, in passing these resolutions, evidently acted under a misapprehension as to the facts in the
case; and we have good reason to believe that had they possessed more definite information on the subject, they would
not have adopted the resolutions.
2. That it is, and always will be, the duty of the Prudential
Committee, under the superintendence of the Board, faithfully to employ all the means furnished by the charities of the
community in providing for the comfortable support of the
missionaries, and for the enlargement and success of their
operations.
3. That, both as a right and a duty, it unquestionably
belongs to the Prudential Committee, under the supervision
of the Board, to regulate the expenses of every mission, and
of every missionary; that this principle is clearly implied ill
the standing rules of the Board, and that the uniform practice
has been in accordance with it, ever since the commencement
of our foreign missions; that the Board deem this principle
of vital importance in the prosecution of missions; and that
it can not be overlooked or neglected without opening the
door for great irregularities and embarrassments in their
pecuniary concerns, and thus forfeiting the confidence of the
public.




168                     THE BOARD.
4. That it is the indispensable duty of all the missionaries
of the Board to govern themselves, in regard to their expenditures, and all their proceedings as missionaries, according
to the directions of the Prudential Committee.
5. That although in ordinary cases it is altogether proper,
and a matter of course, that the Prudential Committee sllhould
have free consultation with the missionaries in every Station
before making important changes in relation to expenditures,
or other subjects pertaining to the conduct of missions, yet
they have a perfect right, and are bound in duty, to make any
changes at once, without such consultation, whenever the circumstances of the case render it necessary.
Thus it was that the present system  of Estimates and Appropriations arose. The missions are expected to make out a
carefully prepared estimate of the expenditures needed for the
next year in every department of their labors, going as much
as possible into detail, and to forward it in time to reach the
Missionary House before October; and upon these estimates
the appropriations for the following year are made out by the
Prudential Committee; and by these the Treasurer of the
Board is governed in his remittances.  As the missions are
expected to be governed by them, it might seem that nothing
more is needfull to keep the expenditure within the appropriation. The success has not been complete. The appropriations are to be made beforehand. The missions are in distant
countries; and it is not possible for the Board to proceed on
the principle of remitting only as the funds are actually
in the treasury. No foreign missionary society is able to
do this.  Those distant expenditures must be authorized
months before they are actually incurred; and of course with
reference to the probable and not the actual receipts. In the
working of an extended system of foreign missions, this is the
wisest economy. Suppose it possible to obtain the funds beforehand for a six months' or a year's outlay: on such a financial system, there must be large sums constantly on hand, with
the difficulties of safe investment, with interest, with losses,




THE FINANCES.                  169
and with the uncongenial reputation of a money-lending institution. The Christian public will not make such advances to
a missionary society, nor are they desirable. It has been,
however, the tacit understanding of the missions, that the Board
is to make good to them the nominal value of all the appropriations. Had this applied in practice only to losses on exchange; the evil would not have been great. But the principle
once admitted, naturally had a broader application; and so
the year has been apt to close with a considerable excess of
the expenditure above the appropriations. Losses, war prices,
extra appropriations, etc., instead of being met on the ground
by modifications in the enterprise itself, have come home upon
the central treasury; and, if no special fund had been reserved for such contingencies, they of course created a debt,
and went out in that repulsive form and aspect to the churches.
The inconvenience of this has been seriously felt. It has
seemed desirable, therefore, so to arrange the appropriations
that the missions will go through the year, and meet all
their outlays, with the money actually, appropriated.  This
would necessarily involve the right of the missions to modify
the several departments of expenditure. A sum being placed
at their disposal, — all the Board is able to assign for the
year, —the missions will so manage as to make it meet
all the exigencies of the year in immediate connection with
their field. The Board is too remote from the missions for
prompt intervention; but the missions are in the midst of their
work and expenditure, and so can stop short at any time, where
they must. Skill, thought, resolution, painstaking, will be
required; but, if this be carried out in all the missions, it will
leave the Board, at the close of its year, with nothing extra to
meet, except the possible excess of the appropriations above
the receipts.
The Agencies will be tieated historically in a subsequent
chapter; but this is the place to remark upon their cost. The
salaries of the district secretaries are necessarily larger in
some districts than in others. For obvious reasons, this class




170                     THE BOARD.
of laborers need to reside in central places, where railroads and
post-routes meet, and from which they can most readily visit
and communicate with the different sections of their respective districts; and it is found that such men as pastors and
churches will gladly welcome, are not obtainable at less salaries than are paid by the Board. The traveling expenses
form  no part of the salary.  These represent the amount of
travel performed in prosecuting the agency.  The one thousand seven hundred and seventy-nine dollars paid last year on
this score, if all for the road expenses alone, would represent
some sixty thousand miles of travel. The distance traveled
can be scarcely less than fifty thousand miles. The roads are
often long and wearisome. As with postages in the case of secretaries, so with road expenses in respect to agents, the greater
the amount, the greater, almost of course, the labor performed.
The value of the PRESS, as a missionary agent, is inestimable.  The Board has relied much on the self-supporting religious newspapers and periodicals of the day, which form so
prominent a feature in the religious life of the age. But every
large society finds it necessary to have channels of its own for
communicating with the public.  It has been so with the
Board during the greater part of its existence.  The Missionary
Herald has been its main reliance.  That publication was once
more than supported by subscribers paying a dollar and a
half for the volume. The question arose at length, whether
the cause would not be promoted by sending the Heralcl gratuitously to every donor of ten dollars and upward who did
not prefer taking it as a subscriber, to every collector of not
less than fifteen dollars, to treasurers of associations contributing not less than twenty dollars, and to pastors in congregations which statedly contribute to the treasury of the Board
through the monthly concert or otherwise.  Such was the
opinion of the Board; and these donors, collectors, treasurers,
congregations, are justly reckoned among the supporters of
the Missionary Herald.  Somewhat more than two thousand
copies are paid for by subscribers, who are often, by the rule,




THE FINANCES.                  171
entitled to gratuitous copies, and about thirteen thousand
copies go as is stated above. Similar remarks would apply to
the gratuitous distribution of some forty thousand copies of
the Journal of Missions and Day Spring.
The cost of printing the Annual Report has ever been regarded as a judicious expenditure.  The Report would not
have been elaborately written if it were not to be printed;
the motive would not have been sufficient. It would have
been little more than the brief general abstract usually read
at the annual meeting. A thorough digest was the thing needed, a careful resum6, an intelligent exhibition, of the proceedings and events of the year; and such has been the Annual
Report. It has put the Board and the churches in communication with the executive and the missions. Its influence
upon the officers in preparing it, has been like taking an account of stock with the merchant.  It has been the winding
up of the mainspring. The Board would not have felt that
it understood or could understand the business, but for the
Report. The document is believed to be no larger than is
needful for an intelligible account of such extended and prosperous operations; nor is the edition greater than the number
of associations and donors who rightfully expect to receive it.
The MISCELLANEOUS expenditure scarcely needs remark. The
payment for postage represents a large amount of correspondence.  Within our own country, it is paid for letters written at
the Missionary House.  With the missions, and individuals in
foreign lands, it is only for communications from or to the executive officers of the Board.  More than five hundred dollars,
not in the treasurer's account, was paid for letters passing
through the Missionary House from missionaries or their personal friends, and of course charged to the private account of
the missionaries. As to salaries, it may be proper to say, that
the Secretaries have never been able to live upon their salaries
alone; though, having always received as much from the Board
as they themselves deemed expedient, they have inever seen
reason to complain.
24




172                    THE BOARD.
REMITTANCES.
The remittances to the missions, previous to the year 1830,
were usually in specie. The exception was in the years 1826
and 1827, when an arrangement was kindly entered into by
Edward A. Newton, Esq.,- -now of Pittsfield, Mass., then a
merchant in Calcutta, - to advance funds for the expenses of
the India missions, for which bills were to be drawn payable
in London.  Since 1830, the Board has made its remittances
thllrougll Messrs. Baring, Brothers, & Co., the well-known bankers ill London. The Treasurer draws no bills until authorized
by the Prudential Committee, and a certified copy of their
vote is required by the agent of the bankers, before he gives
the sanction of his house. During the thirty years past, the
Board has remitted nearly four and a half millions of dollars
through the Messrs. Barings to the several missions. From
fifteen to twenty-five thousand pounds sterling have generally
been out at one time, but there has never been a time when
any security was demanded.
Almost all the missions are thus sustained. These bills of
exchange form a better remittance than specie, as they can be
sent by mail, oftener, in smaller sums, with less trouble, without the cost of insurance and freight, and without the loss of
interest. In general they are remitted monthly, and about
the same amount is sent from month to month. The bills are
sold by the missions, and thus are converted into money. The
monthly remittance is equal to a twelfth part of the annual
allowance to the mission. Of course the bills do not accumulate in the hands of the treasurers of the missions, and those
which arrive and become due in London are about the same
in amount from month to month with those which are sent
from Boston. After these bills of exchange have once completed a revolution in their appointed orbits, it makes little
difference in the amount of the Board's indebtedness, at what
period in their revolution they are charged in the Treasurer's
accounts; for they are scattered along through every month
in the year in nearly equal proportions, and while new bills of




THE FINANCES.                  173
exchange commence their revolution and are entered to the
debit of the Board, the like number terminate theirs, and
come up for final adjustment. While, therefore, this mode of
remittance continues undisturbed, it makes little difference, on
the debit side of the accounts, whether the bills are charged
when remitted, or on reaching the mission, or on coming to
maturity in London.
The usage of the Treasurer is to charge the bills as soon as
they are remitted. This is due to the banking house in London, which, through its agent in Boston, makes itself responsible for the payment of these bills of exchange before they
are sent. This is due also to the community; for these bills
of exchange are as truly a remittance of money as the sending of so many bank bills from Boston to New York, and the
Board is held firmly bound to redeem them in specie, or its
equivalent, and the community ought to know the extent of
the liabilities.  M3oreover, - and this consideration alone
would be decisive, - if the bills were not charged until they
had completed their circuit, and a war, or any other cause,
should break up the present arrangement, and compel the
Board to resort again to the remittance of specie, all the missions which are sustained by this means would inevitably be
charged with double their actual expenditure for the greater
part of a year following this event; and the Board would
suddenly fall into arrears, and that too, probably, in circumstances very inauspicious. For not only would specie have to
be bought to take the place of the bills of exchange in the
monthly remittance, (which of course would have to be
charged at once,) but for months the bills that were performing their revolution would be arriving in London, and demand
payment there.
INVESTMENTS.
The Permanent Funds of the Board are divided into two
classes — the General Permanent Fund, and the Fund for
Officers. The former amounts to sixty-four thousand seven
hundred and fifteen dollars, as has been stated, and the latter




174                     THE BOARD.
to thirty-nine thousand eight hundred and forty dollars. The
foundations of the General Fund were laid in Mrs. Norris's
legacy of thirty thousand dollars, at the outset of the Board's
history. It is chiefly made up of legacies bequeathed for it
expressly, and embraces the Missionary House. The Fund
for Officers, the income of which goes to pay part of their salaries, had its origin many years ago in the dissatisfaction
which some excellent patrons, living in rural districts, felt at
the amount it was needful to give the officers for their support.
It was made up in part by contributions for this specific object,
and in part from the profits of the Missionary Herald, when
the paying subscription list was much larger than it is at
present. It is deemed prudent to retain such permanent
funds as are now held by the Board, in order that there may
be a sure reliance in case of emergency. The credit of the
Board might otherwise, under circumstances of unexpected
difficulty, be impaired, which would prove an incalculable evil.
At the meeting of the Board in Utica, in 1855, the committee on the Treasurer's report proposed that a select committee be appointed to consider the propriety and expediency
of making some permanent provision for the support of superannuated and disabled missionaries, and also to inquire into
the expediency of revising the present rules respecting the
children of missionaries, and that the said committee report
at the next meeting of the Board.  Such a committee was
appointed, and presented a written report at the following
meeting, which was ordered to be printed for circulation
among the members, and to come up for consideration at the
meeting in Providence in 1857. Two able reports were then
presented; one by the majority, in favor of establishing a
fund for the relief of superannuated and disabled missionaries,
and the children of missionaries.  The other was a minority
report against such a fund. After considerable discussion, the
following resolutions were unanimously adopted as a substitute
for those proposed by the committee: —
1. That it is highly desirable to cherish and strengthen a
warm  Christian sympathy in behalf of those who have been




THE FINANCES.                  175
disabled in their work as missionaries, and toward their widows and children, and that it is desirable to open all suitable
channels for the practical expression of such sympathies.
2. That the Prudential Committee will receive and cheerfully appropriate, according to the same principles which have
hitherto governed them in the premises, whatever legacies or
contributions may be made from year to year, and designated
by their donors for this specific object.
The subject will be treated somewhat more largely in the
chapter on missionaries.
INDEBTEDNESS.
The Board has been obliged often to report a debt, greater
or less in amount; but this has not been because its annual
expenditure in so many instances exceeded its income. When
a debt is once incurred in a great system of operations, and
where the demand on the treasury is constant and increasing,
it is not easily removed; because there must be a sum large
enough to pay both the current expenses and the debt. In
truth, the missions have grown faster than the habit of giving
in the churches. The expenditure has consequently pressed
hard upon the receipts. In two or three instances, owing to
unusual prosperity in some of the missions, and it may be to
commercial distress at home, the indebtedness has become
such as to occasion some uneasiness. But it has always been
paid without impairing the credit of the Board, or bringing
any damage on the Christian community. Taking one time
with another, the expenditure has probably been no more in
advance of public sentiment, than to operate as a really healthful stimulant. It is quite certain that the restriction upon
the expenditure has always been as stringent as seemed to
comport with a proper observance of the law of continued
progress, which God has prescribed for the missionary enterprise. The missions can not be healthy, contented, prosperous, without a free growth and expansion. And it has
ever been the policy of the Board to protect, as far as possible,
the results of labor in the missions.




176                    THE BOARD.
The public admission of debt, on the part of the Board, has
never affected its credit. When the debt has. become large,
effectual measures are taken to reduce it. The banking
house in London, however, on whom its bills of exchange
are chiefly drawn, appears to be aware that Christian benevolence, directed to a commanding religious object of enduring
interest, like the conversion of the world to God, is more to be
depended on than mere skill in trade.  It is also a fact, that
the permanent funds of the Board are greater than the debt
has ever been; and, as a last resort, even that portion of them
which the Board has no power to spend, because the donors
gave only the interest to be expended, might, doubtless, by a
process of law, be made available to the discharge of its liabilities. A permanent fund to a certain amount, that can not be
applied to current expenses, is an important, if not an indispensable, safeguard to the credit of the Board in the commercial
world. It has been deemed proper always to state the accounts
of the Board so that the community may see just how far the
institution is within the line of safety.
The Prudential Committee has often had but a very limited
responsibility for the balance, which the closing year has left
standing against the Board. The elements composing it were
perhaps scarcely within their legitimate control. Only by an
exercise of power, it may be, in disregard of the laws of missionary finance, cpuld they have done any thing effectual to prevent it. Reducing missions, and holding back missionaries,
besides being contrary to the command of Christ, are not
found to exert a beneficial effect on the treasury. They have
a disastrous influence on the missionary spirit in our colleges
and theological seminaries, and indeed every where. If new
missionaries fail to come forward, and there is actually a
decline in the number of missionaries abroad, it is found to
be hard to induce the churches to advance in the amount of
their subscriptions. In consequence of an error of this sort
in 1837, the Board, ten years afterward, stood in its receipts
nearly where it did at that time. Here it is emphatically true,
that " there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it
tendeth to poverty."




CHAPTER XI
THE AGENCIES.
The Two Branches. - Agents early in the Half-Century. - Growth of System. - Brookfield Auxiliary.- Laws of Benevolent Giving. - Productiveness of Agencies. - Organizing of Associations and Auxiliaries. - A Model Collector. - Causes of Decline
in Associations. - Missionaries as Agents. - Action of the Board on Deputations to
Auxiliary Meetings. - General Agents. - District Secretaries. - Proper Sphere of
Agencies. - Cost of the Agents. - Home Publications of the Board, and their Cost.
- Cost of the Two Branches of Agency.
THE Agencies, or means for raising funds for the support of
missionaries, are of two kinds-the living agent, and the
publications.  The outlay for these two departments is nearly
the same.  The cost of working a large missionary system
does by no means increase in proportion to its extension; neither does the comparative cost of the agencies.
THE AGENTS.
The Board has always found it necessary to employ agents.
The first was the Rev. John Frost, from the Andover Seminary, who performed a successful work in New England and New
York toward the close of 1811, and early in 1812.  Agents
were afterward employed from year to year, as their services
were needed; and they could be obtained. It is known that
about seventy have been thus employed who pursued their theological studies at Andover. Pastors of churches have also
engaged in temporary agencies.  Among the most noted of
these was the Rev. Dr. Edward Payson, of Portland, Me.; and
this service he performed more than once. The nature of his
agency in the year 1816, is thus indicated by Dr. Worcester:
"The Prudential Committee request you, Rev. and Dear Sir,
to spend as much time in the agency, during the present year,
(177)




178                    THE BOARD.
as may be consistent with your other engagements and duties.
They wish you to visit the principal places, first in the District
of Maine, and then in other parts of the country; to animate
and strengthen the associations already formed for aiding the
Board; to promote the forming of societies wherever it may
be suitable, and to do what you can to unite and engage the
hearts of ministers and people in the heavenly design of imparting the knowledge of salvation to the many millions who
are perishing in pagan darkness and corruption."
In July of the same year, the late Dr. Elias Cornelius began
his agency for promoting the objects of the Board, and especially for improving the character and condition of the Cherokee,
Choctaw, Chickasaw, and Creek Indians. After conferring with
the government at Washington, he was to visit Mr. Kingsbury's
station in the Cherokee country, afterward called Brainerd, and
to do what he could to encourage that infant establishment.
In the year 1821, the Prudential Committee recorded the
fact, "that the clergy belonging to the Brookfield Association
(in Massachusetts) have generally entered upon a plan for
receiving the regular and systematic contribution of a small
stipulated sum from each member of the church, who may be
disposed thus to contribute, at a stated season frequently recurring, the aggregate of which contributions is to be applied
to the support of missions among the heathen."  Whereupon
it was resolved, "' That the Committee highly approve of this
method of increasing and concentrating the benevolent exertions of the professors of godliness; and that they respectfully
suggest to their brethren who have manifested a peculiar in.
terest in the success of this plan, the utility and propriety of
making it known to ministers of the gospel extensively, and
of inviting their cooperation."  The Auxiliary Society, subsequently formed within the bounds of this Association, adopted
the practice, in 1826, of printing not only their Annual Report and proceedings, (which they had done before,) but also
the names of all the subscribers and donors, and the amount
of their several contributions; and this they have continued
to do, annually, to the present time. The Library of the




THE AGENCIES.                                             179
hoard contains a collection of the Reports of this Auxiliary,
from 1825 to 1859. The volume is of value, as affording
means for determining the laws which govern benevolent giving in rural districts. Such a use was made of these Reports
in a Statistical History of Benevolent contributions, laid before
the Board at its meeting in 1852.  The Auxiliary then embraced sixteen churches, each with its own male and female
Missionary Associations. The following tables, constructed
from the Reports for 1838 to 1841 inclusive, and for 1847 to
1850, show the number of subscribers under several sums,
from six cents up to ten dollars.
SUMMARY FOR THE YEARS 1838-1841.
Years.             Dollars.                Fractional parts of a dollar.                Am    nt
0    ]   con-.    tributed.
1838.     10 5  4  3   2    1  75O  50 040 37 30  25  20  12  10 6
Gentlemen, 20 41  2 39   75  279  7  1  153  2  1  2   75              19  5  4   725 $1,18415
Ladies,...  4 10  4 21   64  246 27  7  415  6  9 14  441           144 30 51  1,493       917 39
24 51  6 60  139  523 34  8  568  8 10 16  516          163 35 55 2,218  $2,101 54
1839.
Gentlemen, 20 36  4 43   77  283 18           176  1  1  4  120  6   43  5 19   856   1,211 45
Ladies,...   3  8  5 15   58  264 45  8  450  2 13 11  528 27  140 37 41  1,655   1,019 39
23 44  9 58  135  547 63  8  626  3 14 15  648 33  183 42 60 2,511  $2,230 84
1840.
Gentlemen, 37 29 13 46   98  324 11           225  1  1       137  r   42 18 24 1,013   1,571 13
Ladies,...        15  8 20   69  281 24  5  478  3 11 11  535 42  161 37 67 1,767            942 64
37 44 21 66  167  605 35  5  703  4 12 11  672 49  203 55 91 2,780  $2,513 77
1841.
Geotleoen, 34 44 11 41   92  267 21  3  184  1  1  6  144               28  6 19   902   1,526 85
Ladies,..         27  7 19   85  290 54 28  424  8 15 23  556          163 49 74  1,822   1,169 37
34 71 18 60  177  557 75 31  608  9 16 29  700          191 55 93 2,724  $2,696 22
GENERAL SUMMARY.
Years.            Dollars.                  Fractional parts of a dollar.           2    Aon
-   tributed.
10   5 14  3   2    1   75   50   4037130  25  2012  10  6
1838...  24   51 6 60 139  525  34  8  568 8 10 16  516    163 35  55  2,218 $2,091 54
1839.. 23   44  9 58 135  547  63  8  626  314115  6481 331183 42  60  2,511   2,230 84
1840...  37   44 21 66 167  605  35  5  703 4 12 11  672 49 203  55  91  2,780   2,513 77
1841..,  34   7118  60 177  557  75 31  608  9 16 29  700    191  55  93  2,724   2,696 22
118* 210i54 244 618 2,234 207 52 2,505 24 52 71 2,536 82 740 187 299 10,233 $9,532 37
Average  29   52|13  61 154  558  51 13  626  6 13 17  634 20 185 46  74  2,558 $2,383 09
* This should be stated $10 and upward; thirty-five of the subscriptions were over $10.
25




180                          THE BOARD.
1838, Contributions at the Monthly Concert,....$465 31
1839,      "        "       "        "....  647 97
1840,      "        "       "         ".... 584 45
1841,      "        "       "        "...    509 82
- $2,207 55
Amount of Subscriptions,...........           $9,532 37
From other sources,..............                 276 14
Contributions from 1838 to 1841 inclusive....... $12,016 06
SUMMARY FOR THE YEARS 1847-51.*
Subscriptions.    No. of subscribers,  Subscriptions.  No. of subscribers.
Under ten cents,.....  333  One to two dollars,...    151
Ten cents,.......  315  Two dollars,......    484
Twelve and a half cents,.     448  Two to three dollars,...      50
Twelve to twenty-five cents,.   173  Three dollars,......   250
Twenty-five cents,..    2,343  Three to five dollars,...   52
Twenty-five to fifty cents,.  133  Five dollars,.....    233
Fifty cents,. 2,088  Five to ten dollars,.           63
Fifty cents to one dollar,..   177  Ten dollars,......    113
One dollar,...... 1,624  Over ten dollars,.......          83
Whole amount from Subscriptions,.... $10,525 58
From Monthly Concerts and other sources,.......          3,396 40
Total,................   $13,921 98
Whole amount for four years, including Monthly Concert,.. $13,921 00
Average annual amount,.............  $3,480 00
* The following results were obtained from an examination of the valuable
statistics published by the Brookfield Auxiliary: —
While the number of subscribers diminished on the whole, the amount of
the subscriptions increased. In the first period, the whole amount raised in
these towns, including monthly concert contributions, was eleven thousand
seven hundred and seventeen dollars and ten cents; in the last period, it was
thirteen thousand nine hundred and twenty-one dollars and ninety-eight, cents,
or three thousand four hundred and eighty dollars'and fifty cents annually,
upon the average. This is about one dollar and thirty-six cents'to each church
member. In the former period, the average annual amount was about one
dollar and three cents to each church member. One town increased in its
contributions one hundred and forty-two per cent., another one hundred and
five per cent. The increase in the whole Association was about eighteen and a
half per cent.; though, according to the number of church members, it was
thirty-two per cent.
The figures show that many members of these churches did nothing for the




THE AGENCIES.                          181
Number of church members in 1850,..            2,403
Average annual amount to each,..........                      $1 36
Amount raised by the Gentlemen's Associations,......    $6,027
Average annual amount,..............    $1,506
Male members of the church in 1850...........    702
Average number of male subscribers,...........    763
Average annual amount to eac h,............. $1 96
Average annual amount to each male member of the church,... $2 14
Amount raised by Ladies' Associations,........    $4,208
Average annual amount..                                      $1,052
Female members of the church in 1850,.....         1,701
Average annual number of female subscribers,....        1,433
Average annual amount to each..... $0 73
Average annual amount to each female member of the church,... $0 62
Board. In fourteen of the churches, the number of members in 1850 was
two thousand four hundred and three, but the average annual number of subscribers in the last period, in these towns, was but two thousand one hundred
and ninety-six.  Now, many subscribers were not members of the churches.
In one parish, the number of subscribers was more than twice as great as the
number of church members. There must, then, have been several hundreds
of professing Christians in these churches who did nothing for this society.
How large a part of them contributed to the cause of missions through other
channels, is not known.
The average annual number of male subscribers in these fourteen towns, in
the latter period, was seven hundred and sixty-three - sixty-one more than
the number of male members of the churches in 1850. The female members
of the same churches in 1850 were one thousand seven hundred and one, and
the female subscribers in these towns were, on the average, only one thousand
four hundred and thirty-three annually, for this period —two hundred and
sixty-eight less than the number of female church members. In the former
period, the whole average annual number of subscribers in the same fourteen
towns was two thousand three hundred and fifty-three: viz., males, eight
hundred and twenty-six; females, one thousand five hundred and twentyseven; number of church members in 1840, two thousand six hundred and
thirty-two: males, eight hundred and fifteen; females, one thousand eight
hundred and seventeen.
In both periods, therefore, the annual number of male subscribers slightly
exceeded the number of male members of the church, while the annual number
of female subscribers was considerably less than the number of females in the
churches.
The figures show, also, an increase in the number of large contributions.
In the former period of four years, there were but thirty-five subscriptions




182                          THE BOARD.
The receipts of the Board were more than doubled in 1817,
though it was a year of scarcity and pressure, the agencies
having been considerably enlarged. The number of agents
employed in the Eastern, Middle, and  Southern  States was
eight. Mr. Cornelius was one, and Samuel J. Mills another,
the latter laboring in Maryland and Virginia. A similar
result followed the use of the same means in 1822.  In 1823,
there was a falling off in the receipts. This deficiency was
not attributed, at the time, to any diminution  of interest in
the missionary work, but to the want of agents. Ill the year
exceeding ten dollars in amount, and eighty-four of just ten. In the latter
period, there were eighty-three exceeding ten dollars, and one hundred and
thirteen of just ten. The number of subscriptions exceeding two dollars, in
the former period, was six hundred and twenty-six; but in the latter it was
eight hundred and forty-four, though the whole number of subscriptions, as
stated above, had diminished. But though the number of large subscriptions
increased, it was still painfully small.
Again. The figures show that, though some had gone forward, a very large
part of the subscribers still did but very little. Of nine thousand one hundred
and thirteen subscriptions, - the whole number, in the last period, omnitting
some juvenile associations, - three thousand six hundred and twelve were in
sums not exceeding twenty-five cents each; and six thousand and ten, or one
thousand five hundred and two annually, in sums of less than one dollar each.
The figures show, also, quite too conclusively, that the amount subscribed,
generally, was by no means regulated by the exact ability of the subscribers,
Subscriptions were in convenient sums - in sums which constitute a kind of
units in our currency. Thus there were three hundred and thirteen subscrip.
tions of ten cents, and four hundred and forty-eight of twelve and a half cents,
but only one hundred and seventy-three between twelve and a half and twentyfive cents, and then two thousand three hundred and forty-three of twenty-five
cents. There were only one hundred and thirty-three between twenty-five
and fifty cents, but two thousand and eighty-eight of fifty cents; one hundred
and seventy-seven all the way between fifty cents and one dollar, and one thousand six hundred and twenty-four of one dollar. From one dollar, the general rule was to go to two; from two, to three; from three, not to four, but to
five; and from five, to ten. So that people need not be urged to double their
subscriptions, but only to increase. If they increase, they will at least double,
in a large majority of cases. The twenty-five cent subscribers will not go to
twenty-eight or thirty-one cents, nor will the one dollar subscribers often go
to one dollar and twelve and a half, or one dollar and twenty-five cents. Men
do not calculate so closely upon what they can give. Some, who give by hundreds or thousands, may make such a proportionate increase, but not the great
number of small contributors,




THE AGENCIES;                   183
1839, the Board declared, that the contributions of the public
generally would not be called forth, unless agents were employed to make personal applications, and bring the matter
home to all classes of people.*
The effort to raise funds has, from the first, assumed more
or less an organized form. The Missionary Herald for 1818
opens with an address to Foreign Mission Societies, other
Associations auxiliary to the Board, and individual patrons
and contributors, Signed by Dr. Worcester. He says there
were then fifty Foreign Mission Societies, as auxiliary societies of the first rank were styled, some embracing entire
counties, but the greater part established in large towns, including the vicinities. There were also about two hundred and
fifty Associations - smaller bodies, male and female, composed of persons who could not conveniently belong to the
county or district society, but were willing to do something
for all or for some of the objects of the Board.
In the first two months of the year 1821, donations were
acknowledged from as many as seventy-eight organized bodies,
in about one third of the towns from which donations were
received. These Associations contributed just one half of the
amount received in those months; and not far from one half
of what came through these Associations came from forty-eight
composed exclusively of females.
In the year 1823, an important effort was commenced to
systematize and extend the organization for raising funds,
which was prosecuted through several of the subsequent years.
A plan of organization was carefully considered by the Prudential Committee, and published in the Missionary Herald
for 1823. Two kinds of societies were desired, one large, the
other small, the larger to include the smaller. The larger
societies were for cities, collections of towns, or counties.
They were immediately auxiliary to the Board, and called
Auxiliary Societies. The smaller were for towns, parishes,
school districts, and were immediately auxiliary to the larger
* Report for 1839, p. 36.




184                    THE BOARD.
societies, and called Associations. The Auxiliary Societies
were the medium of communication between the Associations
and the Board. It was also deemed expedient that every town
or parish should have two Associations, one of males, the other
of females. The reason for this arrangement was, that in
most places greater funds would thus be secured, and in the
manner least objectionable.
The Auxiliary Society was composed of the members of the
several Gentlemen's Associations within certain prescribed
limits. It should have included also ladies. The contribution of any sum annually, from a gentleman or lady, was
all that was needful to membership in the Association. The
main object of this local organization was to secure the
annual appointment of a sufficient number of collectors, male
and female, to present the application to every suitable person
within the limits of the Association. This was the essential
thing; and it was proposed to have both male and female
collectors, and separate societies of ladies.
The subscription, if subscriptions were taken, was only for
the year, and of course would have to be repeated annually.
Supposing an active, faithful body of collectors, this was the
best arrangement. It would tend to create a feeling of responsibility in the collectors; unless they acted, the Association died. It secured a good share of action, which would
conduce not a little to the life and perpetuity of the Association. It might fairly be presumed that the standard of liberality would rise from year to year in a place where this
system was in operation; and persons would be likely to subscribe more liberally, where the subscription was to be made
for one year only, than where it was for several years.
The first Associations organized were by ladies in the Old
South, Park-street, and Union Churches, of Boston, in November, 1823. From this time, the work of organization was
prosecuted rapidly in New England, by means of agents employed for the purpose; and a monthly statement of the exact
progress of the work was made in the Missionary Herald.
The greater part of the organization was effected in the four




THE AGENCIES.                            185
subsequent years. The result of this effort, in 1839, is exhibited in the following tabular view:-,                                             ~;
gSTATES.                            STATES.         Sf v         = 
Maine,........   63   45  108  Pennsylvania,.... 69   18   87
New Hampshire,...   92   86  178  Maryland,.....    3    0    3
Viermont,..          91   83  174  District of Columbia,    5    0    5
Massachusetts....    222  209  431  Virginia.......    10    4   14
Rhode Island,....   0    1    1  Ohio,.........   81   35  116
Connecticut......    151    2   303  North Carolina,..    0    1    1
New York,......   96   26  122  South Carolina,..        3    2    5
New Jersey,.....     36   17   53  Georgia,.......              1    2
Number of the Associations,.......    923  680  1603
To a great extent, these sixteen  hundred Associations were
embodied in near fifty larger associations, called Auxiliaries.
Supposing each Association  to have had, on  an  average, four
collectors, then more than six thousand local agents were thus
designated, by their own people, for the service of collecting
funds.*
* A description of one of these collectors, a fine specimen of his class, has
been furnished by Dr. A. C. Thompson: -
"' Deacon Lewis M. Norton, of Goshen, Conn., commenced acting as a collector the second year after the formation of the Litchfield County Auxiliary,
and continued in the service more than thirty years. He performed this entire
work for the town alone, and every year, with one exception when he was sick.
His son then acted for him. He commenced his work in season, at least one
week before the county anniversary, and was always ready to report in full at
the general meeting. His private affairs required great activity on his part, yet
he devoted an entire week, annually, to this business. His visits to families
were always pleasant, and he laid out his routes in such a way as would enable
him to dine where he expected to get no money. His subscription lists,
receipted by the treasurer of the Auxiliary, are all still on file among his
papers. The treasurer was for many years the venerable Colonel Talmadge,
of Litchfield, at whose house the collectors and their wives were expected to
dine on the day of the anniversary. My impression is, that thatI Auxiliary
was, at least in its earlier years, one of the most successful of the kind; and
that, in proportion to property and population, more was contributed in Goshen
than in any other town in the county or state. I have at least heard that
affirmed, but have no data for substantiating the same."




186                    THE BOARD.
After the lapse of twelve or fifteen years, in the year 1839,
it was found that remittances were made by only one fourth
of the Gentlemen's Associations, while more than two thirds
of the Associations composed wholly of ladies gave proof of
an actual and healthful existence. The system had naturally
suffered from the lapse of time, but more from the fact that
other benevolent societies, seeing its efficacy, had adopted it
in many places; and so many objects were thus presented
in some districts, as to bring the use of collectors into disrepute. In some of the best portions of New England, pastors
interfered, and insisted that only the more expensive departments of benevolence should send collectors through their
parishes; and there the system still exists substantially, and
works to general satisfaction.
The Prudential Committee early declared their conviction
that it was useful to the cause, and to missionaries under appointment but not yet entered upon their work, that they
serve in agencies at home, until ready to go forth on their
mission. From forty to fifty were thus employed in the first
thirty years of the Board's history, and with all the advantages anticipated by the Committee. In process of time,
however, this species of agency lost much of its power to interest and move the churches. The mere fact of missionary
consecration ceased to confer the prestige it did at first, and
the general diffusion of information concerning missions and
the heathen world had greatly abated the power of this class
of agents to impart novelty to their addresses.  Thenceforward the chief demand for the services of missionaries in the
churches was during their visits to their native land, after years
of toil ill the foreign field; and their reports of what they had
seen of the Lord's doings among the heathen seem not yet
to have lost any of their interest.
At the meeting of the Board in New York city, in the year
1827, — one of its more influential meetings, - a committee
was appointed to consider the duties of members of the Board.
That committee made the following report:



THE AGENCIES.                  187
" As far as has come to our knowledge, it is the opinion of
the friends of missions generally, and decidedly the opinion
of your committee, that the plan how in operation, of keeping
alive the missionary spirit in this country and supplying the
treasury of the Board through the instrumentality of Associations and Auxiliary Societies, is the most simple, effective,
and desirable that has been devised for this purpose; that all
previous measures have been abandoned as unsatisfactory,
and could not easily be reverted to, even were they desirable;
and that the most serious ill consequences are to be apprehended, should the favor of the community toward the Auxiliary Societies'be lost, or in any great degree diminished.
" It is the common belief, that this Board has become pledged
to its Auxiliaries to send them a deputation of persons to be
present at their anniversary meetings, with the view of encouraging and stimulating to continued exertions, and of
communicating such useful and interesting intelligence in
respect to the missionary enterprise, as is always received with
satisfaction, and commonly with advantage.
"' The persons, in time past, who have been deputed for this
purpose, when Auxiliaries were few in number and confined
within narrow limits, were missionaries returned from foreign
stations, members of the Prudential Committee, and members
of the Board.'" It is understood, that persons of the first description will
always be employed for this object, when obtainable; that the
pressing and increasing employment of the Prudential Committee renders it wholly impossible that much of their time
should be spared for the purpose; and that it remains, therefore, for the members of the Board to assume this important
duty, which, in the opinion of your committee, they should
assume, and discharge with punctuality and care.'" It will of course be expected of the Prudential Committee,
that they make those requisitions upon the members as generally, and appoint them to places of meeting as near to their
residences, and otherwise study their convenience, as circumstances will allow."
26




188                    THE BOARD.
This report was adopted, with the following resolutions:1. That it shall be the duty of the Corporate members of
the Board to attend the anniversary meetings of Auxiliary
Societies when required by the Prudential Committee, as a
deputation from this Board; and that the traveling expenses
of such members, in going to and returning from the places
of meeting, be paid out of the treasury of the Board.
2. Tllat the Prudential Committee be authorized and requested
to take such measures as they may think proper to engage the
active exertions of the Honorary members of the Board, and
of such other clergymen and laymen as they may consider disposed and qualified to promote the interests of the Board, either
at the meetings of Auxiliaries, or on any other occasions.
Historical truth requires the admission, that far less came
from these proceedings of the Board than was anticipated by
the remarkable man with whom they originated, Josiah Bissell,
Jun., and by those kindred spirits who acted with him.
The Rev. George Cowles was the first of the General
Agents, receiving his appointment in 1826. After him, at
different times, until the year 1848, and in different parts of
the country, were more than a score of agents sustaining the
same appellation, which are here named in the order of their
appointment, viz.: Rev. Ornan Eastman, Rev. Artemas Bullard, Rev. Horatio Bardwell, Rev. Chauncey Eddy, Rev.
David Magie, Rev. William J. Armstrong, Rev. Richard C.
Hand, Rev. Harvey Coe, Rev. Edwin Holt, Rev. Jacob D.
Mitchell, Rev. William M. Hall, Rev. Erastus N. Nichols, Rev.
William U. Foote, Rev. William J. Breed, Rev. Frederick E.
Cannon, Rev. William Clark, Rev. Harvey Curtis, Rev. David
Malin, Rev. Orson Cowles, Rev. Isaac R. Worcester, Rev. Ira
M. Weed, Rev. Samuel G. Spees, and Rev. James P. Fisher.
In the year 1848, the General Agents received the appellation of District Secretaries, as best comporting with their
official duties. That portion.of the country from which the
Board derived its funds was divided into thirteen districts,
each of which was to have its secretary. The number was
afterward reduced to eleven, and ultimately to eight. The




THE AGENCIES.                  189
following persons have held or now hold this office, viz.: Rev.
Messrs. William  Clark, Isaac R. Worcester, Orson Cowles,
David B. Coe, James P. Fisher, Frederick E. Cannon, D. D.,
David Malin, Harvey Coe, A. S. Wells, Ira M. Weed, S. G.
Clark, H. A. Tracy, O. P. Hoyt, J. H. Pettingill, William
Warren, John McLeod, A. Montgomery, and Calvin Clark.
Ten District Secretaries were under appointment in the year
1849: the number has been somewhat reduced.
Whatever name may be given to the agency, it is strictly
auxiliary to the pastoral office, and to be employed only where
it can operate with advantage to the cause. Some look for
the day when agents will no longer be necessary; but that
day is still in the future.  A great and good change, however,
has long been in progress among the agencies employed by
the Board. Since the year 1823, the effort has been to throw
responsibility for raising the funds upon parochial agencies,
upon collectors appointed by the people themselves, and of
course upon those also whose duty it is to see that collectors
are appointed. The whole responsibility ought, evidently, to
rest there. The difficulty has been to create and sustain a
sufficient local feeling of responsibility.  Adverse events are
constantly occurring. Pastors and active church members die,
or, are removed; there are ebbings in the missionary spirit;
adverse influences arise; the minister is in need of aid. Just
in these circumstances, and such as these, the District Secretary
finds his vocation; and, with a large district, the best talents
will have ample scope.  Even his indirect usefulness, in
quickening the piety of the churches into a more active and
vigorous life, may be more valuable to the cause of Christ at
home, than his pastoral labors could be if in charge of a congregation;  and the experience of the Board has been very
decisive as to the necessity for such labors in the present state
of the churches, as a means of sustaining the missions.
The annual cost of agencies employed by the Board in its
second decade, varied with great irregularity from two hundred and forty to three thousand three hundred and twentyfive dollars; in the third, from one thousand one hundred and




190                      THE BOARD.
four to eight thousand nine hundred and seventeen dollars, the
largest outlays being in the middle years; and in the fourth,
from six thousand two hundred and forty-one to fifteen thou'sand seven hundred and three dollars. The fifth and last decade
began with fourteen thousand one hundred and ninety-one,
and ended with ten thousand six hundred and eleven dollars.
The amount of agency, from year to year, was determined by
the exigencies of the cause. Regarding each decade, however, as a whole, the increased expense of the agencies is
quite noticeably proportioned to the increase of the receipts.
The cost of the agencies, as compared with the gross receipts of the Board from the beginning of its operations, is a
little more than three and one third per cent.
THE PRESS.
The home publications, in this department of the Agencies,
have been Annual Reports; Annual Sermons; the Missionary
Herald; the Day Spring, for fourteen years; the Journal of
Missions, for the last eleven years; Quarterly and Monthly
Papers, fot a few years subsequently to 1831; occasional Missionary Sermons; Missionary Tracts; Appeals in times of exigency.  The number of these publications, (not including
Appeals, of which there is no record,) so far as issued at the
cost of the Board, is as follows: -
Annual Reports,..                          166,750 copies.
Missionary Sermons,.                        115,250 "
Missionary Tracts,............ 1,582,879 "
Missionary Heralds, (gratuitous copies in the eighteen  *
last years; the number in the previous distribution
is not known,)...                           199,074   "
Day Springs, gratuitous copies,..          616,854   "
Journal of Missions, gratuitous copies,..   416,320   "
Total,..... 3,097,127   "
The titles of the more important of the Missionary Tracts
are given below.*
* Conversion of the World; or, The Claims of Six Hundred Millions, and the




THE AGENCIES.                          191
The Panoplist was the medium  of communication with the
Christian public in the first years of the Board. The Missionary
Herald was first issued in connection with the Panoplist, and
Ability and Duty of the Churches respecting them. 1818. By Rev. Gordon
Hall and Rev. Samuel Newell.
Hints to Collectors. 1824. By a Secretary.
Missions will not Impoverish the Country. 1826. By Rev. David T. Kimball and Lyman Beecher, D. D.
Duty of Christians to support Missionaries to the Heathen. 1826. By Rev.
Stephen Frontis.
Vindication of American Missionaries at the Sandwich Islands. 1828.
The World to be Reclaimed by the Gospel. 1828. By Archibald Alexander, D. D.
Letters of William Penn. 1829. By Jeremiah Evarts, Esq.
The Future Destinies of America, as affected by the Doings of the Present
Generation.  1830. By Jeremiah Evarts, Esq.
A Comparison of the Apostolic Age with the Present, in respect to Facilities
for Conducting Missionary Operations. 1832. By Lyman Beecher, D. D.
Trials of Missionaries. 1832. By Eli Smith, D. D.
Essay on the Right Use of Property. 1832. By William G. Schauffier, D. D.
Character and Condition of Females in Heathen Countries. 1833. By Rev.
Henry Lyman.
The Spirit of Primitive Christianity. 1833. By Rev. Samuel Munson.
A Call to Personal Labor as a Foreign Missionary. By William S. Plumer,
D. D.
The Extent of the Missionary Enterprise. By Gardiner Spring, D. D.
The Moral Condition and Prospects of the Heathen. 1833. By B. B. Wisner, D. D.
Duty to the Heathen. 1833. By Rev. Ira Tracy.
When a Christian may be said to have done his Duty to the Heathen. 1834.
By Rev. David Greene.
The Saviour's Injunction to his Disciples. 1834. By Rev. Isaac Bird.
On Deciding early to become a Missionary to the Heathen. 1834. By a
Secretary.
Letters on the Constitution of the Board. 1836. By a Secretary.
What will you do for the Heathen? 1837. By Rev. Reuben Tinker.
Pray Less, or Do More. 1838. By Rev. Hollis Read.
Appeal to Physicians. 1838. By Asahel Grant, M. D.
Missionary Schools. 1838. By a Secretary.
The Work of Missions to be Progressive. 1840. By a Secretary.
Abstracts of Donations for 1839, 1840, 1844, 1856.
Manual for Missionary Candidates. By the Secretaries.
The Promised Advent of the Spirit. 1841. By a Secretary.
Proposals for raising up a Native Ministry. 1841. By a Secretary.
On the Use of Maps at the Monthly Concert. 1843. By Edward W.
Hooker, D. D.




192                          THE BOARD.
both were edited by Mr. Evarts.  It became a separate publication in 1819, and the property of the Board in 1821. Owing to
difficulties, delays, and cost in distributing the Herald, beChristian Public Spirit; or, Living for the Kingdom of Christ. By Rev.
David Greene.
Report of a Visit to the Levant. 1844. By Drs. Rufus Anderson and
Joel Hawes.
Refutations of Charges against the Sandwich Islands Missionaries. 1844.
By Rev. Joseph Tracy.
The Theory of Missions to the Heathen; or, Office and Work of the Missionary to the Heathen. 1845. By a Secretary.
Divine Method of raising  Charitable Contributions.  1845.  By Elisha
Yale, D. D.
Control to be exercised over Missionaries and Mission Churches. 1845. By
a Secretary.
Cultivation of the Spirit of Missions in Literary and Theological Institutions. 1845. By Edward W. Hooker, D. D.
Letters to Pious Young Men. 1846. By Rev. John Scudder, M. D.
The Agency devolving on White Men in Missions to Western Africa. 1848.
By Rev. John Leighton Wilson.
Labors and Hinderances of the Missionary.. 1846. By Rev. David Greene.
On Missions to the Jews. 1849. By a Secretary.
The Missionary Age; or, The Time for the World's Conversion come. 1851.
By a Secretary.
Missionary Responsibilities of Pastors. 1851. By S. L. Pomroy, D. D.
Grand Motive to Missionary Effort. 1852. By S. L. Pomroy, D. D.
Statistical History of Benevolent Contributions in the past Sixteen Years.
1853. By a Secretary.
Claims of the Missionary Work upon the Mental Strength of the Ministry.
1855. By Rev. David Bliss.
The Oriental Churches and Mohammedans. By Cyrus Hamlin, D. D.
Ought I to become a Missionary to the Heathen? By Rev. Reuben Tinker.
Outline of Missionary Policy. 1856. By Rev. S. B. Treat.
Letters on Polygamy. 1856.
Oahu College. 1856. By a Secretary.
Report of the Deputation to India. 1856. By R. Anderson and A. C.
Thompson.
Report of the Select Committee on the Deputation to India. 1856.
Can the Board be kept out of Debt, and in what Manner? 1859. By a
Secretary.
Historical Sketch of the Board. 1860. By Rev. Isaac R. Worcester.
Value of Christianity at the Sandwich Islands. By Rev. Ephraim NV. Clark.
Missionary Schools. (Second Tract on the subject.) 1861. By a Secretary.
It. is proper to add, that the Author of this volume is responsible for the
tracts which are attributed to a Secretary.




THE AGENCIES.                   193
fore the existence of railroads, tile experiment was made, in
1823 and some subsequent years, of printing an edition of the
work at Utica, N. Y., and in 1853 at Cincinnati, 0.; but it
was not wholly satisfactory in either case. In a special report
made to the Board at its meeting in 1841, the Prudential Coinmittee thus remarked upon this work, and on the importance
of a wider dissemination of missionary intelligence:" Aside from the Missionary Herald," they say, "' there is
no vehicle by which missionary information is systematically
and widely disseminated among the patrons and friends of this
Board.  Of this periodical, not more than twenty-two thousand have ever, in one year, been circulated in this country.
This number, if they were all equally distributed among the
three thousand churches from which the Board may look for
its funds, would give only about seven copies to a church.
But the manner in which these are distributed leaves many
whole churches without a single copy, and oftentimes many
contiguous churches, not poor nor small, nor in parts of the
country remote or difficult of access, with not more than one
or two copies each on an average.  Yet considerable effort has
been made to extend the circulation of this work. It is well
received, and nearly twice as many copies of it are issued as
of any similar periodical in this country, or England.  Still,
probably less than a tenth part of those from whom, if they
were well informed on the subject, the Board might expect to
receive patronage, ever see the Missionary Herald, or in any
other manner obtain regular and full information on missionary subjects. Hence, with regard to the nature and objects of
the missionary work, the manner of proceeding in it, the history, success, or present state of the several missions, there is,
even among those firiendly to the cause, a want of information
greatly to be lamented, and which must be removed before
this work can be expected to move on vigorously and rapidly." X
This gave rise to a small monthly publication called the
Day Spring, designed to be an auxiliary to the Missionary
* Report for 1841, p. 39.




194                    THE BOARD.
Herald; and, after some years, that gave place to a monthly
paper somewhat larger, called the Journal of Missions.
The cost of the publishing branch of the Agency, for the past
fifty years, as compared with the gross receipts, has been exactly
three per cent.; which is also the cost of it in the year 1860.
To this cost of publications add the cost of the agents, and it is
found that the entire cost of the Agency -that is, of all the
means for cultivating the missionary spirit in the churches and
procuring the funds - has been between six and one third
and six and one half per cent. on the gross receipts. Who
that has had experience of the reluctance with which even
good men give their money, will not have a feeling of gratitude that the cost has been no more?




CHAPTER XII.
RELATIONS TO GOVERNMENTS.
Massachusetts and the Charter. - English Admiral in the War with England. - The
Alligator. - East India Company. - Charles Grant. - Sir Evan Nepean and the
Effective Appeal. - Relations of American Missionaries to their own Government. -
Not affected by the Nature of their Mission, nor by their Circumstances and Relations.
- Dispatch of Daniel Webster declaring the Equal Rights of Missionaries. - Subsequent Declarations. - Government of Ho~land. - Netherlands India. - French Government. - Result as regards Supreme Governments, and as regards Local Governors, Embassadors, Consuls, and other Officials. - Duty of Praying for Governments.
THE difficulty experienced by the Board in procuring its
charter from the legislature of Massachusetts, in the year 1812,
has been already explained with sufficient fullness.  The war
with England commenced in that year, and the merchants of
Salem, having a large trade with India, were desirous of sending an agent to Calcutta, for the purchase of goods to be sent
to the United States on the return of peace. Knowing that
the Board was anxious to forward letters, books, and supplies
to its missionaries who had embarked early in the year, they
offered to send out a small vessel that would take gratuitously
whatever the Board wished to transmit, if Dr. Worcester would
procure a license from  the British Admiral, Sir John Borlase
Warren, commanding on the coast. This license he succeeded in obtaining.  A note from the Admiral gives tie contents
of his letter of protection, which ascribed to the Alligator
- a coasting schooner or pilot-boat of only' seventy tons -
more of a missionary character than had been claimed for her.
On reaching Calcutta, the little vessel was seized and condemned; but the letters and parcels for the missionaries were
forwarded, after some delay. The Calcutta agents freely acknowledged the mercantile objects of the voyage, and it is -understood that in these the shrewd merchants were successfufl;
27                                    (195)




196                    THE BOARD.
but the Company's government suspected,. or professed to suspect, some political plot concealed under the guise of religion,
and were consequently the more severe upon the missionaries.*
Doubtless the Secretary and the Admiral were led, in their
interest for a better cause, to overlook the evidences of a corn.
mercial speculation, which were upon the very face of the
enterprise.
The East India Company have been quite as tolerant of
American as of English missionaries.  Even from  the first,
there have beentrue-hearted and influential persons, both in
India and England, upon whose friendly intervention the
Board and its missions have been wont to rely.  Such were
William  Wilberforce and Charles Grant in Ellgland.  The
latter, when a resolution seemed about to pass in the Court
of Directors, excluding the first American missionaries from
the Company's possessions, presented a written argument in
their defense, showing that the governments in India had
assumed powers not authorized by the laws of the British
empire, nor by the law  of nations.  The Directors avowed
their belief that the object of the missionaries was simply the
promotion of religion, and authorized the Governor to allow
them to remain.  Such friends, too, were the Rev. Thomas
T. Thomason, Dr. William Carey, and George Udney, Esq., of
Calcutta, and William T. Money, Esq., of Bombay. Among
these should be numbered also Sir Evan Nepean, Governor of
Bombay in 1813, to whom, at the close of that year, Messrs.
Hall and Nott addressed their eloquent and successful plea for
liberty to remain and preach the gospel in India. No wonder
that such an appeal as the following overcame the official
scruples and fears of a man so well disposed toward their
object as Sir Evan.
"It is our wish, that your Excellency would compare, most
seriously, such an exercise of civil authority upon us with the
general spirit and tenor of our Saviour's commands. We most
earnestly entreat you not to send us away from these heathen.
* Life of Dr. Worcester, vol. ii. p. 237. Tracy's History of the Board, 2d
edition, p. 40.




RELATIONS TO GOVERNMENTS.            197
We entreat you by the high probability that an official permission from the supreme government for us to remain here
will shortly be received; and that something more general,
and to the same effect, will soon arrive from England. We
entreat you by the time and money already expended on our
mission, and by the Christian hopes and prayers attending it,
not utterly to defeat its pious object by sending us from the
country. We entreat you by the spiritual miseries of the
heathen, who are daily perishing before your eyes, and under
your Excellency's government, not to prevent us from preaching Christ to them. We entreat you by the blood of Jesus,
which he shed to redeem thlem. As ministers of Him who
has all power in heaven and on earth, and who, with his farewell and ascending voice, commanded his ministers to go and
teach all nations, we entreat you not to prohibit us from teachling these heathen. By all the principles of our holy religion,
by which you hope to be saved, we entreat you not to hinder
us from preaching the same religion to these perishing idolaters. By all the solemnities of the judgment day, when your
Excellency must meet your heathen subjects before God's tribunal, we entreat you not to hinder us firom preaching to them
that gospel, which is able to prepare them, as well as you, for
that awful day. We entreat your Excellency not to oppose
the prayers and efforts of the Church, by sending back those
whom the Church has sent forth in the name of the Lord to
preach his gospel among the heathen; and we earnestly beseeclh Almighty God to prevent such an act, and now and ever
to guide your Excellency in that way which shall be most
pleasing in his sight." X
England and America were then at war, but these two missionaries were recognized by the Governor in their higher
relations to the peaceful kingdom of the Lord Jesus.
Circumstances led to a formal discussion of the relations of
American missionaries to their own government, at the meeting of the Board in 1842. The question affected the rights
* Report of the Board, 1814.




198                    THE BOARD.
of persons. It was argued, that thlere is nothing in the nature
of a foreign mission to weaken the missionary's claims as an
American citizen, and the argument was thus stated:1. The Christian ministry, besides having an express divine
appointment, is an original and essential element of all Christian society. It forms a portion of the community, — a distinct profession, having its peculiar and appropriate employments, -as much so as any of the secular professions, whether
of law, or medidine, or commerce. In the practice of its appropriate duties, the clerical profession is as much entitled to
claim the protection of the government of its country, as any
of the other classes composing the body politic. If the views
which, as a citizen, he has a right to take of the duties appertaining to his profession, lead him to go and preach the gospel
abroad, wherever he may go, he is as much entitled to the protection of his government, while demeaning himself like a
good citizen, as if he were a merchant.
2. The Christian ministry exists for a twofold object, viz.:
to sustain the institutions of the gospel in evangelized nations,
and to propagate them  in nations that are unevangelized.
This has been the common opinion in all ages. Indeed, the
propagation of the gospel by the ministry has a special prominence given to it in the Scriptures, as well as by the moral
condition of the world hitherto.
3. Those clergymen who engage in foreign missions not
only pursue a business which belongs appropriately to their
profession, and in performing which they may, of their own
right, claim the protection of their country, but they are also
the agents, in this business, of a very numerous and respectable body of citizens. There are many hundred thousands in
our community who have an interest more or less in this enterprise of Christian benevolence. They contribute for its
support.  The missionary is their agent. Their rights are
involved with his.  They are partners with him  in this
business.
4. The Act of Incorporation given to the Board in the year




RELATIONS TO GOVERNMENTS.             199
1810, by the legislature of Massachusetts, recognizes missions
to unevangelized nations as a lawful and proper work for
American citizens to engage ill. The Board is incorporated
and made a body politic by the name of the American Board
of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, - for the purpose of
propagating the gospel in heathen lands by supporting missionaries and diffusing a knowledge of the Holy Scriptures.
This is the language of the charter.  The Act, though given
by a single State, is practically recognized by all the States
in the Union, as giving the Board an unquestionable right to
receive and hold funds for the purpose of sending Christian
missionaries to heathen nations. Though this fact may have
no direct bearing on the question of a missionary's citizenship,
it must be regarded as legalizing his business.
5. Our national government is accustomed to give passports
to missionaries, knowing them to be missionaries, when they
are about going forth to their work. The passports given to
missionaries are the same as are given to other citizens, certifying that they are American citizens, and commending them,
as such, to the representatives of the nation abroad, and to
the governments of the world. Nor could these documents
with any propriety be refused.
Nor is there any thing to destroy these claims in the circumstances and relations into which the foreign missionary is
brought.
1. The first fact that meets us, is his dependence on his native
land. He derives his support from thence. He looks to those
whose agent he is for the means of living from year to year.
To these patrons, or rather to the Missionary Board acting in
their belhalf, he looks also for direction in his labors; and between him and his directors there is an active and intimate
correspondence as long as he lives. In point of fact, his relations to his native land are as fresh and strong, so far as feeling, interest, and dependence are concerned, at the end of
twenty years, as at the outset of his mission.
2. Another fact is this —that the government of the country




200                    THE BOARD.
to which the missionary goes, never recognizes him in any
other relation than that of a missionary or American citizen.
Hle never becomes a citizen of the country. Indeed, no missionary of the Board could conscientiously comply with the
conditions on which citizenship is conferred upon aliens in the
British empire; and in barbarous pagan countries there would
be folly in the attempt to procure it. He never sustains any
other relation to the land of his sojourn than that of a missionary. He is neither banker, nor merchant, nor trader, nor
cultivator of the soil. He does not own even the house he
inhabits. He has the fewest possible ties to the country, the
least possible hold upon it, that will comport with the performance of his missionary work. It would perhaps conduce
more to the prosperity of the cause of missions, if facts were,
in some respects, less favorable to the strength of this caseif missionaries, for instance, find it easier to gain rights and
privileges in the countries where they labor, and have more
inducement to aim at the permanent settlement of their families. The facts must be stated as they are. Even his children
he regards as having their home in the fatherland; he looks
upon them as Americans, though the laws of our country in
relation to children born out of the country are not what they
should be.
3. It is important to consider the theory of foreign missions
in determining the relations which missionaries sustain to their
native land. Regarded theoretically, missions are not permanent institutions. They are movable, itinerant. As soon as
their object is accomplished in one place, or country, they are
to be transferred to another. They are designed to plant the
institutions of the gospel, and then they leave them to the
conservative influences that have been gathered about them.
This is true theoretically, and it will come out in fact, as soon
as the Church shall prosecute the work with becoming vigor.
Missions are not colonies; they are not settlements; they are
mere temporary instrumentalities, employed indeed to accomplish permanent results, but having a foreign origin, and a
foreign supportf and to be withdrawn as soon as they can be




RELATIONS TO GOVERNMENTS.             201
spared. Hence the missionary is emphatically, in the essential principle of his calling, a sojourner, pilgrim, stranger,
having no continuing city.*
Early in the year 1842, it Was found necessary to bring the
subject to the notice of Daniel Webster, then Secretary of
State, and he kindly furnished a copy of a dispatch which he
sent, under date of February 2, to the Minister Resident at
Constantinople, who had taken too restricted a view of the
purport of our treaty with the Ottoman government. As this
is believed to have been the first formal declaration of our
government on this important subject, it is due to that eminent
statesman that the dispatch should be quoted. It was as follows: -
" It has been represented to this Department, that the American missionaries and other citizens of the United States, not
engaged in commercial pursuits, residing and traveling in the
Ottoman dominions, do not receive from your legation that aid
and protection, to which, as citizens of the United States, they
feel themselves entitled; and I have been directed by the
President, who is profoundly interested in the mhatter, to call
your immediate attention to the subject, and to instruct you
to omit no occasion where your interference in behalf of such
persons may become necessary or useful, to extend to them all
proper succor and attentions, of which they may stand in need,
in the same manner that you would to other citizens of the
United States, who, as merchants, visit or dwell in Turkey.
"Inclosed is a letter addressed to me this day, by Ex-Governor Armstrong, of Massachusetts, a gentleman of high character, which will explain to you the nature of the representations that have been made upon this subject, and which it
appeared due to you, as well as to those interested in the cause
it is the object of the representation to shield and to promote,
frankly to communicate; and the Department believes, that it
will only be necessary to invoke your attention to its contents,
* Repoft of the Board for 1841, p. 36.




202                    THE BOARD.
to insure from you, in future, to the individuals described, what
this government expects from its representatives abroad, in all
cases where citizens of the United States are concerned."
Edward Everett and Lewis Cass, when afterward in the
same high office, distinctly recognized this claim of the foreign
missionary.  Mr. Marcy did the same, virtually, in measures
for a decisive rescue of Dr. Jonas King from unjust oppression
by the Greek government at Athens.
It has sometimes, though rarely, been found expedient for
the Board to seek relief from grievances by direct appeals to
foreign governments.  In the year 1839, the Rev. Dr. Robert
Baird, who was then living in Paris, made, at the request of
the Prudential Committee, a very satisfactory visit to Holland
in relation to the restrictions imposed on missionaries from the
Reformed Protestant Dutch Church, whom the Board had sent
to Netherlands India in the preceding year.
Two years later, as a means of obtaining information, and of
conciliating the government of Holland, the Committee, in concurrence with the Board of Foreign Missions of the Reformed
Dutch Church, sent the Rev. Isaac Ferris, D. D., to that country.  Dr. Ferris reached Rotterdam in June, and was received
with great kindness and respect by Mr. Ledeboer, Secretary
of the Netherlands Missionary Society, and by the Board of
Directors of that institution. He found that society not a little embarrassed by a late restriction of the government, requiring them to send to Netherlands India only native Dutch
missionaries, of whom few were to be obtained. A committee
had gone to the seat of government to effect the removal of
this restriction; and the Directors instructed them to seek the
removal of the restrictions imposed on the missionaries from
the Reformed Dutch Church of the United States. Thle committee no doubt pleaded the cause of their American brethren
with ability and faithfulness'; but the result was unfavorable
in every respect. Dr. Ferris now went to the Hague, and had
an interview with the Minister for the colonies, who expressed
the most friendly regard for the American branch of the Dutch
Church, and confidence in its missionaries; but stated that the




RELATIONS TO GOVERNMENTS.              203
exclusion of foreigners from their interior possessions in the
Indian Archipelago was a principle of settled state policy.
The American missionaries would be restricted to Borneo, and
required to spend some time in Batavia before going thither.
The Minister, however, assured Dr. Ferris that the colonial
authorities would be instructed to give countenance and facilities to our mission in Borneo, both on the coast and in the
interior.* The mission of Dr. Ferris, though not successful
in its main object, led to the transfer of the Chinese branch of
the Borneo mission to Amoy, in China, and threw light upon
the subsequent duty of the Board with respect to Netherlands
India. In June, 1843, the members of the Borneo mission,
being no longer able to endure the embarrassments thrown in
their way by the Dutch Resident at Pontianak, addressed a
memorial to the Governor General of Netherlands India, in
which their missionary office appears to good advantage in
their respectful but dignified and decisive appeals.
The Queen of Louis Philippe, King of France, is understood
to have been a woman of strong religious sentiment, and to
have taken an interest in the success of Roman Catholic missions. Missionaries of the Board in Western Africa were led to
believe, from their intercourse with French naval officers, that
some of them looked for advancement through her influence,
as a consequence of the zeal they should manifest for these
missions; and that much of the annoyance of Protestant missions in the Pacific Ocean from French naval officers, during
the reign of Louis Philippe, was from this cause.  To diminish, if possible, the evils resulting from  such interference at
the Sandwich Islands, the Rev. Dr. Baird, being in Paris in
1841, was requested to convey to the king, if possible, a letter
from  the Prudential Committee in relation to the disastrous
visit of Captain La Place and the frigate L'Artemise at the
Sandwich Islands.  Aided by General Cass, the American
Minister, Dr. Baird obtained the desired interview, presented
the letter, and stated to tile king its more important points.
X Report of the Board, 1842, p. 167.
28




204                     THE BOARD.
His Majesty promised to read the letter, and its accompanying
documents, and to give the whole subject his most serious attention; but it was evident that he had previously heard the statements of the Romish missionaries as to their unpleasant relations to the government of the islands.  Dr. Baird afterward
saw Guizot, the Prime Minister, and stated the case to him.
The Minister heard with evident surprise and regret, and
promised, with every appearance of sincerity, to have the
whole matter investigated and equitably adjusted.
While the experience of the Board favors the fewest possible direct communications by Missionary Societies to national
governments, - where, however, it has never had occasion to
complain of disrespect, — it has had abundant occasion gratefully to acknowledge kind and generous acts from the colonial
authorities of Southern Africa, from local governors and official men of every grade in British India, from the successive
English embassies in Persia, and in a notable instance from a
Russian embassy at that court.  The same may be emphatically said of Lord Stratford de Redcliffe, for many years English
Embassador in Turkey, whose comprehensive and enlightened
views as a statesman led him always to advance the interests
of his own great nation by meanl of skillful national reforms
and religious toleration in the Turkish empire.  Nor has there
been occasion, since Mr. Webster's dispatch, to complain of
our own representatives at the Porte; though their power to
protect has been less than it would have been were their mission raised, as it should be, to the embassadorial grade. English consuls in Turkey and Persia have generally been as kind
and obliging to our missionaries as if they had been of the
same nation. In Western Africa, even French admirals and
their subalterns, after the first rough experience about the year
1844, have been gentlemanly in their deportment, and ready
to oblige. Excepting the disgraceful scenes connected with
Lieutenant Percival and the United  States schooner Dolphin at the Sandwich Islands in 1826,* the visits of our own
* Annual Report for 1827.




RELATIONS TO GOVERNMENTS.             205
national ships have every where contributed to the respectability and safety of our missionaries, and added not a little to
their happiness.
All who desire the success of missions should make continual "supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of
thanks," "for kings and for all that are in authority," that
missionaries, in the several countries where they labor, "may
lead a quiet and peaceable life, in all godliness and honesty."
The unevangelized world is in great part subjected to the control or paramount influence of governments that are with us
far more than they are against us, and that may be expected
to extend to us a reasonable protection. What a progress in
the past half-century! "' This is the Lord's doing, and it is
marvelous in our eyes."




CHAPTER XIII.
THE DECEASED SECRETARIES.
Dr. Worcester. - Mr. Evarts. - Dr. Cornelius. - Dr. Wisner. - Dr. Armstrong.
DR. WORCESTER and Mr. Evarts were among the founders
of the Board; and the well-drawn outline of their lives and
characters in the sixth chapter will suffice for a notice of them
in that relation. But it will be proper to speak somewhat
more fully concerning them  as Corresponding Secretaries;
and also to commemorate the three other deceased Secretaries
- Cornelius, Wisner, and Armstrong,. This will be done as
far as possible in the language of their immediate associates,
who were in circumstances to know them thoroughly.
SAMUEL WORCESTER, D. D.
Excellent and useful as Dr. Worcester was in ecclesiastical
controversy, and as a preacher, pastor, and councilor, his
greatest claim on the gratitude of posterity is in the official
relation lie sustained to foreign missions. The failure of great
and good enterprises, or at least the disasters which befall
them, are often the inevitable consequence of some radical
error in the incipient stages; and the absence of fatal errors
in the scheme and working of the Board must be attributed,
under God, to the admirable sagacity of the first Secretary,
acting in fraternal understanding and sympathy with Mr.
Evarts. Moreover, while not many of the great missionary
problems of the Board were actually wrought out and demonstrated until after his death, he put not a few of the more
important in the most hopeful way of being resolved. The
Board itself was shaped for a wise and steady policy, as if the
(200)




THE DECEASED SECRETARIES.              207
great disturbing influences of fifty years had all been foreseen.
The missions beyond sea were also made deliberative, selfgoverning bodies, with entire freedom in ecclesiastical matters,
and with all the discretionary power, and consequent responsibility, in the use of funds, that comported with the wishes
and claims of the donors.  Had the master builder been enabled to look down through the ages, he would not, perhaps,
have done so well. Hunman wisdom is less a matter of foreknowledge, than a correct perception of the present relations
of things, and a simple conformity to the present indications
of Providence. It is being correct in the step next to be
taken.  With this instinctive perception, this heavenly tact,
Dr. Worcester was eminently endowed.  There were hardly
facts enough then for constructing a theory of missions to any
great extent; and where the Board did act, as it must needs
have acted more or less, upon the popular notions of the times,
it found great occasion for subsequent modifications; as in thd
value of direct civilizing agencies in missions, the influence
of the higher education on savage minds, and the training of
heathen youth amid the civilization of our own country.  But
then these experiments were the way to come at the truth, and
they led to the more correct experience, upon which the missions are now being prosecuted.  Mr. Evarts, writing under
the influence of Dr. Worcester's recent decease, shall say what
more is necessary concerning that great and good man.
The faithful penl of our revered associate — Mr. Evarts
writes - has recorded, in the last letter of considerable length
which he ever wrote, the formation and the early history of
this society. He recorded it as an act of gratitude to God
for his favor to the rising institution, and as an attestation
(the event has proved it to be his dying attestation) to the
great truth, that trust in God is the only safe principle of the
missionary enterprise.
When the Board was first organized, it was little suspected
by any one that its concerns would soon become so weighty
and complicated as they actually became, or that the duties




208                   THE BOARD.
Of the Corresponding Secretary would be so arduous as they
actually were. Yet the choice was just as it would have been
had all these things been foreseen. Before the embarkation
of the first mission, in February, 1812, there had been little
opportunity for active labor. No funds had been received, no
plans of extensive operations had been adopted. The Secretary, however, had not been slumbering at his post. Always
an observer of missions, and well acquainted with the modern
history of attempts to propagate the gospel, he applied himself with new diligence to obtaining a correct knowledge of
the heathen world; to learning the' difficulties and discouragements which every missionary society must expect to encounter; and to the consideration of those great motives to
action which the steady view of a world lying in wickedness
will impress upon a pious mind.
From  1812 to 1817, the concerns of the  Board were
increasing in number and in interest. Several cases of great
delicacy occurred, and the occasions of anxious deliberation
were much more numerous than any person, not intimately
acquainted with matters of this kind, would ever imagine.
The labor of maintaining a correspondence with the missionaries; with others, who were preparing to be employed
in various departments of the missionary work; with the
officers of similar societies, at home and abroad; and with patrons and friends in our widely-extended country, must have
occupied much of his time. Add to this the weight and
responsibility of planning and commencing new missions; of
providing for the comfort and usefulness of numllerous families
already employed or to be employed; of preparing for meetings of the Board and of the Committee; and of laying before
the public, at stated intervals, the proceedings and results, the
hopes and prospects, the occurrences, both adverse and favorable, which had any bearing on this great concern, -and no
one can doubt that great courage and industry were necessary
to carry a man through these efforts, amidst the cares inseparable from the oversight of a large congregation, and the
public consultations to which reference has been made. Yet




THE DECEASED SECRETARIES.             209
a vigorous exertion was continually sustained, that, while the
general operations of the Board were going forward, parochial
duties and services should not be neglected.
At the annual meeting of the Board in September, 1817,
the Secretary informed his associates that he could no longer
continue to labor as he had done, intimating, at the same time,
that it would be a great relief to him if some other person
could enter upon the duties of his office. The concerns of
the Board were constantly multiplying and enlarging.  He
had for a long time been obliged to give up all seasons of
relaxation, all that species of intercourse which is commonly
denominated social and friendly, in distinction from the details
of important business, and the performance of solemn professional duty.
To dispense with his services was out of the question; and
the best that the Board could do was to propose a measure
which, if acceded to by himself and his people, should release
him from the greater part of his parochial duties. This measure could not go into immediate operation, and it was not till
the summer of 1819 that the Rev. Elias Cornelius was settled
as colleague pastor of the Tabernacle Church and congregation, with the express provision that the senior pastor might
devote three quarters of his time, without interruption, to the
missionary cause. In the mean while, occasional relief had
been obtained by means of candidates for the ministry, and
the kindness of his clerical brethren, who appreciated the
value of his services. It was a matter of no small difficulty
to gain the consent of an affectionate people to an arrangement which should deprive them  of so large a share of a
beloved pastor's labors; and we are warranted in asserting
that nothing but an. enlarged regard to the interests of the
Church, and a firm persuasion that the cause in which he was
embarked might well demand great sacrifices from every professed Christian, could have gained so complete a victory over
private attachments and personal friendship. To the honor
of the deceased it should be added, that he was never urged
to continue in the office of Secretary, and to consent to a




210                    THE BOARD.
modification of the pastoral relation, by any other arguments
than such as require the followers of Christ to surrender their
own ease and advantage at the call of their Master. It was
clearly seen by many, and not less clearly by our departed
friend than by others, that a continuance of his labors, on the
plan proposed, would render the support of his family more
precarious than if he were simply a parish minister; that it
would fasten upon him unceasing care and toil, exhaust his
strength, probably shorten his life, and leave his family without those claims upon the kind and generous feelings of his
people, which would be promptly acknowledged were his
undivided services bestowed upon them. All this he saw,
and then cheerfully made the sacrifice.
During the remainder of his pilgrimage, though able to
accomplish much, and that in a very effectual manner, his
body seemed gradually falling a prey to disease. In very few
instances, we apprehend, have the mental powers been preserved in so vigorous exercise, to the very close of life, amidst
pain, weariness, extreme debility, and the indications of
approaching dissolution.
JEREMIAH EVARTS, ESQ.
The Rev. David Greene came into the correspondence of
the Board in 1824, six years before the death of Mr. Evarts,
and married his eldest daughter.  He has communicated the
following estimate of Mr. Evarts's character, and of his public
services in the missionary cause:Mr. Evarts labored for the Board twenty years, - the first
ten as its Treasurer, and afterward, upon the death of Dr.
Worcester, ten years as Secretary. Indeed, during the ten
years that he was Treasurer, Dr. Worcester residing at Salem,
while the business of the Board was transacted at Boston, no
inconsiderable portion of the correspondence and other labors
pertaining to the Secretary's department was performed by
Mr. Evarts. Excepting the individual efforts of the Eliots




THE DECEASED SECRETARIES.             211
and Mayhews, the Brainerds and Edwardses, and a few others
of former generations, this was at the very commencement of
the foreign missionary enterprise in this country. There were
no precedents to guide the executive officers of the Board,
no examples to be followed. Whether for raising funds and
obtaining missionaries at home, or for conducting operations
in missionary fields abroad, principles were to be established,
methods of procedure devised; in short, the very foundations
were to be laid for operations so extended as to correspond
with the rising abilities of the American churches, and as permanent as the wants of the unevangelized nations. Into this
work Mr. Evarts entered with all his heart, taking a leading
part from its very beginning; and for it he was well qualified.
Probably no man in the country was better informed, or had
thought more earnestly, on the subject of missions than lie.
As editor of the Panoplist and Missionary Magazine, he had
collected and become familiar with all the accessible publications in this department of beneficence; and by the intelligence from the English missions, which he, as editor, had dissemiiated through the churches, lie had done much to prepare
the way for the organization of the Board in 1810.
Mr. Evarts came early into public life; and though, at the
organization of the Board, he was not thirty years of age, lie
was widely known as a leading man in the Christian community; and wherever known was beloved and confided in as a
man of sterling integrity, wise as a counselor, liberal and
candid in his judgments, sober and conservative in his views,
and yet eminently enterprising, public-spirited, and in all
respects trustworthy. Plans and measures which came under
his consideration were carefully studied till he was confident
that he understood their bearings and results, and in his conclusions he had great self-reliance.  Hence he seldom or never
had to renounce crude or hastily-formed opinions, or to abandon ill-concerted plans or measures.  Few public men have
laid themselves open so little to the charge of indiscretion.
He was a laborious business man.  Work, any kind of work,
which would honor Christ and do good to men, was a pleasure
29




2t2                     THE BOARD.
to him.  His mind was so well furnished and so thoroughly
disciplined to habitual effort, that, though possessing little
bodily vigor, he could perform  a great amount of intellectual
labor, especially with the pen, without weariness. He was
not fastidious as to the particular labor assigned him. It was
a remark of his, that while he would not wish to direct what
sphere of labor Providence should assign to him, he would
prefer to be employed in the foreign missionary work; but in
what department of it, - whether as Secretary, Treasurer,
Agent, or Editor, at home or as a missionary, -he cared
little, only let him be employed for Christ and the heathen.
This expressed the spirit which he manifested through the
twenty years of his connection with the Board.  Whether as
accountant and financier, or in correspondence, or addressing
the friends of missions, or defending the Indian tribes against
meditated wrongs, or as an officer of a church, or a promoter
of temperance, or of the observance of the Sabbath, he was
always the earnest, laborious man; never declining labor
because it did not belong to him, or because he was doing
more than his share. The motto in the books of his library,
" Nil sine magno labore vita dedit mortalibus," "* well exhibits
his view of life; and he cheerfully accepted and acted upon
the arrangement.
The social qualities of Mr. Evarts contributed not a little to
his influence and success in his work. His ability to adapt
himself to all classes of persons -to be the intelligent, affable,
kind, sympathizing, Christian friend of persons of all habits,
and at all stages of life - eminently fitted him to hold intercourse with the friends and patrons of the Board, and with
missionaries and their families, while his intelligence, manliness, and gentlemanly deportment gave him welcome access
to men in all the highest stations.
In those early periods of the Board's histmry, when almost
the whole Christian community, both ministers and laymen,
doubted the wisdom of entering the foreign field, and thought
* It is the lot of mortals to accomplish nothing without great labor.




THE DECEASED SECRETARIES.               213
the time for such a work had not come, little sympathy and
encouragement from beyond their own circle could be expected
by those who assumed the responsibility of carrying it forward.
Then there was need of trust in God, of faith in his promises,
and in the power of gospel truth and motives. These graces
Mr. Evarts possessed. In those dark times, when helpers were
comparatively few and timid, and their.views contracted, when
doubters and objectors were many and bold, and multiform
difficulties were to be encountered both at home and abroad,
Mr. Evarts's courage never failed.  His trust was in God's purpose and promise to convert the world. However numerous
were the opposers, or formidable the obstacles, or faint-hearted
the friends, he was not disappointed; for he had taken all this
into account, and was still hopeful, assured that what God
had promised he was able to perform, and that'his time and
manner of carrying his purposes into effect were tlie best.*
ELIAS CORNELIUS, D. D.
Dr. Cornelius was born at Somers, N. Y., July 31, 1794,
and hopefully converted while: in Yale College, where he was
graduated in 1813. He -studied divinity under the direction
of President Dwight, and afterward with Dr. Lyman Beecher,
and was licensed to preach June 4, 1816.  Immediately after
this he was commissioned to act as an agent of the American
Board. After performing a highly successful agency in the
States of Connecticut, Massachusetts, and Rhode Island, on the
9th of April, 1817, he received ordination as an evangelist.
le was then sent on a special mission to the Indian country
in the south-west, in aid of the now venerable pioneer of the
Indian missions, Dr. Cyrus Kingsbury. At Washington he had
repeated interviews with the heads of departments, as to the
best means of meliorating the condition of the aborigines, by
- A Memoir of the Life of Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., Corresponding Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, by E. C.
Tracy, 8vo., pp. 448, was published by Messrs. Crocker & Brewster, Boston, 1845.




214                    THE BOARD.
schools, husbandry, and the mechanic arts. Arriving at Brainerd, he was joyfully welcomed by the missionaries, and his
services to the mission were various and important. He subsequently spent three months in New Orleans, principally in
the service of the Missionary Society of Connecticut. At, the
close of his useful and highly acceptable sojourn in that city,
he presented the subject of foreign missions to the consideration of the people, and obtained more than a thousand dollars.
The following touching passage is from a sketch of Dr.
Cornelius's life and character, by Dr. Bela B. Edwards, afterward a professor in the Theological Seminary at Andover, who
was associated with the subject of this brief notice while Secretary of the American Education Society. The occurrences
were on his homeward journey from New Orleans.
" In one of his letters, Mr. Cornelius thus pours out the
fullness of'his feelings in reference to the American Board:
If there be an institution in the world which I love most, I
speak the sincere sentiment.of my heart when I say, it is the
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. I
have all that confidence in their wisdom, their efficiency, and
their piety, which excites to the most vigorous exertion in
their behalf of which I am capable; and I need not add, that
these remarks apply most emphatically to the Prudential
Committee, and their indefatigable Secretary and Treasurer.
To forward their views, I have toiled two years, and never
anticipate greater happiness in my life than has -been associated unceasingly with those toils.' The following animated
description of the interview of Mr. Cornelius with Mr. Evarts,
forcibly reminds us of that more sublime and rapturous meeting which they have since enjoyed in the temple not made
with hands, where they shall hunger no more, neither thirst
any more, where tears are wiped from off all faces, and where
the Lamb, who is in the midst of the throne, is leading them
to living fountains of water.' After great fatigue and considerable impediment from ill health in the low country, I had
the indescribable joy of arriving at the missionary station
[Brainerd] on the 14th of May, twenty-two days from the time




THE DECEASED SECRETARIES.             215
I took leave of Natchez.  I know not that it is possible for a
human heart to beat with higher joy than did mine, in once
more meeting the precious brethren and sisters of the mission.
This joy was rendered more intense by the presence of Mr.
Evarts. It seemed as if the ends of the country had come
together. It far more than repays one for the most fatiguing
journey; and such is the reward of Christian missionaries.'"
In this tour of eight or nine thousand miles, Mr. Cornelius
preached three hundred times in behalf of the Board, and
collected seven thousand two hundred dollars. He was present at the formation of a church at Brainerd- the first of the
Indian churches.
To enable Dr. Worcester to devote the greater part of his
time to official duties as Secretary of the Board, Mr. Cornelius
was installed colleague pastor of the Tabernacle Church in
Salem, July 21, 1819. His services as a pastor, and subsequently in connection with the American Education Society,
do not come within the range of this notice. Yet it should
be said that, in the service of the Education Society, he traveled from fifteen to twenty thousand miles, and raised funds
to the amount of between one hundred and twenty and one
hundred and fifty thousand dollars. Upon the decease of Mr.
Evarts, he was elected Corresponding Secretary of the Board,
but did not see his way clear to accept the office till near the
close of the year. He came to Boston in the January following to consulton future operations, preached on the cause of
missions in several churches, and early in February left for
New York, where was his family.  At Hartford, he was prostrated by a fever on the brain, which terminated his invaluable
life, February 12, 1832, when he was scarcely thirty-eight
years of age.
Dr. Cornelius was not spared to enter upon his work as
Secretary of the Board, and nothing can be said of him in
that relation. He died on reaching the middle period of
life. His powers were developed very early; he was not
twenty-two when sent on his special agency to the Indians.
With great versatility of powers, there was a remarkable har



216                     THE BOARD.
mony in his character. His talents for business were extraordinary; his integrity was beyond all suspicion; his rare energy
of character was founded on a thorough knowledge of his
duties; and his early removal occasioned great lamentation in
the churches.*
BENJAMIN B. WISNER, D. D.
Benjamin  Blydenburg Wisner was born September 29,
1794, in Goshen, Orange County, N. Y.; was graduated
at Union College in 1813, where he performed the duties of
tutor from 1815 to 1818; afterward went through a course of
theological studies in the Seminary at Princeton; and was
ordained pastor of the Old South Church in Boston, February
21, 1821. In 1832, he was elected one of the three Corresponding Secretaries of the American Board, and continued
in the discharge of the duties of that office till his death,
which occurred, after a brief sickness, February 9, 1835, in
the forty-first year of his age.
The author can not give a better delineation of Dr. Wisner,
as he appeared to his associates in office, than the one, substantially, which he communicated to Dr. Sprague, in the year
1851, for his "Annals of the American Pulpit."
Dr. Wisner became one of the three Corresponding Secretaries of the Board in the autumn of 1832. His was the
home department in the correspondence, - having special
charge of the system of means for raising funds and procuring missionaries. This was before the General Assembly's
Board for Foreign Missions was formed, and the entire broad
field covered by the Congregational, Presbyterian, and Re
formed Dutch Churches was open to him. In fact, the Presbyterian churches of the South were organized for action in
aid of foreign missions in direct connection with his official
agency. He had been four years a member of the Prudential
Committee of the Board previous to his election as Secretary,
* A Memoir of the Rev. Elias Cornelius, by B. B. Edwards, was published
by Messrs. Perkins & Marvin, Boston, 1833, pp. 360.




THE DECEASED SECRETARIES.            217
and was thus enabled to enter at once on his duties With the
advantage of a large stock of appropriate information.
Dr. Wisner had the rarest qualifications for a secretaryship
in a great missionary institution. His spirit, naturally somewhat overbearing, had been softened by a partial failure of
health and pastoral trials.  Cheerful, social, rejoicing in the
usefulness of his associates and of all about him, his fine conversational powers made him a most agreeable companion.
His public spirit made him ready for every good work; and
such was his love for work, that he seemed never to grow
weary in well-doing. He did every thing promptly and thoroughly, and little things and great things equally well; not
with eye service, or to have glory of men, but because he
loved to be doing good, and because nature and grace made
him happy in doing with his might what his hand found to
do. So it was always and every where; and this made him
the man for committees and sub-committees, on which he was
generally to be found, when work was to be done trenching
largely upon the hours usually appropriated to rest and sleep.
He was a model of a business man — wakeful, cheerful, collected, judicious, laborious, devoted, disinterested. It was no
mere official interest he had in his duties. The public welfare
was his own. He felt a responsibility for the course of events.
His heart was in the great cause of missions — in every part
of it.
His forte was executive. But he had great power also in
debate in deliberative bodies. As a writer, lie did not readily
adapt himself to the popular mind. There was a lack of
fancy and imagination, of the discursive and illustrative
power, and of flow in thought and style'- defects that may
have been owing to some infelicity in the manner of his education. But, as an extemporaneous debater, he would have
commanded attention on the floor of either House of Congress.
At the very outset of the discussion, he seemed to have an
intuitive perception of the leading points, in their natural
relations and order, and to be at once prepared for a logical,
instructive, convincing argument. This always gave him in



218                     THE BOARD.
fluence in deliberative bodies, where his tact and ability
seemed never to be at fault.
His mental powers came early to maturity; and comparing
his labors and influence with those of other men, he needed
not threescore years and ten to stand with the more favored
men in the impression made upon his age. Yet his early death
has ever seemed among the greater mysteries of God's holy
providence.
WILLIAM JESSUP ARMSTRONG, D. D.
The biographical sketch of Dr. Armstrong, which appeared
in the Missionary Herald soon after his decease, was prepared
by Mr. Greene, one of his associates in the correspondence of
the Board. It is necessary very much to abridge this account,
in order to find it place in this volume.
Dr. Armstrong was born at Mendham, N. J., October 29,
1796. He became hopefully pious while a member of the
college at Princeton, where he was graduated in 1816.  After
a course of theological studies, under the direction of his father
and in the Seminary at Princeton, he devoted two years to
a home mission in Albemarle County, Va., laboring principally in Charlottesville and its vicinity, near the residence of
President Jefferson. Infidelity and irreligion greatly prevailed at that time. No church had been organized there,
and the Lord's Supper had never been administered.  With
the young missionary's ardor and singleness of aim, and with
the peculiar pathos of his eloquence, he could not but command attention.  Success attended his labors.  A number of
interesting  conversions occurred even among  infidels. A
Presbyterian church was gathered, which still exists, and the
face of society was much changed for the better.  He afterward labored three years as pastor of the First Presbyterian
Church in Trenton, N. J.  In the spring of 1824, he succeeded Dr. John H. Rice in the First Presbyterian Church in Richmond, Va., where he remained ten years, his Christian influence all the while extending through the State.




THE DECEASED SECRETARIES.            219
Dr. Armstrong had a large share of public spirit. He
prayed much for the success of missions; uniformly prepared
for the monthly concert of prayer; was an example of liberality in his contributions; endeavored to awaken and foster a
missionary spirit among his people; and had the satisfaction
of seeing a number of his spiritual children go on missions to
the heathen. He was repeatedly invited to engage in agencies for promdting a missionary spirit in that part of the country. But the time when his soul seemed peculiarly moved for
the heathen, and he was, as it were, newly baptized with the
missionary spirit, was at a union meeting for prayer for the
conversion of the world, held on the first Monday in January,
1833. Standing among the ministers, and before the assembled churches of Richmond, with a countenance glowing with
love, he said, " My brethren, I am ashamed that there are so
many of us here in this Christian land. We must go to the
heathen."  " That day of prayer," says one who was present,
"made an impression on many hearts which was deep and
lasting."'This was doubtless the way in which God was preparing him to perform the labors to which he was soon to be
called in connection with the foreign missionary work. When
the Central Board of Foreign Missions, embracing the Presbyterian friends of missions in Virginia and North Carolina, was
formed in 1834, to act through the American Board, Mr.
Armstrong was elected its Secretary. This involved the dissolving of his pastoral relations, which was a sacrifice he
made at much expense of feeling.
Dr. Wisner attended the first meeting of this Society, going
by invitation; and Mr. Armstrong was soon after appointed,
General Agent of the American Board for. the States of Virginia and North Carolina.  The contributions within the
sphere of his agency, in fourteen months after lie commenced
his work, were about ten thousand dollars. Tlhis was before
the division of the Presbyterian Church and the formation of
the General Assembly's Board of Foreign Missions. On the
death of Dr. Wisner, in 1835, Dr. Armstrong was elected a
Secretary of the Board for the home correspondence. In this
30




220                    THE BOARD.
office he remained till November 27, 1846; when, on his
way from Boston to New York, in the steamer Atlantic from
Norwich, in a furious tempest, the vessel was dashed in pieces
upon the shore, and among the lifeless bodies found on the
beach was that of this excellent servant of God. His watch
had stopped soon after four o'clock, and it was probably at
that time, on Friday morning, he entered the haven of rest.
Survivors relate that he was conspicuous among the passengers
throughout the day and evening of Thursday, as a minister of
Christ, addressing to his companions in danger appropriate
religious instruction and consolation, and commending them
to God in prayer. Some of the passengers, seeing the dread
crisis rapidly approaching, drew near and stood by his side,
" because," as one remarked, " it seemed safer to be near so
good a man." Just before the wreck broke upon the reef, iand
the falling deck and the overwhelming waves swept him lifeless into the sea, he said to one,"' I hope we may be allowed,
if God will, to reach the shore with our lives; but if not, I
have perfect confidence in the wisdom and goodness of Him
who doeth all things well."  This was his dying testimony to
the goodness of God and his own faith in him. The vital
spark was probably extinguished instantly by the falling timbers. The same expression  of calm  confidence in God
remlained enstamped on his features in death, significant of
that heavenly peace with which he closed life here, and entered
on that life where are no perils, anxiety, suffering, or death.
His remains were forwarded to New York, where was his
bereaved family, and where the funeral solemnities were
attended in Dr. William Adams's church, November 30, a
vast assembly testifying how greatly he was beloved.
Dr. Armstrong excelled in the pulpit, and his labors as a
preacher, during the twelve years he was connected with the
Board, were incessant, and every where acceptable. He was
truly a faithful Christian brother, sympathizing with his associates in all their perplexities and trials; endeavoring to alleviate their burdens; bearing with them, counseling them,
and praying for them; never tenacious of his rights, and




THE DECEASED SECRETARIES.                221
always scrupulously careful not to wound their feelings. A
plesanter man to cooperate with they could not desire. His
wisdom did not arise from  uncommon grasp of mind or sagacity; but its elements were goodness of heart, honesty and
singleness of purpose, and trust in God. His love of what
was right and Christian, his guilelessness and frankness,
led him, as it were, instinctively, and almost intuitively, to
discern and aim  at the best results, and to pursue them  by
means and in a manner which could hardly fail to conciliate
and secure approbation. This, with his promptness and assiduity, enabled him to accomplish his objects more surely and
effectually than most other men.*
-* A volume was published in 1853, entitled Memoir and Sermons of Rev.
William J. Armstrong, D. D., late Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. Edited by Rev. Hollis Read. 12 mo. pp. 411.








THE MISSIONS.








THE MISSIONS.
CHAPTER I.
THEIR CONSTITUTION AND ORIGIN.
What constitutes a Mission. - Stations and Outstations. - Natives not Members of Missions. - Relations of Missionaries to the Native Churches. - Territorial Extent of
Missions. - The Missions conformed to the Habits of the American People. - Their
Responsibility, - Origin of the Missions. - Missions in India. - Religious Destitution
of India. - Missions to Western Asia. -Instructions to the first Missionaries. -
Growth of the Enterprise.
THE by-laws of the Board  declare, that "'a majority of
missionaries and assistant missionaries in any mission shall,
in their regular meetings, decide all questions that may arise
in regard to their proceedings and conduct, in which the mission is interested; the decision being subject to the revision
of the Prudential Committee.  At Such meetings, every male
missionary and assistant missionary present, having arrived at
the age of twenty-one years, is entitled to a vote."  The missions are designed, therefore, to be self-governing communities;
and there is of course a necessity for their assembling for business. The meeting may be of the whole body, or of delegates
from the stations.  A station is a local establishment, occupied
by one or more missionaries.  An outstation is occupied by a
native helper, who may be a preacher, or only a catechist. A
catechist is a native evangelist not formally licensed.  No native helper has a vote in the missions.  He is employed, paid,
(225)




226                   THE MISSIONS.
supported by the mission, and accountable directly and only
to the missionr. The mission and the native Christian community are kept organically distinct, that the work of the mission
may be completed in the shortest possible time. The Board
sends forth and sustains missionaries, evangelists, as founders
of the gospel institutions. The most important of these institutions is the nativo church, with its pastor and office-bearers;
and its value is enhanced by its being homogeneous with the
people. Its ministry is expected to be of the people as soon
as may be, in race, social condition, sympathies, and style of
living.  The better educated native helpers, on becoming
preachers and pastors, have sometimes aspired to the rank, if
not to the salary, of missionaries.  But it has been deemed
vital to success, in rearing a self-governing, self-supporting native community of Christians, not to separate the preachers
and pastors from their own people, as would be done by admitting them  to membership in the foreign missionary body.
Their direct relations never extend to the Board. Readers,
catechists, preachers, pastors, they may be, but not in a technical sense missionaries to their own people.  BMissionaries
are on the ground only for a time.  Hence they are dissuaded from becoming permanent pastors of native churches,
lest those churches should never feel able to stand alone.
For the same general reasons, it has been deemed undesirable that missionaries should become members of native ecclesiastical bodies.
Regard- for convenience has had much to do with the territorial extent of missions.  Three missions are now on the
ground once occupied by the Armenian mission, called the
Western, Eastern, and Central Missions to Turkey. The three
Mahratta missions, owing in part to increased traveling facilities, have been combined in one. The missionaries in China
are divided into three missions, because of the difficulty of
meeting for business. For the same reason there are three
missions among the Tamil people of Southern India and Ceylon.
The missions derive their organization from the taste and
habits of the American people; and persons of foreign birth




ORIGIN OF THE MISSIONS.             227
and education have found it somewhat difficult to work happily and well in them. The missions are held to be responsible
for the proceedings of the several stations and members, but
can not set aside instructions received from the Prudential
Committee. These must accord, however, with the laws and
regulations of the Board, and the doings of the Committee are
subject to revision by the Board. The several missionaries
have the right of appeal from the missions to the Prudential
Committee; and both the missionaries and the missions may
appeal from the Committee to the Board. This right has seldom been exercised by individual missionaries, and never yet
by a mission.
ORIGIN OF THE MISSIONS.
The first mission of the Board, as is well known, was that
to the Mahrattas of Western India. The first station was at
Bombay. Here Hall and Newell lived and died. It is noticeable that neither of the fields now occupied by tie Board in
India seems to have been contemplated by the Prudential
Committee, when they sent forth the first missionaries. Birmah, the only country named in their Instructions, was reserved
by Providence for our Baptist brethren. The three missionaries who retained their connection with the Board, driven
westward by the persecutions of the East India government,
obtained a footing in Bombay. At that time, from Cape Comorin through the whole western coast of India to Bussora,
Mocha, Mozambique, Madagascar, Mauritius, and on to the
Cape of Good Hope, there was not one Protestant missionary.
Gordon Hall, in an appeal to the churches of his native land,
in February, 1826, just before his lamented decease, takes this
affecting view of the moral desolations of the world at that
time:" From Bombay we look down the coast for seventy miles,
and we see two missionaries; and fourteen miles further on,
we see two more. Looking in a more easterly direction, at
the distance of about three hundred miles, we see one missionary, chiefly occupied, however, as a chaplain among Euro31




228                   THE MISSIONS.
peans. In an eastern direction, the nearest missionary is about
one thousand miles from us. Looking a little to the north of
east, at the distance of thirteen hundred miles, we see ten or
twelve missionaries in little more than as many miles in length
on the banks of the Ganges. Turning thence northward, at
nearly the same distance from us, we see three, four, or five
more, separated from each other by almost as many hundred
intervening miles. And looking onward beyond these distant
posts, in a north-east direction, through the Chinese empire
and Tartary, to Kamschatka, and thence down the north-western coast of America to the River Columbia, and thence across
the mountains to the Missouri, the first missionaries we see,
in that direction, are brethren Vaill and Chapman among the
Osages.
" Again we look north, and at a distance of one hundred
and eighty miles, we see two missionaries; but from thence,
with two or three doubtful exceptions, through all the north
of Asia to the pole, not a single missionary is to be seen. In
a north-western direction, it is doubtful whether there is now
one missionary between us and St. Petersburg.  Westerly,
the nearest is at Jerusalem or Beirut.  South-west, the nearest
is at Sierra Leone; and more to the south, the nearest may be
among the Hottentots, or on Madagascar." X
The only Mahratta station which the Board now has on or
near the coast, is in Bombay, a city containing half a million
of inhabitants.  Stations were formerly occupiedt at Mahim
and Tannah, on the adjacent continent, but only for a short
time. In the Deccan, or great upland east of the Ghauts, is
one of the most interesting clusters of missionary stations to
be found in India, with Ahmednuggur for its center.
The missions to the Tamil people, in Northern Ceylon and
Southern India, grew out of Mr. Newell's wanderings, subsequent to his visit to Mauritius with his admirable wife. Coming to Ceylon, which was under the English government and
not the East India Company, and finding the governor favora* Missionary Herald for 1826, p. 313.




ORIGIN )F THE MISSIONS.              229
ble to a mission, he recommended sending one to the District
of Jaffna, where the Tamil language was spoken. It was thus
the Board was led to commence its Ceylon mission, in the year
1816, - Messrs. Richards, Poor, Meigs, and Warren being the
first missionaries. Out of this grew the missions to Madura,
Madras, and Arcot.
The first movement of God's people in this country for the
spiritual renovation of the countries of Western Asia, was
directed toward Jerusalem, and primarily to the Jews of Palestine.. The best exposition of the views and feelings with
which this enterprise was commenced, is in the Instructions
already mentioned, delivered by Dr. Worcester to Messrs. Parsons and Fisk, in the Old South Church, Boston, October 31,
1819. It falls in with the object of this volume to make copious extracts from these Instructions.  They were printed at
the time, but have long been inaccessible to the public. To
the first of the American missionaries to Western Asia the;
Prudential Committee spoke as follows:Your mission is to be regarded as a part of an extended
and continually extending system of benevolent action for the
recovery of the world to God, to virtue, and to happiness. In
the prosecution of it, respect is to be had, not merely to what
may be effected by your own efforts directly, but also to the
lights and facilities, the aids and inducements, which you may
afford to the efforts of others, either acting cotemporaneously
with you, or successively to come after you. Facts are lights;
clear inducements are lights; fair results of experiments are
lights; correct notices of evils and of remedies are lights.
To lay open to the view of Christians the state of the. world,
or of any portion of it, and to point out ways and means of
melioration, is to do much toward the accomplishment of what
is possible.
Yours is a field of no ordinary description. It comprises,
either within itself or by intimate association, all that is most
affecting to Christian feeling, or most interesting to Christian




230                   THE MISSIONS.
hope. There patriarchs, and prophets, and apostles, and martyrs, - and He who is their Lord and ours, — lived, and
labored, and died. There the revelations of heavenly mercy
were given, the sacrifice for the world's redemption was
offered, and the commandment of the everlasting God, that
the gospel should be made known unto all nations for the
obedience of faith, was delivered; and there the first churches
of the exalted Redeemer, which once shone with his glory in
all its brightness resting upon them, now lie in ruins. The
candlesticks have long since been removed, —the light has
been, fQr dismal centuries, almost totally extinguished, and
the powers of darkness have triumphed and trodden down
and led captive at their pleasure. "But the Lord will arise
and have mercy upon Zion; for the time to favor her, yea, the
set time, is come.  For his servants take pleasure in her
stones, and favor the dust thereof." Her old waste places are
to be builded, and the foundations of many generations to be
raised up.
That the hearts of all Christians may be engaged in this
mighty work, that the exertions for its accomplishment may
be wisely directed, and the proper means in the best manner
applied, the scene must be laid open in as clear a light as possible, and every thing comprised in it must be examined with
care. The doing of what you can for this purpose will constitute no small share of the business, the interest, and the
utility of your mission. For a lucid illustration of what we
here mean we refer you to the Christian Researches of Dr.
Buchanan, who desired to see the things which you are sent
forth to see, and into whose design, with a like activity of
benevolence and diligence of inquiry, it may be your privilege
to enter.
From the hights of the Holy Land —from Calvary, from
Olivet, and from Zion — you will take an extended view of
the wide-spread desolations and variegated scenes presenting
themselves on every side to every Christian sensibility, and
will survey with earnest attention the various tribes and classes
of fellow-beings who dwell in that land, and in the surrounding countries.




ORIGIN OF THE MISSIONS.             231
At Jerusalem and in Judea you will find people of many
nations, —Jews, Arabs, Turks, Asiatics, and Europeans,of different and distant countries, and of various religions —
Judaism, Paganism, Mohammedanism, and Christianity. The
professed Christians are not only of different nations, but of
various communions and names- Romanists, Grecianists,
Armenians, Nestorians, Jacobites, and Protestants. With this
mingled people, in all its varieties, you will endeavor, by
attentive observation and diligent inquiries, to make yourselves as thoroughly acquainted as possible in regard to their
general state, their religious opinions and rites, their moral.
and civil habits and manners, their means of improvement -
in a word, the circumstances favorable and unfavorable to the
propagation of the gospel, in its purity, and with its blessings,
amonlg them.
The two grand inquiries ever present to your minds will be,
What good can be done? and, By what means? What can
be done for the Jews?  What for the Pagans? What for the
Mohammedans?  What for the Christians?  What for the
people in Palestine? What for those in Egypt?  In Syria?
In Persia? In Armenia? In other countries to which your
inquiries may be extended?
The fruits of your researches, consisting of facts, descriptions, notices, reflections, comparative views, and suggestions
of methods and means of usefulness, you will regularly enter
in your journals, and transmit to.us as *opportunities are
afforded. Possibly also you may be able to send home some
books or ancient manuscripts, interesting to the student in the
Scriptures, in ecclesiastical history, or in general literature, or
at least gratifying to a laudable veneration for antiquity, or to
a reasonable curiosity.
This business, however, of procuring and communicating
information, interesting and important as it will be, is not all
that you are to attempt. You go to that land, still of promise,
as Christian missionaries   as ministers of Christ commissioned to testify the gospel of the grace of God to Jews and
Gentiles, —to people of every nation, and name, and con



232                   THE MISSIONS.
cdition. This character you are sacredly to maintain in every
place, and this commission you are faithfully to execute as you
have opportunity.
The abettors of those different religions, and the adherents
to the different sects, regard each other with mutual jealousy;
and you will not think it strange if they all regard you with
something more than suspicion. You will take all prudent
care that you do nothing rashly, nothing inconsiderately or
unadvisedly; that you do not inadvertently or needlessly
expose yourselves to resentments, rapacities, stratagems, or
acts of violence; startle prejudices, excite suspicions, or offend
against laws, or customs, or ceremonies, or opinions; and that,
by avoiding all appearance of earthly wealth or distinction,
by Christian courtesy and kindness, and meekness and gentleness, and by all fair and lawful means, you conciliate civility, confidence, favor, and respect.
The Jews have been for ages an awful sign to the world.
But the period of their tremendous dereliction and of the
severity of God is drawing to a close. You are to lift up an
ensign to them, that they may'" return and seek the Lord their
God, and David their king."  They will return. The word
of promise is sure, and the accomplishment of it will be as life
from the dead to the Gentile world. The day is at hand.
The signal movements of the age indicate its dawn. It may
be your privilege to prepare the way of the Lord. It may be
your felicity to see some of the long-lost children of Abraham
returning with dissolved hearts, and confessing, with unutterable emotions, that the same Jesus whom on that awful spot
their fathers crucified, is indeed the Messiah, the Hope of their
nation, and of all the nations of the earth. It may be your
distinguished honor to be leadingly instrumental in " building
again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down, and the
ruins thereof, and in setting it up, that the residue of men
may seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles upon whom his
name is called." It will be our unceasing prayer, and the
unceasing prayer of many, that your mission may be crowned
with all this joy and all this glory.




ORIGIN OF THE MISSIONS.             233
Since the Instructions were delivered, from which the foregoing extracts are made, a little one has become a thousand,
a small one a strong nation. From that mission to Jerusalem,,
which it was not found expedient to continue long, arose the
missions to Syria, to Greece, to the Jews of European Turkey,
to Assyria, to the Nestorians, and to Western, Eastern, and
Central Turkey, all of which, excepting those to the Greeks
and the Jews, are now in operation.
The mission to the Nestorians resulted from the explorations
of Messrs. Smith and Dwight. While employed in drawing
up Instructions for these brethren, the eye of the writer casually fell upon the mention of a people in North-western Per,
sia called " Chaldeans," by Dr. Walsh, chaplain of the English
embassy at Constantinople; and this occasioned the visit to
Oroomiah, and the interesting revelations concerning the
Nestorian people, which led the Board to institute the successful and prosperous mission among them. Thus are events
of the most unequal magnitudes often providentially con.
nected together as cause and effect.




CHAPTER II.
ORIGIN OF THE MISSIONS, CONTINUED.
Missions to the Islands of the Pacific. —Missions to Africa. - Missions to China. —
Missions to the North American Indians.
MESSRS. BINGHAM, Thurston, and others composing the first
mission to the Sandwich Islands, received their Instructions in
Park-street Church, Boston, from Dr. Worcester, October 15,
1819. Only that part of this official document will be copied,
which illustrates the nature of the compact of the members
of the mission with each other, and with the Prudential
Committee.
The kingdom of the Lord Jesus is a kingdom of order.
Missions for the advancement of this kingdom are to be maintained by a regular, though simple and free polity. The
free-will offerings of many churches and many thousands of
individuals are cast into one treasury, and committed, for
application to the intended objects, to persons duly appointed
to the high trust. Upon these sacred funds, and under this
constituted direction, approved persons, freely offering themselves for the holy service, are sent forth to evangelize the
heathen. The compact, explicit or implied, engages to them
affectionate and provident patronage, maintenance, and aid;
so long, and only so long, as they conform themselves to the
instructions and regulations of the service. Contempt or
disregard of the instructions and regulations would tend to
confusion and every evil work. The humble and devoted
missionary, therefore, will consider a due observance of the
directions of those who are intrusted with the weighty concerns of the mission, as a point of sacred duty, on which much
(234)




ORIGIN OF THE MISSIONS.             235
is depending. If in his judgment the service might be benefited by an alteration or modification of any part of the system, or any special order, he may reasonably confide that his
representations, made in a proper manner, will receive kind
and considerate attention; for, of all men in public trust, the
managers of missionary concerns have evidently the least
inducement to treat those who act under their direction with
unkindness or neglect, and the strongest motives to render
them every facility, encouragement and aid in the faithful
prosecution of their work.
Like the members of other missions, you will find it convenient and necessary to form yourselves into a body politic,
having rules and regulations of your own, but conformable,
or not repugnant, to the directions of the Board, or Prudential Committee, for the orderly management of your joint
concerns; for the due distribution of your means of support,
your trusts, and your labors; for the keeping of regular
records and journals; for your correspondence with the Secretary and accounts with the Treasurer of the Board; and
for various purposes, important to the welfare and success
of the mission.
The Micronesian mission, commenced in 1852, was an offshoot of this mission, and is composed in part of natives of
the Sandwich Islands.
The first missionary of the Board to the African continent
was the Rev. John Leighton Wilson, who spent twenty years
on the western coast, near the equator, first at Cape Palmas,
and then on the Gaboon River.  The Instructions of the Prudelltial Committee to Mr. Wilson were delivered in the First
Presbyterian Church in Philadelphia, September 22, 1833, by
Mr. Anderson, Secretary for the Foreign Correspondence.
The reader may be interested to observe with what animating
hopes the first mission to these dark countries was commenced.
Eight years ago, the Board, by a formal resolution, enjoined
32




236                    THE MISSIONS.
it upon the Prudential Committee to embrace the earliest
opportunity for establishing a mission in Africa. Nor have
the Committee been unmindful of this injunction, but have
attentively observed the indications of Providence unto this
day, not only in reference to Western Africa, but also to the
northern and eastern shores of that continent. In the year
1829, a missionary of the Board made a visit of inquiry to two
of the principal cities on the northern shore. But on the
eastern, until within a few months past, no cloudy pillar was
seen to invite our labors. Through the space of forty degrees
of latitude, from the port of Natal to the Strait of Babelmandel, it seems quite impracticable for the Board to establish and
sustain a mission. At length, after the Committee had directed one of their Secretaries to address a letter of inquiry to the
Reev. Dr. Philip, of South Africa, light gleamed unexpectedly
from the south-eastern shore, and laid open to our view a promising and accessible field; and now we wait for nothing but
suitable men for the service to commence a series of stations
onl the eastern, as well as the western coasts of Africa. And
from De la Goa Bay we may hope-to advance northward upon
Mozambique, and perhaps ascend into the interior.
But it has been toward Western Africa that the Committee
have looked with the most intense desire to labor for the spiritual good of that benighted continent.  Soon after the resolution just referred to was passed by the Board, which had
special reference to Western Africa, a colored Presbyterian clergyman, in one of our Western States, was appointed a missionary of the Board to the native tribes within the colony of Liberia. He has since died in that colony;' but, for reasons
which it is not important to relate, did not go thither as a missionary of the Board.
Since that time, until your disposition to consecrate yourself
to the liberation of Africa from her thralldom of ignorance and
sill became known to the Committee, no man offered his services to the Board, whose constitution and habits were thought
to be adapted to the climate. But now the time appears to
have come for us to enter the arena of that spiritual conilict,




ORIGIN OF THE MISSIONS.              237
which is to extend itself with invincible power, until Africa
shall rejoice under the peaceful reign of Jesus Christ.
The Committee will now briefly advert to the probable course
of the mission in future years.
It is generally admitted that the churches of this country
owe to Africa a debt which nothing except the gospel of the
grace of God can ever cancel. This evening we acknowledge
that debt to the full extent, and promise to cooperate with our
brethren of other kindred associations in paying it. Though
it be greater than the debt which England owes, it must be
paid - not with silver and gold, but with the gospel. Through
all her vast extent, Africa must hear the glad tidings - her
", mountain tops
From distant mountains catch the flying joy "and all her plains and valleys become vocal with the high
praises of God.
Within twenty years, the coasts around the Gulf of Guinea
will probably be occupied, to a great extent, by colonies of
colored emigrants from different parts of this western world.
These colonies will take the place of the chain of forts that
were reared long since to protect that most nefarious commerce by which the coast of Guinea has been signalized.
These colonies will be important auxiliaries to Christian missions in Western Africa. Without them, the blighting influences of climate and of the slave trade, combined, would wither
all the missions we might plant upon the coast, and we could
scarcely proceed at all into the interior. They will serve for
landing places, for places of rest and refreshment, for defense,
and for posts of observation and inquiry; and by the information they collect, the roads they open, and their commercial
intercourse, they will greatly facilitate our entrance amnong the
several tribes and nations of the interior.
An object of primary importance, in respect to the inland
parts of Western Africa and the central portions of the continent eastward of the Niger, is the exploration of the country
with a view to missionary operations.  None of this vast region




238                   THE MISSIONS.
has been thus explored, unless it be some districts immediately
behind the colony of Sierra Leone. It was the solution of
geographical problems, that governed the inquiries of most of
the travelers in Western and Central Africa. Now that the
problems of chief interest have been solved, and the Niger has
been traced to the sea, mere curiosity may subside; but Christian benevolence will awake, and investigate the intellectual
and moral condition of the whole people. Between the coast
of Guinea and the Desert of Sahara there may, perhaps, be
twenty-five millions of souls. Concerning most of these, our
knowledge is exceedingly vague and general.  We can distinguish, however, two races of men, viz.: the original inhabitants of the country, and the descendants of Arabs and other
emligrants from Asia. The latter are daily advancing southward, and carry with them the religion of the false prophet.
The great region now before us is broken in the center by a
chain of mountains extending east and west. The southern
slope toward the sea is occupied by several barbarian states,
of which Ashantee and Dahomey are considerably known to
the civilized world. The great, fertile, and populous valley
of the Niger extends along the northern side of these mountains, through twenty degrees of longitude; then, breaking
the chain of mountains, it pours the united floods of two majestic rivers into the Gulf of Guinea.
Two steamboats are now upon the Niger, and it is the intention of the company to which they belong to keep them there,
if it be possible. In process of time we may expect to ascend
that river, and, entering the Tshadda, we may advance toward the rising sun. Eastward of the Niger, the mountains
ascend to a loftier hight than on the west, and are known as
the Mountains of the Moon.  What sort of a country and
whatikind of people we shall find in our progress eastward, is
uncertain.  Geographers suppose that the central regions rise
and spread out into a vast table land, extending from the
Mountains of the Moon southward. Possibly this, like the
high central regions of Asia, affords an extensive range to wandering hordes; but whether they be mild or savage, pagans,




ORIGIN OF THE MISSIONS.            239
Mohammedans, or nominal Christians, is yet wholly unknown.
Indeed, it is true, that almost the whole of Africa is yet
to be explored by the Christian missionary, before missions
call be prosecuted on that benighted continent with intelligence and efficiency.
Having made a successful beginning among the tribes of the
coast, around the colonies, we shall, as our laborers increase
and the roads are opened, advance into the interior with our
permanent establishments.  The native races promise the
speediest results, and the progress of the Mohammedans must
be checked. From the English fort on the Gold Coast, we may
enter the country of the Ashantees; and when the Niger is
open, we may ascend to the kingdom of Borgoo, northward
of the Kong Mountains.
Wherever we go, schools must be opened for educating schoolmasters, catechists, pastors, and preachers. The languages
must be learned and reduced to writing. Printing-presses
must be erected, and the natives taught to work them. Constellations of Christian churches must be called into being, and
shine around these. The preacher must revolve in his orbit,
and truth from the pure word of God come down upon the
people, like rain upon the mown grass, and showers that water
the earth.
From these illuminated districts the light will radiate, the
heavenly influence will spread, and God the Holy Spirit will
bless the means of his own appointing when used in obedience
to his command.
Meanwhile, the mission which we hope soon to commence
on the south-eastern coast may be expected to extend its outposts more and more, and ascend the coast, and advance upon
the central highlands. Our European brethren, also, of different denominations, whose line of march already extends
across the continent on the south, will advance from that
quarter; the English Episcopal missions will advance from the
Mountains of Abyssinia, and our brethren of the same denomination at Sierra Leone, and those of various names at
Liberia, will move with us from the west; and our children




240                   THE MISSIONS.
may hear of the meeting of these upon some central mountain, to celebrate in lofty praise Africa's redemption. 0, what
a meeting, what a day! And it will surely come; and Africa,
all Africa, shall rejoice in the liberty wherewith Christ maketh
his people free.
The mission to Southern Africa was the immediate result
of strong representations from Rev. Dr. Philip, of Cape Town,
superintendent of the London Missionary Society's mission in
that part of the continent, along with a desire for a more healthful African climate than was to be found in the equatorial
regions. Two missions were sent thither in the year 1834;
one composed of brethren from the Southern States, destined to
the interior; the other of brethren from the Northern States,
whose field of labor was to be among the Zulus of the southeastern coast.  The interior mission, after traveling twelve
hundred miles from Cape Town, was soon after broken up by
the wars of the Dutch Boers upon the natives, and its members joined the Zulu mission. This mission also came near
being discontinued, the Prudential Committee at one time
having resolved to abandon it; but its establishment was ultimately effected through a series of providences, clearly indicating the duty of retaining that field.
The attention of the Board was drawn to China by a wellknown Christian merchant, the late D. W. C. Olyphant, Esq.,
then a resident at Canton. His vessels were always open and
free for missionaries to China.  One, named the Morrison, of
four hundred tons, - a large vessel for those times, - was
almost a missionary ship. Her exploring voyage to Japan in
1837, with Mr. King, a partner, and Dr. Peter Parker and Mr.
S. Wells Williams of the mission, will entitle her to a place
in all the histories of missions to those remarkable islands.
Since then, the operations of divine Providence, with the apparent design of opening not only China but also Japan to the
gospel, have been upon a grand scale. While we are writing,
it is credibly reported that not only the chief cities of the




ORIGIN OF THE MISSIONS.              241
coast, but the great rivers of China, are rendered accessible to
the commerce of Christendom, and of course to its Christianity. The Board has established missions at Canton, Amoy,
Fuhchau, and Shanghai; and at last it has a missionary residing at Teintsin, near the metropolis of the Chinese empire.
The rise of the missions among the North American Indians
will be sufficiently indicated when treating on deputations to
the missions, and in the historical catalogue of missions, at the
close of a subsequent chapter.




CHAPTER III.
DEVELOPMENT OF THE MISSIONS -THEIR LAWS OF
GROWTH —THEIR COMPLETION.
Object of Missions to plant the Gospel Institutions. — Apostolical and Modern Missions. - Development in Preaching and Schools. - Missions necessarily progressive.
- Evidences of Progress. - Progress essential to their Prosperity. - Consequences
of disregarding this Law. -Early Preeminence given to Preaching. — Schools and
the Press. - Subordinate Agencies falling into their Places. - How the Work may be
completed. - An Unsettled Problem. - Difficulties in Native Churches. - Similar Difficulties in the Apostolic Churches.- Allowance for Failings in Mission Churches. -
Hard to reach the Self-sustaining Point. - Necessary Modifications. - A Fixed Limit
to the Ability of Missionary Societies. -A Limit to the Number of Missionaries. -
The Native Agency should have Room for Growth. - Too much required of Missions.
-A Mission may grow, and yet not increase its Cost to the Society.-When the
Work of a Mission is completed.
ENOUGH has been said to illustrate the origin of the missions, in their larger extent. It will now be in order to treat
of their development, and laws of growth.
DEVELOPMENT OF THE -MISSIONS.
Experience has shown, that the great object of missions -
the introduction  of the gospel among  the  unevangelized —
can be effectually accomplished only by a course of measures
fitted to secure the establishment of the gospel institutions.
These the apostles introduced wherever they went, but with
far less difficulty than we experience.  Were the heathen countries of our times like Asia Minor, Macedonia, and Achaia,
we should need to provide only for the personal and family
expenses of missionaries, and for printing the Scriptures and
religious books and tracts; and even a part of this expense,
and soon the whole, would be defrayed by the converts. Moreover, owing to the present state of the heathen nations, we
(242)




DEVELOPMENT OF THIE MISSIONS.          243
have found stronger reasons than the apostle Paul had at
Corinth and Thessalonica, for not looking to converts for the
personal support of missionaries. The most we can expect from
them is, that they shall support their own native teachers and
preachers, and gradually assume the support of their schools,
and of the press.
Among the developments common to the missions, the most
important has been in the matter of preaching. While this
has by no means been restricted to the Sabbath, there has
been a tendency to give more and more significance  to the
day, by regular preaching in some one place. It has generally required long time and patience to collect and sustain even a small adult congregation, but not otherwise has it
been possible to keep up the tone of the enterprise. The missionary has needed the preparation for such a duty, as well as
its reacting influence upon his own mind and heart. He has
needed a service where he could speak authoritatively as an
embassador, without the humiliation of rude objections and
foul abuse. The native Christians have also needed regular,
well-studied exhibitions of the plan of salvation, and of their
duty as Christians. They could not be adequately informed
and elevated to the self-governing, self-sustaining basis by
means of mere conversational preaching. They required the
benefit, indeed, of every one of the auxiliary means of grace,
but could never reach their full stature as Christians without
the regular, stated, formal preaching of the word.  The
heathen then saw the missionary in his true place and dignity.
If they did not often go to hear him, they knew there was a day
which he regarded as specially set apart by the God of heaven
for declaring and for hearing the truths of the Christian reli:
gion; and also a time when the missionary assumed authority
to speak, and when it was the sole business of all others
to hear.
Not only has he preached the gospel orally, statedly, formaly- on the Sabbath, and more familiarly during the week,
but as a good Protestant Christian he has sought to give
the Bible to the people. And as that could benefit them only
33




244                    THE MISSIONS.
as they were able to read, he found it needful to open schools;
not with the expectation of teaching the whole population to
read, nor even a considerable portion of it,- that being
impossible,   but to form  such a public sentiment as in the
end would insure this result.  A demand was -thus created
for school books and for the press. The schools served as an
introduction and a tie to the people at the outset of the work,
and as a means of infusing Christian -ideas into the language.
As converts multiplied, it became an interesting question how
to provide native pastors for them, and how to convert the
more promising of the pious youth into evangelists and teachers.  Without such, the mission could never finish its work 
hence institutions arose for training both males and females.
When natives had thus been prepared to be helpers in the different departments, it became needful to aid in their support
until the native churches should be able and willing to sustain
them; otherwise some of the most valuable and costly results
of missionary labor would be wholly sacrificed and lost.
LAWS OF GROWTH.
The more important indications of progress in the missions
have been these -collecting hearers, reducing languages to
writing, translating the Scriptures, forming Christian schools,
creating a desire for education, awakening anxiety to learn
the way of life, multiplying converts, gathering churches,
training up a native ministry, and leading the people to support it; and whatever else goes to improve and elevate the
domestic, social, civil, and religious life of the people. And
this leads to the remark, that continued progress has been
found essential to the prosperity of the missions.  Regarded
in their spiritual nature, missions seem to be under the same
laws with individual Christians, in whose spiritual life there is
no such thing as standing still, but advancement is the condition of health.  A living mission must needs growv and
spread its branches, like a tree.  It increases in its demands
for labor, oversight, nutriment, and expenditure.  We learn




LAWS OF GROWTH.                   245
this from experience. -The greater the disposition to hear, the
greater is the need of preaching and of preaching houses.
The more diffused and earnest the desire for schools, the
greater is the demand for teachers, school houses, and school
books. In proportion to the progress of mind and feeling
upward from barbarism, has been the cost of printing, (if the
means were at hand,) and the demand for the lights and
advantages of general knowledge.  But the most urgent
among the growing expenses in a prosperous mission have
been those for the training and support of helpers in the
higher classes of native agency; and the measures for rearing
this agency having been commenced, they have been found
essentially progressive, but with this redeeming feature, that
at length they begin to diminish the demand for foreign
laborers.
A reference to the varying expenditure of the Board would
not invalidate this statement; because the expenditure has
been more or less-subject to arbitrary limitations, - determined
by the amount of receipts, rather than by the actual necessities
of the missions. Who can tell what an amount of good in
missions has been thus annually sacrificed?  Who has not
sympathized with the disappointments and griefs of the missionaries? It is melancholy to think of the waste of influence
thus occasioned in the missions, since they reached the stages
of manifest success.  The churches have not seemed prepared
for rapid progress. Instead of glad praises to God for thus
answering prayer for the extension of his kingdom in foreign
lands, the officers of the Board have often been put upon the
painful task of showing that they have labored to the utmost
to check the speed of their missionary trains.
There has been a growth of experience and skill in the conduct of. missions during the past half century.  It is indeed
true that our fathers, at the outset, gave the premninence to
the preaching of the gospel, in their theory of missions, as
really as do their successors.  Thus they wrote as far back as
the year: 1813, and nothing stronger can be said now:'" Important as the. distribution of the Scriptures among the




246                   THE MISSIONS.
heathen in their own language, is held to be by us and by
the Christian public generally, it should never be forgotten,
that the preachingc of the gospel, in every part of the earth, is
indispensable to the general conversion of mankind. Though
the Scriptures alone have, in many individual cases, been
made the instrument of regeneration, yet we have no account
of any very extensive diffusion of Christianity except where the
truths of the Scriptures have been preached. Were the heathen
generally anxious to receive the Scriptures and to learn divine
truth, they would, like the Ethiopian eunuch, apply for instruction to those who had been previously acquainted with the
same Scriptures, and, when asked if they understood what
they had read, would reply,' How call we, except some man
should guide us?' The distribution of the Bible excites inquiry, and often leads those who receive that precious book
to attend public worship in the sanctuary. But the preaching
of the gospel is, after all, the grand means appointed by Infinite Wisdom for the conversion and salvation of men. Without this, the Scriptures, however liberally distributed, will
have comparatively little effect among any people, whether
Pagan or nominally Christian."  And again, in 1817: "The
translation and dispersion of the Scriptures, and schools for
the instruction of the young, are parts, and necessary parts,
of the great design. But it must never be forgotten, or overlooked, that the command is, to'preach the gospel to every
creature,' and that the preaching of the word, however foolish
it may seem to men, is the grand mean appointed by the wisdom of God for the saving conversion of the nations."
From this practical view of the work, taken by the Board at
the opening of its career, there has been no intentional departure, either by the Prudential Committee or by the missions.
Schools and the press have always been regarded as subordinate to preaching. When agriculture and the mechanic arts
have also been taught, as in the Indian missions, and at first
on the Sandwich Islands, it has been as a subordinate means.
At the same time, there has been a tendency in the more
important of the auxiliary influences to transcend. their proper




HOW THE WORK MAY BE COMPLETED.             247
limits.  Book-making has sometimes acquired an undue prominence, especially in the early periods, when some brethren
may have found it easier even to translate the Scriptures,
than to preach in a foreign tongue, and when preaching
yielded little apparent fruit, and schools were easily multiplied, and tracts and books could be circulated to any extent.
In the chapter on the difficulties in obtaining the Board's
charter, it was seen how translating and circulating the Scriptures then preponderated, in the public mind, over preaching
as a means of converting the heathen.
The subordinate agencies have been gradually falling into
their places, and it is reasonable to expect, under the lead of
the Great Captain, that the progress of the gospel will be more
rapid in the second half-century than it has been in the first.
How THE WORK MAY BE COMPLETED.
It is'an unsettled problem how the work of missions may be
so finished, that the missionary force can safely withdraw,
leaving the new Christian community to take care of itself.
There are spiritual, intellectual, and social difficulties to be
first overcome; and these are often much aggravated by
adverse influences from abroad. Out of what depths of moral
and social degradation is every heathen convert raised before
he is fitted for membership of the church of Christ! " And
such were some of you," -" fornicators, idolaters, adulterers,
effeminate, abusers of themselves with mankind, thieves, covetous, drunkards, revilers, extortioners."  (1 Cor. vi. 10, 11.)
But though "'justified in the name of the Lord Jesus," they
are sanctified only in part, "babes in Christ," continually
needing to be taught " which be the first principles of the oracles of God."  Who can realize what it is, and what it must
be, for an entire community of Christians to have had their
home, for a long course of years before conversion, where truth
had fallen in the street, and equity could not enter, without rule or protection of law, with no standard of morality, no
domestic virtue, no culture of the affections, no correct public




248                   THE -MISSTONS.
sentiment, and almost no conscience?  And who, that has
closely observed the weaknesses and imperfections of human
nature in its most favored conditions, is not prepared for occasional and violent outbreaks of ingratitude, passion, waywardness, and wickedness, in churches gathered from the lower,
and sometimes the lowest, depths of humanity?  That such
churches should live, thrive, and ever reach the self-sustaining
point, is a miracle of grace.
Causes such as these had their influence in churches gathered by the apostle Paul, as we see in his Epistles. At Corinth he had occasion to lament the many who had been carried
away by false teachers, their disorderly worship, their irregularities at the Lord's Supper, their negligent discipline, their
party divisions, their litigations, debates, envyings, wraths,
strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults.  And
how soon were the Galatians seduced from their loyalty to the
truth, so that the apostle feared he had labored among them in
vain! He exhorts the Ephesian church members to put away
lying, to steal no more, to have nothing more to do with covetousness and fornication. Four years after this he speaks
of his helpers in Lesser Asia as all turned away from him.
That he had not full confidence in all the native pastors
appears from his address at Miletus.  At Rome, there were
those who preached Christ of envy and strife, supposing to
add affliction to his bonds; and at his first arraignment before
Caesar, not a member of the Roman church had the courage
to stand by him. To the Philippians he declares his belief
that many professed Christians were enemies of the cause of
Christ, and gloried in their shame, minding earthly things.
In this same Epistle he speaks in desponding terms of his
native helpers, who sought their own, and not the things of
Jesus Christ. He thought it needful to exhort the Colossians
not to lie one to another, and the Thessalonians to withdraw
from such as walked disorderly., He cautions Timothy against
fables, endless genealogies, and profane babblings, as if such
were prevalent in some of the churches; and speaks of
preachers destitute of the truth, with corrupt minds, ignorant,




HOW THE WORK MAY BE COMPLETED.           249
proud, addicted to controversies that engendered envy, strifes,
disputations, and railings; and of some who had even made
shipwreck of the faith, and added blasphemy to their heresies.
The apostle John, somewhat later, declares that many "' antichrists" had gone out from the church, denying the Father
and the Son.
Yet it is generally supposed that the Apostolical Churches
possessed as muchi piety as the best portions of the visible
Church of our times. Indeed, the great apostle speaks of
Roman Christians, only a few years before the date of his
Epistles to Timothy, as being noted for their faith throughout
the world. At the very time of his censures on the Corinthians, he declares that church to be " enriched by Jesus Christ
in all utterance and in all knowledge," so that it came behind
in no gift. While he so seriously cautions the Ephesians, he
ceases not to give thanks for their "faith in the Lord Jesus,
and their love unto all the saints."  He thanked God upon
every remembrance of the Philippians; and when lie wrote to
the Colossians, he gave thanks for their faith in Christ Jesus,
and their love in the Spirit, and to all the saints. And how
remarkable his testimony in behalf of the Thessalonians! He
remembered, without ceasing and with constant gratitude,
their work of faith, and labor of love, and patience of hope in
the Lord Jesus Christ, wherein they had become followers of
him and of the Lord, having received the word in much affliction, with joy of the Holy Ghost, so that they were examples
to all that believed, in Macedonia and Achaia.
The fact undoubtedly is, that visible irregularities and disorders, and even certain immoralities, are more to be expected
in churches gathered from among the heathen, than ill the
churches of Christendom; and they are, at the same time,
more consistent with grace in the church, than in countries
that have long enjoyed the light and influence of the gospel.
While the primitive converts from paganism were remarkable
for the high tone of their religious feelings, and the simplicity
and strength of their faith, they were wanting in respect to a
clear, practical apprehension of the ethical code of the gospel.




250                   THE MISSIONS.
It is obvious, that Paul found the burden of his "care of the
churches " much enhanced by the thoroughly wicked character
of the age. His manner of treating the native pastors and
churches is a model for missionaries and their supporters in
our day, who ought to expect greater manifestations of ignorance, weakness, and sin in churches that are gathered in
Africa, India, and the Sandwich Islands, than at Ephesus,
Coloss6, and Corinth, in the palmy days of Roman civilization.
This imperfect state of the native churches, and the circumstances in which they exist, have made it difficult for the missions to reach a point where these churches might be safely
left, even after the native community had become Christianized.
There is a limit beyond which it has not been found practicable to go, in procuring and supporting a foreign missionary
force in any one field; as there has been in the support of an
English army in India: nor are nations conquered by one
simultaneous, universal onset, but by successive victories.  It
has been found, too, that a less number of foreign missionaries
is needful for the work in a heathen country, than was once
supposed. There must be room for the free growth and action
of a numerous native ministry, and for devolving upon that
ministry the heaviest responsibility it will bear.
The popular sentiment at home is believed to have required
too much of the missions. A standard has been prescribed
for their ultimate success, which renders their satisfactory termination quite impossible, or at best throws it into the far,
uncertain future. The Christian religion has been identified,
in the popular conception of it, with a general diffusion of
education, industry, civil liberty, family government, and social
order, and with the means of a respectable livelihood and a
well-ordered community. Hence our idea of piety in native
converts has generally involved the acquisition and possession,
to a great extent, of these blessings; and our idea of the propagation of the gospel by means of missions is, to an equal
extent, the creation among heathen tribes and nations of a
state of society such as we enjoy. And for this vast intellectual, moral, social transformation we allow but a short time.




HOW THE WORK MAY BE COMPLETED.           251
We have expected the first generation of converts, even among
savages, to come pretty fully into our fundamental ideas of
morals, manners, political economy, social organization, justice, equity, - although many of these are ideas which old
Christian communities have been ages in acquiring. If we
have discovered that converts under the torrid zone go half
clothed, are idle on a soil where a small amount of labor supplies their wants, sometimes forget the apostle's cautions to
his converts, "' not to lie one to another," and "to steal no
more," in communities where the grossest vice scarcely affects
the reputation, and are slow to adopt our ideas of the rights
of man, we at once doubt the genuineness of their conversion,
and the faithfulness of their missionary instructors.
It is an important and encouraging consideration, in the
effort to bring missions to a successful issue, that an increasing outlay is not always necessary to meet the demands of a
growing and prosperous mission. This results from an increase
of intelligence, experience, and piety in missionaries, thus augmenting their superintending and executive power; from  a
similar growth in the native ministry; from substituting the
less expensive native agency for the missionary, thus multiplying stations without increasing the foreign force; front developing the native churches; from  new discoveries in the
relations and powers of the missionary enterprise, increasing
the simplicity and economy of its spiritual machinery; and
from new arrangements and combinations, to meet the constantly increasing expenditure in some parts of the system, by
a constantly diminishing outlay in others.
The work of the missionary has been performed mainly at
central points; and when this work shall have been completed
at all these points, and thfere is no more need of new stations,
- when it is possible for gospel institutions to exist, through
divine grace, without the longer presence of the missionary,then the work of the mission in' that community is obviously
completed. The missionary, having "' no more place in those
parts," should go and preach the gospel elsewhere. It is a
great point to know when to do this.  After a native church is
34




252                    THE -MISSIONS.
formed, it should have, as soon as possible; a native pastor and
the needed church officers; and the native pastor should have
ample scope for preaching, and for all his ministerial and pastoral abilities and duties.  The local church is the divinely
appointed illuminating power for its district.  It is the great
power in missions. It is a leaven, which may be expected in
time to leaven the whole lump. With a somewhat reserved
and discreet superintendence on the part of the nearest missionary, it will thrive best, after a proper organization, by being
left to itself. Thus station after station may be finished, and
new conquests be continually made, with almost no enlargement in the number of the foreign force, and also without
any material increase of expenditure; provided the native pastors have not been rendered too expensive by an injudicious
education, doing less to fit them  for their work than to make
them dissatisfied in it, and provided the duty of self-support
has been properly urged upon the native churches.




CHAPTER IV.
PROGRESS OF THE WORK.
Communities that have been Christianized. - SANDWICH ISLANDS. Missionaries and
their Children. - Solution of the Problem. - Present Dangers.- The Founders and
Fathers of the Mission to remain.- CHEROKEES. The Mission discontinued.CHOCTAWS. Dr. Kingsbury's Testimony.- IHinderances to Progress. — The Missions successful. - Discontinued. - TUSCARORAS. Long since Christianized. - Why
the Mission was not sooner discontinued.- STATIONS. What is meant by a Christianized Station.- Illustrations. - Pastors of Station Churches. - The Centralizing
Policy, and its Effect on Village Stations.-When it should be changed. —Education for Native Preachers of the First Generation. —Historical Catalogue of the
Missions.
THE Board can not be said to have completed the work of
any one of its missions, if this involve the idea of a native
Christian community able to stand alone. Yet several of the
heathen communities in which it has labored have been Christianized, in the popular acceptation of that term.
The SANDWICH ISLANDS have been thus Christianized.  In
the year 1853, at Cincinnati, Ohio, the Prudential Committee
made the following statement to the Board:The mission to the Sandwichl Islands left the United States
October 23, 1819, and first saw the Islands early in the following April.  God prepared their way; one of the strangest of
revolutions having occurred just before their arrival.  The
national idols had  been  destroyed, the temples burned, the
priesthood, tabus, and human sacrifices abolished. All this,
however; was only a removal of obstacles. It really did noth
ing to improve the character of the people, nor could it alone
have ameliorated their condition.
The horrid  rites of idolatry had  ceased; but the moral,
intellectual, social desolation was none the less profound and
(253)




254                   THE MISSIONS.
universal. Society was in ruins, and could not exist at a
much lower point; and it was there the mission commenced
its work. What desolation was there in the native mind, as
regards all useful knowledge! The language was unwritten,
and of course there were neither books, schools, nor education.
The nation was composed of thieves, drunkards, and debauchees. The land was owned by the king and his chiefs, and
the people were slaves. Constitutions, laws, courts of justice
there were none, and no conception of such things in the
native mind. Property, life, every thing was in the hands of
arbitrary, irresponsible chiefs, who filled the land with discord
and oppression.
But that people has become a Christian nation; not civilized, in the modern acceptation of the term; not able, perhaps,
to sustain itself unaided in any one great department of
national existence. Laws, institutions, civilization, the great
compact of social and political life, are of slower growth than
Christianity.  A nation may be Christian, while its intellect is
but partially developed, and its municipal and civil institutions
are in their infancy. In this sense, the Hawaiian nation is a
Christian nation, and will abide the severest scrutiny by every
appropriate test. All the religion they now have claims the
Christian name. A fourth part of the inhabitants are members in regular standing of Protestant Christian churches.
The nation recognizes the obligations of the Sabbath. Houses
for Christian worship are built by the people, and frequented
as among ourselves.  So much, indeed, was the blood of the
nation polluted by an impure commerce with the world, before
our Christian mission, that the people have a strong remaining
tendency to licentiousness, which the'gospel will scarcely
remove till a more general necessity exists for industry and
remaining at home. The weakness of the nation is here.
But Christian marriage is enjoined and regulated by the laws,
and the number of marriage licenses taken out, in the year
1852, exceeded two thousand. The language is reduced to
writing, and is read by nearly a third part of the people. The
schools contain the great body of the children and youth.




PROGRESS OF THE WORK.               255
The annual outlay for education, chiefly by the government,
exceeds fifty thousand dollars. The Bible, translated by the
labors of eight missionaries, was in the hands of the people
before the year 1840; and there are elementary books in theology, practical religion, geography, arithmetic, astronomy,
and history, -making together a respectable library for a
people in the early stages of civilization.  Since the press first
put forth its efforts in the language on the 7th of January,
1822, there have been issued nearly two hundred millions of
pages. Through the blessing of God on these instrumentalities, a beneficent change has occurred in all the departments
of the government, in the face of fierce outrages from seamen
and traders, and deadly hostility from not a few foreign residents. The very first article in the Constitution, promulgated
by the king and chiefs in the year 1840, declares " that no law
shall be enacted which is at variance with the word of the
Lord Jehovah, or with the general spirit of his word;" and
that " all the laws of the Islands shall be in consistency with
God's law."  What was this but a public, solemn, national
profession of the Christian religion, on the high Puritan basis?
And the laws and administration of the government since that
time, have been as consistent with this profession, to say the
least, as those of any other Christian government in the world.
The statute laws organizing the general government and
courts of justice, the criminal code, and reported trials in the
courts, printed in the English language, make five octayo volumes in the library of the Board.  Court houses, prisons,
roads, bridges, surveys of lands, and their distribution, with
secure titles, among the people, are in constant progress.
Here, then, let us, as a Board of Foreign Missions, in the
name of the community for which we act, proclaim with shoutings of grace, grace! that the people of the Sandwich Islands
are a Christian nation, and may rightfully claim a place among
the Protestant Christian nations of the earth!
While there could be no question that the Hawaiian. nation
was at that time a Christian nation, in every sense in which




256                   THE MISSIONS.
the term is applicable to the nations of Christendom, yet it
was certain that the missionaries could not then be spared
from the field; nor was there any institution, save tile American Board, to sustain them il that remote position. The problem to be solved was one of great difficulty.  There were no
precedents. The Prudential Committee had to feel their way
step by step. The missionaries, with but few exceptions, were
fearful and backward to loose their hold upon the Board. A
new and peculiar arrangement was therefore entered upon to
meet the new and peculiar emergency. The plan was to substitute the home missionary system for the foreign; the Board
occupying the place of a Home Missionary Society.  This
change was brought about gradually. The plan was first proposed in the year 1848, and received its form from the manner
in which the case first came before the Committee.
There were then about one hundred and thirty children of
missionaries at the Sandwich Islands, nearly fifty of whom
were ten years old and upward. An application was received
from five families, containing twenty-five children, for permission to come to this country, and provide for the support and
education of the older children; and there were then sixteen
other families which would soon be similarly situated.  The
bearing of this upon the welfare, and even the existence, of the
mission was at once perceived. It resulted from the modern
method of conducting missions to the heathen mainly by married missionaries, in connection with the extraordinary healthfulness of the Islands, favoring the enlargement of families.
But this very oceanic climate, along with the growing commercial relations of the Sandwich Islands, and the Christianized
state of the people, gave occasion for a method of retaining
the families there. The missionaries were encouraged to take
a qualified release from their connection with the Board, and
become Hawaiian citizens; and if they should declare their
intention of remaining at the Islands in the gospel ministry,
they were to receive their proportional part of the property
held by the Board at their respective stations; and the government also engaged, on this condition, to insure them an absolute right in the lands thus held.




PROGRESS OF THE WORK.               257
Through the divine blessing, this arrangement was successful. The five families referred to are still at the Islands, and
so, with but a single exception, are the others. The missionaries have passed the ordeal with far less damage than was
feared. The Board is advancing prosperously in the second
stage of its work, except that there is yet no definite prospect
of a time when it may safely withdraw its expenditure.  During this critical period, Providence has made it for the interest
of the great commercial nations to restrain each other from
any considerable interference with the native government.
The obstacles arising from a wicked and lawless foreign commerce, once so formidable, have been coming under the restraints of law and public opinion, somewhat as in older
Christian lands. The reckless zeal of Roman Catholic missionaries has been one of the chief influences requiring the
presence of a strong Protestant force. This hostile influence
is not, however, without its advantages to the missionaries and
to the native Christians; and perhaps the most effectual barrier against Papal inroads will be the multiplication of native
churches with a native ministry — those spiritual fortresses
which our' Lord requires to be erected all over the world, and
which he engages to defend. But in the way of securing a
competent native ministry, there are all those inherent difficulties in the nature of man, which so impede and impair the
graces of the churches in our own land, and they are enhanced and aggravated by the long reign of heathenism.
Churches with such a ministry, and so situated, would seem
to need the continued presence and guardianship of the founders and fathers of the new Christian community.
The CHEROKEES may be regarded as, in the popular sense, a
Christian nation. At the Fiftieth Anniversary of the Board,
the following announcement respecting the mission to the
Cherokees was made by the Prudential Committee: —
This mission, one of the oldest under the care of the Board,
has been in operation about forty-three years, and has employed
eighteen clerical missionaries, twenty-nine laymen of different




258                   THE M1ISSIONS.
occupations, and sixty-six female assistant missionaries, or one
hundred and thirteen in all; and three hundred and fifty-six
thousand four hundred and twenty-one dollars have been
expended in it from the treasury of the Board. As the result
of these and other kindred efforts, the Cherokees have been
elevated from the savage state to their present degree of civilization. Doubtless, among the ignorant portions of the people, there are remains of superstitious notions and habits
greater than are found in older Christian communities; but
however low may be the standard of their Christianity, it is
their only religion. The people are generally, as with us,
ranked in one of the evangelical denominations.  And they
are accessible to Christian preachers, and listen to them with
the same deference as do their white brethren in the adjoining
States. They inhabit chiefly the eastern section of their territory, which borders on the State of Arkansas, extending
north and south about one hundred miles, and east and west
about seventy-five miles, and their number is reckoned at
twenty-one thousand. Our three missionary brethren residing
among them, concur in the opinion that they reckon themselves, and are to be acknowledged, a Christian people. Mr.
Torrey says,'" Christianity is recognized among them, as much
as in any portion of the United States. Their constitution
provides that no person who denies the being of a God, or a
future state of reward and punishment, shall hold any office
in the civil department of this nation."  Mr. Ranney says,
"' The nation, as such, I presume, would claim to be called a
Christian nation. Some laws have been passed by the Cherokee Council which have recognized Christianity as the religion
of the nation. This has been done incidentally, rather than
directly and positively. I suppose that almost universally they
would desire to be called Christians."  And Mr. Willey bears
a similar testimony. " I think," he says, " that the Cherokees,
as a nation, may justly be called a nominally Christian nation.
The Cherokee Constitution recognizes the Christian religion,
and requires a belief in it by all who hold office under the
government. All teachers in the public schools are required




PROGRESS OF THE WORK.               259
by law to have the Bible read in their schools daily; and when
they are prepared for it, they are requested to pray daily in
their schools."
It is our privilege to make the like record concerning the
CHOCTAWS. Of their title to the Christian name we have
the high testimony of the pioneer in both the Choctaw and
Cherokee missions - the Rev. Cyrus Kingsbury, D. D., already
mentioned. Writing from Pine Ridge, in the Choctaw nation,
March 11, 1861, in reply to inquiries, Dr. Kingsbury says," I unhesitatingly answer, that the Choctaws are a Christian
nation, in the popular acceptance of that term.'" 1. There is no other religion known among this people
but the Christian religion. All who make any pretensions to
religion receive the Christian Scriptures, as containing those
doctrines which they are to believe and those duties which
they are to practice.
"2. As large a proportion of the Choctaws, it is believed,
are professors of the Christian religion as are to be found in
any other portion of our country. The numbers connected
with the different churches I am not able to give; probably
it amounts to between one fifth and one fourth of the whole
population. A large proportion of those who are not members
of the churches are believers in the Christian Scriptures, in
the popular acceptation of that phrase.
" 3. In the transaction of all public business, the Christian
Sabbath is observed as a divine institution; no public business
is transacted on that consecrated day.'4. The sessions of the General Council are, I believe, uniformly opened and closed with prayer.
"5. All public officers and jurymen are required to take
the oath usually administered in the United States, and in the
usual form.
" 6. No man is considered competent to be a witness who
denies the existence of a Supreme Being.
"The progress of the Choctaws in agriculture and general
improvement," Dr. Kingsbury adds, " has suffered much from
35




260                    THE MISSIONS.
the want of that necessary stimulus, a good market.  This,
together with their natural indolence, has kept the larger
portion of the nation in very humble circumstances. For the
last three or four years there have been short crops, and in
the past year almost an entire failure.  This has greatly reduced their means of support, and put it out of the power of
most of our church members to do more than to provide for
their own most pressing wants.  And, indeed, this could not
have been done without very considerable. aid from abroad.'" In the peculiar and trying circumstances," he continues,' ill which the Choctaws have been, and still are, placed, they
have felt the necessity of reliable, intelligent men, to give
influence and direction to their public councils.  This has led
the Choctaws to press into the service of the nation all our
[native] ordained, and most of our licensed, preachers.  This
has had a tendency to divert the preachers more or less from
the great work of the gospel ministry.  Party feelings having
been strong, they have, as a thing in course, lost influence
with those on the opposite side. The necessity there has been
for intelligence and integrity in the public service of the nation,
and the better remuneration for those services, have probably induced some to turn attention to those pursuits, who
otherwise might have entered the ministry.  These and other
circumstances have much retarded our progress in bringing
forward a native ministry."
The Board began its labors among this people as early as
1818, and prosecuted them  forty years, receiving into the
church of Christ during that time, and mainly in the latter
half of the period, some twenty-seven hundred members. It
found the Choctaws a nation of pagans; it left them as really
a Christian nation, in the year 1859, as can be truthfully
affirmed of the other nations of Christendom.  The appropriate work of the Board, under its charter as a foreign Imissionary institution, had then been accomplished.  The twelve
churches connected with it, containing thirteen hundred and
sixty-two members, had long been in connection with tlie
Presbyterian Church, (old school;) and, upon the withdrawal




PROGRESS OF THE WORK.              261
of the Board, it was a thing of course for that body to assume
the responsibility of rendering the aid that might yet be needful for sustaining the gospel institutions among that Christianized people, upon the home missionary or some other plan.
There are now fifteen hundred church members, who were all
admitted upon the strict principle, and chiefly by missionaries
in connection with the American Board.
The TUSCARORAS, a remnant of one of the "1 Six Nations"
of Indians, are a Christian people. For nearly sixty years,
indeed, they have enjoyed the fostering care of different missionary organizations. The New York Missionary Society
directed its attention to these Indians early in the present
century. A church of eight members was organized prior to
1813. On the 3d of July, 1826, the mission was transferred
to the Board. These people appear to have been Christianized
long ago; for the United Foreign Missionary Society, which
received them from the New York Society, made the following
statement concerning them, in the year 1821: " The whole
nation, now residing at Tuscarora, have taken a decided stand
in favor of the Clhristian religion. They have already made
considerable progress in acquiring the arts and habits of civilized
life. Having in a great measure abandoned the chase as the
means of subsistence, they now depend for their support principally upon the produce of the soil. They occupy comfortable dwellings; and in passing through their villages, you
behold wagons, plows, and other implements of husbandry,
arranged around their doors. Some of their youth have made
considerable proficiency in the elementary branches of an
English education."
That the Tuscarora people should have been continued
under the pupilage of a foreign missionary institution for forty
years after such a testimony, is to be accounted for by the fact,
that the proper responsibilities of such institutions had not a
clear definition in the public mind. The Prudential Committee
declared to the Board their belief, in 1860, that such a people
were not the proper objects of a foreign mission; that they




262                   THE MISSIONS.
had the ability to sustain in great measure the preaching of
the gospel; and that some home missionary organization
would be ready to meet any reasonable deficiency.
It is by finishing the work at STATIONS, in the influential
centers of population, that missions are to be brought to a
successful close. Such a result at a station implies indeed a
great deal, as all, who are practically conversant with missions, know full well. It implies not only the greater light of
the central church at the station, but also lesser lights in
adjacent villages. In an extended territory, there may be
many a dark intervening space between these constellations,
— as there was in the Roman empire for ages after history
recognizes it as Christian; and it may even be desirable for
missionary societies to leave these dark spaces for the native
churches to illuminate with the gospel, and thus to exercise
and strengthen their graces.
The progress yet made by the Board in establishing the
institutions of the gospel in other countries than those just
named, admits of only a brief illustration.
One of the first stations occupied by the mission to the
Armenians of the Turkish empire, was at Pera, the portion of
Constantinople where the missionaries first had their residence.
Pera has now a self-supporting church, composed of evangelical Armenians, with a native pastor - the whole independent
of the missionaries, who reside elsewhere.  The pastor of this
church, Mr. Eutujian, attended the Jubilee Meeting, and made
an address in the Armenian language, which was interpreted
by Dr. Hamlin.  Difficulties have indeed arisen in this church,
perhaps as a consequence of this very independence, just as
they arose in the churches at Corinth and Galatia; and such
are of course to be expected.
At Aintab, in the interior of Asia Minor, the regions of
Cilicia, where a station was commenced in 1848, there is now
a self-supporting church of near three hundred members, with
a native pastor, a Sabbath congregation of nine hundred, and
schools of six hundred youths and almost four hundred adults,
and a Sabbath school of sixteen hundred members.




PROGRESS OF THE WORK.                       263
At Brfisa, near Mount Olympus, in the ancient Bithynia,
two missionaries were residing in 1844.  The last of these
was removed in 1852, and a native pastor took charge of the
church. Nothing more has since been needed there, except
an occasional missionary visit, and some pecuniary aid.
Trebizond, on  the south-western shore of the Black  Sea,
had two missionaries, and afterward one; but since 1857 it
has had none: the whole being left, as at Brusa, to the native
church and pastor, with some pecuniary aid and spiritual care.
From the nature of the case, like the churches of Macedonia,
most mission churches are, for a time, in "' deep poverty."
The station  at Marash, fifty or sixty miles from  Aintab,
dating only from the year 1854, has a church of two hundred
and twenty-seven members, a congregation of near a thousand,
a numerous Sabbath school, and a native pastor.*
* Dr. H. G. O. Dwight, from Constantinople, visited Aintab and Marash in
the spring of 1861. He arrived at the former place on Saturday. 1" The next
day was the Sabbath," he writes, " and it was to me a most delightful day. I
had the privilege of preaching to more than a thousand people, and of addressing a Sabbath school, all assembled in one room, of sixteen hundred and sixtyeight members, including the teachers. In the evening of the same day, I
attended the monthly concert, at which probably seven hundred were present."
Speaking of Marash, he says, " This place is indeed a wonder. Twelve years
ago, there was not a Protestant here, and the people were proverbially ignorant,
barbarous, and fanatical. Six years ago, the Evangelical Armenian Church
was organized, with sixteen members. The congregation at that time consisted
of one hundred and twenty.
"On the last Sabbath, I preached in the morning to a congregation of over
a thousand; and in the afternoon, at the communion, I addressed nearly or
quite fifteen hundred people, when forty new members were admitted to the
church, making the whole present number two hundred and twenty-seven.
Nearly one hundred of these have been added since Mr. White came here, two
years ago. Previous to the late communion, one hundred and sixteen persons
were examined, but only forty were admitted to the church. It is confidently
believed by our brethren that many of those who were told to wait are truly
converted persons; but, as the cases are recent, prudence seemed to dictate that
they should be put on a longer trial. One entire half of the body of the church
was filled with females, packed closely together on the floor. The other half,
and the broad galleries around three sides of the house, were completely
crowded with men. A new church, in the other end of the town, is needed
immediately."




264                   THE MISSIONS.
The cases thus far instanced are among the benighted, but
still nominally Christian, people of Western Asia, and the
tendency is more or less strongly to similar results at the
thirty other stations, and even at very many of the hundred
outstations belonging to the several missions in that great and
interesting field.
When we speak of a Christianized station, however, we
ought not to be understood as implying all that is meant
when speaking of a Christianized people. At neither of the
places named above has evangelical Christianity yet become
the predominant religion among the people. We mean only
that the Christian church has acquired an actual, influential
footing there, somewhat analogous to that of churches in the
young cities and towns of our new western settlements.
This is more or less true at many of the local stations in
the missions among pagan nations. The church at Chavagacherry, in Ceylon, where a missionary once resided, is n6w
consigned, together with its district, to a native pastor, and
the same is true of the churches and districts of Karadive and
Valaney; and none of the other native churches are more
flourishing than these. The church at Bombay -the first
gathered by missionaries of the Board — has now a native
pastor, though he is not supported by the church; so have the
first and second churches in Ahmednuggur; so has the church
at Seroor. These are all churches at stations, and the pastoral
relation has been well sustained. The Madura mission has
native pastors for six of its twenty-eight churches, and one of
these is a station church.
The opinions of the executive officers of the Board, and of
the Prudential Committee, have inclined toward the ordaining of native pastors at all the station churches, as fast as the
suitable men can be found; but, excepting the Mahratta mission, it can hardly be said that the missions of the Board in
pagan nations are yet prepared to come fully into the practice.
It seems to be gaining ground in the missions of Western Asia;
and, as far as is known, the experiment there has been generally successful.




PROGRESS OF THE WORK.                265
It has been found hard to overcome the difficulties in the
way of raising up self-sustaining churches, whether at stations
or outstations, whether in nominally Christian or pagan lands.
These difficulties are so various as to allow of only the most
comprehensive notice, if indeed the time has come for treating the subject very positively.
Preaching, congregations, churches, schools, native helpers,
every thing, of course centers at first at the station, clustering around the resident missionary. But there is danger of
continuing the centralizing policy too long, and it is believed
that this has frequently been done. This tendency in the
working of missions is natural and strong, both in the missionary and his converts, as was singularly manifested, a few
years since, in one of the India missions.  The ground
inclosed around the mission house is there called a "compound," and being of some extent, and vested with certain
privileges, it had an attractive power on the minds of village
converts throughout the region.  These converts, being chiefly
from a caste not attached to the soil as cultivators, were able
to leave their villages, and many were alrawn, with their families, to the mission compounds at the central stations, thus
forming small Christian villages, built up, and in part sustained, by the Board, and invested, to some extent, with Europeall protection and privilege.  It was thus. an asylum for the
poor, oppressed converts. But though it brought them around
the missionary, where, besides being easily cared for, they
made up a numerous station church, its nature as an asylum
fostered the feeling of dependence in the native mind, gave to
the centers an appearance of prosperity and strength which
they had not in fact, and discouraged the forming of rural
stations and churches, and the extension of the mission.
Self-sustaining native Christian churches could not thus be
formed, and the villages might be as long in coming to the
Christian light, as in the Roman empire of the first Christian
centuries.  The thing had grown up insensibly, and upon
discovering the evil, it was speedily corrected. The villagers
were generally sent home, village stations and village churches




266                          THE MISSIONS.
were formed, and dispersion and diffusion became the order
of the day.
The natural reluctance of missionary brethren to diminish
the number of members in  the station  churches by forming
churches in the villages, and the number of hearers at the
station by forming congregations in the villages, and the array
of Christian life about them  by pushing it off to the outposts,
will be understood and appreciated by pastors. It is an evil
hard to overcome, seeing that the missionary's family state
obliges him to have a fixed habitation, where he must needs
be much at home.*
* The Rev. Henry Ballantine thus refers to this change of missionary policy,
writing from Ahmednuggur, February 7, 1861 -
" A glance at the following table, showing the gradual increase in the number
of members of the churches belonging to the mission since its establishment in
1831, is instructive and encouraging. The whole period has been divided into
terms of five years, that the progress of the mission may be more easily seen.
Members received from 1831 to 1835, inclusive,...  9
e'      e,, 1836 to 1840,   i'...  7,       cc","  1841 to 1845,    "... 75
a'     "a     "  1846 to 1850,    "... 63
"'   "        "  1851 to 1855,    "..   78
cc'    c"     "  1856 to 1860,    "... 363
Total,.. 595
i"The members received into the churches during the last five years are as
follows: In 1856, 30; 1857, 56; 1858, 86; 1859, 64; 1860, 127: total, 363.,, From this it will be seen that the average for each term of five years from
1840 to 1855 was just 72, exactly nine times the average of the first two terms
of five years; while the number received during the last term of five years was
five times as great as the average for five years from 1840 to 1855, and fortyfive times as great as the average for five years from 1831 to 1840. Again, it
appears that the number received during each year of the last five years was,
on an average, 72 - the same as the average number received during each period
of five years from 1841 to 1855.
", Should it be asked how the sudden increase in the number of converts in
the last term of five years can be accounted for, I would say, there is no doubt
that the new policy inaugurated in the mission in 1855, putting missionaries out
in the districts to labor among the people, has been the means, in the hands of
God, of greatly extending the knowledge of the truth, and of bringing many
more converts into our churches. Some members of the mission desired to see
this policy pursued ten years before it was adopted; but at length the Deputation, coming to India in 1854, decided the matter which had been discussed in
the mission so long, and the plan was at once put in execution."




PROGRESS OF THE WORK.               267
No doubt the delays consequent upon this slow development
of the lessons of experience, have greatly enhanced the obstacles to self-sustaining church organizations in the fields occupied by the Board. There is a time for all things. As, in delicate processes of crystallization, complete success depends on
allowing the crystals to form at the right time, so, in missions,
there is a time for reversing the centralizing policy, when the
native elements will crystallize most perfectly under their own
proper laws of social life, and not under those of the foreign
countries from whence the missionaries came. In some such
manner, converts have too often been disqualified in a measure
for a patient attendance on the ministry of even the best educated native preachers, and the native preachers have thus
been disqualified for living on the proper native salary, if they
have not been also for the retirement and obscurity of rural
life. The secular education of adults, though exceedingly
below the common standard in old Christian. countries, has
still been too much in advance of the religious; and our native
preachers have been educated more for the demands of the
future, than for those of churches in their earliest possible
existence; while both churches and pastors were, and must
needs be, in leading-strings held by the missionaries. The
opinion is now becoming general in the missions of the Board,
that the study of the English language, except in special instances, has not facilitated the rearing up of self-relying native
churches. It was at least premature. Perhaps, too, there has
been a higher standard than was expedient for the mere intellectual culture of native preachers and pastors, in the first
generation.
36




268                        THE MISSIONS.
HISTORICAL CATALOGUE OF THE MISSIONS.
The following missions are now, or have been, connected with the
Board: -
1. llMahratta Mission, in Western India; instituted in 1813; in two missions from 1842 to 1852; in four, from  1852 to 1858; one discontinued,
1858; the three others reunited in one, 1860.
2. Ceylon lMission, 1816.
3. Cherokee, (N. A. Indians,) 1816; discontinued, 1860.
4. Choctaws, (N. A. Indians,) 1818; discontinued, 1859.
5. Sandwich Islands, 1820; discontinued on the foreign missionary basis,
and continued on the home missionary basis, 1853.
6. Palestine, 1821; merged in the Syria mission, 1845.
7. LMalta, 1822, -for the press, which was removed to Smyrna in 1833.
8. Syria, 1823.
9. South America, (exploring,) 1823-1826.
10. Turkey, 1826; North and South, 1856-1860; Western, Eastern, and
Central, 1860.
11. Osages, (N. A. Indians,) commenced by United Foreign Missionary
Society, 1820; transferred to the Board, 1826; discontinued, 1837.
12. Maumee, (N. A. Indians,) commenced by Western Missionary Society, 1822; transferred to United Foreign Missionary Society, 1822, and to
the Board, 1826; discontinued, 1835.
13. Netw  York Indians, commenced by New York Missionary Society,
1801; transferred to United Foreign Missionary Society, 1821, and to the
Board, 1826; Tuscarora Branch discontinued, 1860.
14. Mackinaw, (N. A. Indians,) commenced by the United Foreign Missionary Society, 1823; transferred to the Board, 1826; discontinued, 1836.
15. Chickasaws, (N. A. Indians,) commenced by Synod of South Carolina
and Georgia, 1821; transferred to the Board, 1827; discontinued, 1835.
16. Stockbridge Indians, 1828; discontinued, 1848.
17. Greece, 1830; discontinued, except the station at Athens, 1841.
18. China, 1830; - at Canton, 1830; at Anmoy, 1842, transferred to
Board of Foreign Missions of the Reformed Dutch Church, 1858; at Fuhchau, 1847; at Shanghai, 1853; at Tientsin, 1860.
19. Ojibwas, (N. A. Indians,) 1830.
20. Siam, 1831; missionaries in part transferred to Fuhchau, 1847; discontinued, 1850.
21. Creeks, (N. A. Indians,) 1832; discontinued, 1837.
22. Sumatra, (exploring,) 1833.
23. Patagonia, (exploring,) 1833 and 1834.
24. 3Madura, 1834.
25. Nestorianzs, 1834.




PROGRESS OF THE WORK.                      269
26. Singapore, 1834; discontinued, 1843.
27. Pawnees, (N. A. Indians,) 1834; discontinued, 1844.
28. Sioux, or Dakotas, (N. A. Indians,) 1834.
29. Western Africa, at Cape Palmas, 1834-1843; removed to the Gaboon, 1843.
30. Cyprus, 1834; discontinued, 1840.
31. Oregon, 1835; broken up by the massacre of 1847.
32. Southern Africa, 1835;- one mission at Mosika, 1836, broken up
by war, 1837; the other at Port -Natal, 1836.
33. Abenaquis, (N. A. Indians,) 1835; discontinued, 1858.
34. Madras, 1836.
35. Borneo, (exploring,) 1836 and 1837.
36. Persian Mohammedans, 1838; discontinued, 1841.
37. Borneo, 1838; in part transferred to Amoy, in China, 1844; discontinued, 1852.
38. To the Jews in Turkey, 1844; discontinued, 1856.
39. Arcot, in India, 1851; transferred to Board of Foreign Missions of
the Reformed Dutch Church, 1857.
40. Micronesia, in the N. Pacific Ocean, 1852.




CHAPTER V.
THE MISSIONARIES.
The Missionary described. - The Principle underlying his Engagement. - Makes the
First Advance. - Appointment, Designation, and Support. - Age, Constitution,
Habits. - Ordination. - Marriage. - The Number of Missionaries. — Whence they
came. - Education. - Length of Service. - Protective Care of Providence. - Missionary Physicians. - Unmarried Females. - Farmers and Mechanics. - Salaries. -
Disabled Missionaries. -Children of Missionaries.- Schools, Asylums, Permanent
Funds. - The Present System found to work well.
A  MISSIONARY is described in the by-laws of the Board, as
one who has been ordained a minister of the gospel, and has
actually  come under its direction.   All others -  licensed
preachers, physicians, schoolmasters, printers, etc. - are assistant missionaries; but, in the reports of the Board, they
are to be designated by their specific occupations.
Underlying tile theory of missions, as prosecuted  by the
American Board, is the principle that the missionary goes forth
in the discharge of his own personal responsibility to Christ.
The  Board, the  churches, are  helpers, co-workers in  his
mission. There is an implied covenant, and he is one of the
parties. The enlistment is voluntary; and so are the contributions of the donor.  Both are alike servants of Christ.  Christians at home are indebted to the missionary only as the missionary is to them.  The missionary is doing their work no
more than they are doing his. The Board declared this principle many years ago, as best comporting with the happiest
and most successful prosecution of missions, during a prolonged period, and on an extended scale.
The missionary candidate has therefore been expected to
make the first advance, and to offer himself for the service.
The Secretaries, when visiting theological seminaries, have been
(270)




TIE MISSIONARIES.                271
accustomed to inquire for the students whose minds were
known to be exercised on this subject, and to confer with such.
It has devolved on the Prudential Committee, when the candidate presented himself, to be satisfied as to the reality of his call
of God to the work of missions. That was to be determined
by the proper evidence, and on the presumption that whom the
Lord calls to this work he will endow with the requisite physical, mental, and spiritual abilities, and allow no insuperable
providential barriers to stand in the way. The engagement is
not for a specified term of years, but for life, "1 if the Lord
will."
The appointment and the designation of missionaries are
not always decided at the same time.  By accepting an
appointment, the missionary accepts also the rules and regulations of the Board, the nature of which he is supposed to
understand. The Board pays no -expenses of missionary candidates in their preparation for the ministry, and no debts contracted after appointment, unless expressly authorized; nor
does it assume the expenses of appointed missionaries before
the time arrives to prepare for their departure. On the principle stated at the opening of this chapter, the missionary's,claim upon the Board for support, when in the field, has always been understood as for no more than an equitable proportion of the funds placed at its disposal; the Board being
able to divide only what it receives. Missionaries have gone
forth trusting in God that there will always be enough for
their wants, incurring whatever risk there may be; which past
experience shows to be very small, since no missionary of the
Board has ever yet been compelled to retire from the field or
to remain at home for want of funds.
The reply made by a convention of delegates from the three
Tamil missions, in 1839, to an inquiry as to the age, constitution, and habits most suitable for a missionary to India, has
been found applicable to the missions generally. It was this:
"A missionary to an old mission should be young, that he may
easily get the language, and that his habits may more easily
be shaped to the climate. If he goes to form a new mission,




272                   THE MISSIONS.
more age may be an advantage; but generally a missionary
should not be above thirty, where he is expected to acquire
the language, unless he have a peculiar turn for it. As to
habits, they should be rather active than sedentary, but lihe
should be capable of study; if not learned, he should be able
to learn, and ready to teach. His constitution should be good,
but the most sanguine and robust need not expect the best
health. There may be a proper distinction between pliancy
of constitution and weakness. A bilious habit is undesirable,
but too much may be feared from it, as too much may be
hoped in favor of pulmonary tendencies; though the climate
is friendly to the latter, and unfriendly to the former. The
advice of a skillful and candid physician should have much
weight."  The average of the ages of seventy-five ordained
missionaries at the time of their appointment since the year
1851, is twenty-seven years.
For a'iumber of the first years, the Prudential Committee
was accustomed to invite the ordaining council for the missionary, (if he belonged to the Congregational body;) and when
the ordination was over, they passed votes of thanks to those
whlo had performed the services. But for a long time past, the
missionary has been left, after receiving official notice of his
appointment, to arrange for his ordination with his friends, or
his church, or some other ecclesiastical body. Where the judgments and hearts of the people have been with the candidates,
the ordination services have proved a blessing. Hence the
missionary is usually advised to seek ordination among his
own people.
The experience of the Board favors the marriage of missionaries, as a general rule, and always when they are going to a
barbarous people. Wives are a protection among savages, and
men can not there long make a tolerable home without them.
When well selected in respect to health, education, and piety,
wives endure 1" hardness " quite as well as their husbands, and
sometimes with more faith and patience.
The number of missionaries and assistant missionaries sent
forth from the beginning, is indicated in the following table:



THE  MISSIONARIES.                              273
Dr. and Mrs. Judson and Mr. Rice,    2                                1       3
West Africa,......    16  1     1      1      18      36
South Africa,...            21      2      0      1    23        45
Greece........                      3      0      0      0      3        6
Armenians.......... 62                      1   2  73 138
Syria, including Cyprus,.... 27           1      2      1    36        66
Assyria..........           6      1      2      0      9       17
Nestorians,.........   19              1      2      1     26       48
Mahrattas,......  28      0      0      4     39       71
Ceylon,..........   24             2      1      1    30        56
Madura,.                               24      0      2      0     30       56
Madras,.......    5        2      0       1      9      15
Arcot,.........         3      0      0      0       4       7
Canton,.....    10   2   1   1   9   21
Amoy,4                                          0      0       0      5       9
Fuhchau,......          8    0    0    0   11   19
Shanghai.........                2      0      0      0       1       3
Siam,....7   0   1   0   9   17
Singapore,....   -      4      1      0       1      4       9
Indian Archipelago,.                    3      1      0      0       3       6
Borneo,.7   0   0   0                                                    13
Sandwich Islands,...46                     3      6     21     80      153
Micronesia,.                            7      2       0      0      7      14
South America,.....2                       0      0      0       0       2
Choctaw Indians,....    18   1      1     34     90      143
Cherokee Indians,....     16   1      2     26     66      110
Dakotas..........    9                1      0       3     15      27
Ojibwas,......    4      0      0      7      14      25
Chickasaws,.......    4         0      0      0       6      10
Creeks..........    1          0      0      0       1       2
Osages,....    5  0      0       6     15      26
Pawnees......      1      0       1      2      4 
Oregon Indians,..        3      0      1      2       5      11
Mackinaw,......              0       0      7      9      17
Stockbride Indians......        2      0      0       2      4       8
Maumee Indians,.....        1      0       0      1      4       6
New York Indians,....    9       0       0      3     22      34
Abenaquis Indians,....             1   0      0       0      0       1
Total,....   415         26      24    128   691    1258
GENERAL SUMMARY.
MISSIONS.                   0 _,    Total.
Africa,...........   37              1    43      40     41       81
W. Asia, European Turkey, Greece,  117          7    151    128    147      275
Western India,...           28      0     43     32     39       71
Southern India and Ceylon,..         56      3     75     61     73      134
Eastern Asia and the Islands,.        45      2     50     49     48       97
North Pacific Ocean,.53    6  108  80  87  167
South America,.2                                   2      0        2
North American Indians,75                       5    348    173    255      428
Dr. and Mrs. Judson and Mr. Rice,    2                 1      2      1        3
Total.....   415       24    819    567    691    1258




274                       THE MISSIONS.
It thus appears, that tile five ordained missionaries sent forth
into the heathen world in the year 1812, have been followed
by others to the number of four hundred and ten.  The eight
males and females, composing the first company, now stand
associated, on the historic page, in a company of twelve hundred and fifty-eight.
Whllence came these missiona-ies?  It would cost too much
labor to ascertain the colleges where the greater part of the
ordained  missionaries were graduated.  The seminaries in
which they obtained their theological education, so far as their
history is known, mav be chronologically arranged in the following order: The first class at the Allndover Seminary completed its course in the year 1809; at Princeton, in 1812; at
Bangor, in 1820; at Auburn, in 1825; at New  Haven, in
1826; at the Western Reserve, in 1832; at Lane, in 1833; at
East Windsor, in 1836; at Union, in 1838.  The number of
the missionaries derived from  each of these  institutions is
indicated in the following table:SEMIINARIES.  E                  SEMINARIES.          a
Andover, Mass.,......  130  66  New Brunswick, N. J.,...   14   5
Bangor, Me.,........  15  10  Western Reserve, Ohio,..    9    6
East Windsor, Conn.,...  13   6  Lane, Ohio,.......  16    7
New Haven, Conn.,.....   20   4  Quincy, Il.,........2   1
Union, New York City,...  41  29  Union, Va.,.........   7    1
Auburn, N. Y.,......  28    9  Southern, S..C.,.....  2    0
Princeton, N. J.,.......   31   7
Total from Seminaries,.. 328  151
Unknown, but the greater part supposed not to have been connected with theological seminaries, - the larger portion of
these being in missions to North American Indians,.....  87  15
Grand total,.......  415  166
It will be seen, that nearly all the missionaries who went to
countries beyond sea, enjoyed the advantages both of the four
years in college, and of the additional years (generally three)
in the theological seminaries.
The average length of missionary service performed by one
hundred and thirty-four brethren, who went from the Andover




THE MISSIONARIES.                -275
Seminary up to the year 1858, will doubtless admit of a general application.  The sum total of these one hundred and
thirty-four missionary lives was eighteen hundred and seventythree years, (reckoning from their departure, and, when they
returned home, to the time of their arrival,) so that the
average for each is fourteen years. The average length of
service of the thirty-four who died in the field, was eleven
years. The sixty-six then living and prosecuting their missionary work, had seen an average of seventeen years and a
half, and the period was of course growing longer.  Two, who
died on the islands of the Pacific, averaged seventeen years
and six months; and twelve then living there, averaged eighteen years and four months. Five, who died in Southern India
and Ceylon, attained to the average of thirteen years and
nine months, (which is larger than any where else, save the
Pacific,) and the average period of nine then living in India,
was twenty-one years and nine months.  Dr. Mullens, a
highly intelligent English missionary at Calcutta, states, from
a careful induction of the lives of two hundred and fifty missionaries in India, that he found the average duration of missionary labor in that country was sixteen years and three
quarters.
It should be added, that fifteen of the Andover brethren
were in the field from thirty and a half years to forty-two and
three fourths. Two saw forty-two years of foreign service;
and the highest average among the older men was in India.*
There should be grateful acknowledgment made of the protective care of Providence over the missionaries and their
families, when going to and returning from their respective
fields, and in their numerous explorations, their long and
perilous voyages and journeys, in all manner of conveyances,
over all continents and seas, and in all climates; and so too
of the travels of officers and agents of the Board. The length
of these travels is not much short of a million of miles.  One
* Memorial of the Semi-centennial Celebration of the Founding of the
Theological Seminary at Andover, pp. 55, 56.
37




276                   THE MISSIONS.
of the Secretaries has traveled considerably over fifty thousand. Of the nearly fifteen hundred persons, only two suffered
the loss of life by shipwreck -Dr. Armstrong, one of the
Secretaries, and Mr. Pohlman, a missionary in China. Messrs.
Munson and Lyman and Dr. Satterlee died by the hands of
savages, while on tours of exploration.  Mr. Benham, of the
Siam mission, was drowned while crossing a river near his Own
dwelling; and the massacre of Dr. Whitman and others by
the Oregon Indians, in 1848, was in their own houses.
The fifty physicians, ordained and unordained, were all
expected to be missionary physicians, that is, to make their
medical practice subservient to the grand object of the missions. The employing of missionary physicians grows mainly
out of the practice of employing married missionaries.  Their
first care is of the mission families; but they are expected to
exert a conciliating influence among the natives by the kindly
offices of their profession.  Missionary physicians have not
been sent where the needful medical attendance was believed
to be otherwise attainable.
The tables show an excess of one hundred and twenty-four
females above the number of males. The greater part of these
nmmarried women were in missions to the American Indians.
The practice of sending unmarried females beyond sea, has
obtained only to a very limited extent. It has been so difficult
to secure for them permanent and agreeable homes, and welldefined and appropriate spheres of labor in no danger of
failing, that-the appointments are now in great measure restricted to female boarding schools at the central points of
the larger' missions. Every considerable mission needs one
such' school, and one or two competent female teachers for its
instruction., It is the correlative institution with the school
for training a native ministry.
In the year 1825, there were sixteen farmers and mechanics
in the missions anmong thee Cherokee and Choctaw Indians.
The expectations connected with this class of agents not having
been realized, it has gradually been withdrawn. The civilizing
agencies, as they may be called, have been found the most




THE MISSIONARIES.                 277
expensive, the most troubclcJome, and the least productive.
The first company sent to the Sandwich Islands contained a
farmer; but it soon appeared that he, though a worthy Christian man, had no vocation there, and he returned home.
Mere civilization, coining in contact with savages, is an unhealthful influence: it must come to them through the gospel.
The support of the missionaries and their families has been
provided for in various ways, and the manner is doubtless still
open to improvement.  In the North American Indian and
the Sandwich Islands missions, it was for a long time on the
principle of common stock; and at the Islands there was a
secular agent, and a depository of such goods as the missionaries
needed.  Salaries have taken the' place of this system, as
being every way more economical. There was much difficulty,
after the year 1848, in bringing the depository at the Islands
to a satisfactory close. The missionaries obtained their goods
there at cost, and even without charge for duties: what would:they do when thrown upon the market and merchants of
Honolulu?  But the matter was at length adjusted; and,
through the skill and faithfulness of the agents, a considerable sum was realized out of the settlement of the depository
toward the expenses of the mission. Inl India, the salaries
were originally based on the usage of English missionary societies, giving a certain sum to each married couple, and additional sums for each child, house rent, etc. The Board also
adopted their plan of outfit.  The English manner of determining  the salaries not proving altogether satisfactory, the
missionaries in Western Asia were induced to receive their
support nearly as pastors do in the United States —the salaries covering every thing, and varying with the circumstances
of the individual.
The Board allows no pensions, and has no permanent funds
for disabled or superannuated missionaries, or for the widows
or children of missionaries. It provides for them in a different way. Its rules in respect to the former classes of persons
are as follows: —
When superannuated or disabled missionaries or assistant.




278                    THE MISSIONS.
missionaries, or the widows of missionaries or assistant missionaries, return to this country with the approbation of the
Prudential Committee, it shall be the duty of the Committee
to make such grants toward their support as the circumstances of each case shall require, and as shall best comport
with the missionary character and the interests of the missionary cause; it being understood,1. That no pensions or annuities are to be settled on any
person, and that no grant is to be made, except in extraordinary cases, for any other than the current year.
2. That, except in extraordinary cases, after the lapse of a
year from their return, no grant is to be made to returned
missionaries or assistant missionaries, who are neither superannuated nor disabled by sickness, and yet are not expected
to resume their missionary labors.
3. That missionaries and assistant missionaries, who return
on account of sickness, and recover their health, and remain
in this country, are no longer to be regarded as having claims
upon the Board for pecuniary assistance.
4. That missionaries and assistant missionaries, who return
on account of sickness, and partially recover their health, so
as to attend to the ordinary business of life for a number of
years, are not to be regarded, when they again lose their
health, as having the same claims upon the Board as they had
when they first arrived.
The rules concerning the return of the children of the missionaries to the United States, and their subsequenlt support,
are the following:1. When missionaries or assistant missionaries desire to
send their children to this country for education, and when it
is decided, in a manner conformable to the rules and usages
of the Board, that the children may come, the arrangements
for the passage, so far as they involve expense, shall have the
concurrence of the mission, and the allowance, extraordinary
cases excepted, shall be only for a passage direct to this
country.
2. When the children arrive in this country, the Prudential




THE MISSIONARIES.                279
Committee will see that they have a suitable conveyance to
the places where they are to be educated or to reside; and
the Committee may make grants, on application from  the
parents or guardians, to an amount not exceeding sixty dollars
a year for a boy, and fifty dollars for a girl, until the children
are eighteen years old.
3. Children who are left orplans, and without a suitable
home in the mission, or responsible guardian, will receive the
immediate and kind consideration of the Prudential Committee, who will make an arrangement for their return home,
and provide for them the best guardianship in their power.
4. The allowances made on account of the children of living
missionaries or assistant missionaries, wherever the children
may be educated, shall be charged to the mission to which the
parents belong; and the allowances made on account of orphan
children shall, in ordinary cases, be charged to the mission to
which the parents belonged at the time of their decease.
5. Such are the multiplied cares and duties of the Prudential Committee, and the Treasurer and Secretaries, that it is
not regarded as practicable or expedient for them to undertake
the guardianship of the children sent to this country.
The sixty dollars given to a boy, and the fifty to a girl,
annually, until eighteen years of age, when applied for by the
parent or guardians - admitting of exceptions in extraordinary cases, - were not designed to be sums so large as to
interfere with outgoings from  the natural fountains, which
exist in blood relationships, early friendships for the parents, etc.,
but rather to stimulate and facilitate their flow. These sums
have been found neither too large, nor too small, but the happy
medium. The somewhat peculiar circumstances of this country have of course been considered - the assimilating, absorbing power of society; the constant intermingling of the great
social currents; the ease of obtaining employment and selfsupport; and the almost unhealthful stimulus to activity in
all the departments of life, often rendering it difficult to retain children long enough under parental guardianship and
control; the whole inseparable from  the rapidly developing




280                    THE MISSIONS.
resources of a vast, new country.  The leading object is to
bring returned missionary children into the great social currents; and this is best secured by giving free scope for the
operation of blood relationships and friendships, and for the
freest intermixture with native-born children in the schools
and employments of the parental home and country.
Every human system has its hardships, but the results to
the returned children of missionaries - now a considerable
number - have been at least as favorable as with the children
of pastors.
To facilitate the working of the entire system, books are
kept by the Secretaries, in which a page is devoted to each
returned missionary, widow, and child, with such, entries of
facts and grants as secure a prompt action on every request.
Schools and asylums for missionary children have sometimes been urged upon the Board.  It is believed that the
missionaries would now generally object to them, for the
reasons above stated. Some of the best friends of the cause
have also been in favor of instituting a permanent fund for
superannuated and disabled missionaries, and for the children
of missionaries.  But it is the opinion of the Board, that the
existing mode of providing for disabled missionaries and the
children of missionaries, is preferable to one which should
have a permanent fund for its basis -more simple, more
humane, more effective, more in accordance with the social
condition and institutions of our country; no more a charity;
much less like a pension; less liable to perversion; with better effect on missionaries and their children; more accordant
with the natural laws under which God places his children;
and less likely to interfere with the'ordinary receipts of the
Board.




CHAPTER VI.
THE CHURCHES.
Relation of Missionaries to Native Churches and Pastors. — Organization of Churches
among the Armenians. - In Syria. - Among the Nestorians. — Among the Mahrattas.
- In the Arcot Mission. — At Madras. - In the Madura District. - Corporate Powers
of the Missions. - Churches in Ceylon. - Caste and Polygamy. - Churches in the
Sandwich Islands. - Among the Cherokees.- Among the Choctaws. — Slavery. - Tabular View of the Churches.
IT will be a convenient and suitable introduction to this
chapter, to quote the response made by the Prudential Committee, in the year 1856, to the request of the Committee of
Thirteen on the Deputation to India, for their views on the
relation of missionaries to the native churches and pastors.
ORGANIZATION OF CHURCHES.
In general, a missionary will gather his first church at his
station.  But he will find, sooner or later, that God has given
him seals, of his ministry in other places; and the question
will be forced upon him, Ought I to form these scattered sheep
into a separate flock?  It may be difficult at times to answer
this inquiry. The proper solution will not depend solely on
the number of candidates for membership in the new church,
for ten in one case may be worth more than twenty in another;
or on the number of men who are to join it, as five may be
enough in one case, while more would hardly suffice in
another; or on the materials for office-bearers, as it may sometimes be expedient to organize a church without any officers;
or on the installation of a native pastor at an early day, for
this is by no means indispensable. It would seem, however,
that the missionary should be able to answer the following
(281)




282                    THE MISSIONS.
questions in the affirmative: Can I provide a competent guide
and teacher, ordained or unordained, for the proposed church?
Will the gospel have a freer entrance to the unevangelized
masses by reason of such a step?
As soon as possible, every church should have its own native
pastor, the members, on their part, contributing for his support according to their ability, and he, on his part, adapting
himself in a reasonable degree thereto. Such aid as the mission may render should be considered as supplemental and
temporary. And not only should the pecuniary burden be
thrown upon the church as fast as possible; the responsibility
of government should also be assumed at the proper time.
In the first instance, missionaries are obliged to form
churches and ordain pastors.  They have the requisite power,
because it is essential to their work.  What they are to do
beyond this early stage of ecclesiastical development, it is not
for us to say. The subject is not within our sphere. It is
wholly in the hands of the missionaries; and on no account
should it be interfered with. They have the right to decline
forming any ecclesiastical organization for themselves, retaining their connection with presbyteries, classes, associations,
etc., in this country; or, to assume one that shall embrace the
native churches and pastors.  In the contingency first supposed, they will give to the native churches and ministry such an
organization as they may think best, to be afterward modified
by the latter or not, according to their own free choice. In
the second contingency, it is presumed, they will not feel at
liberty to go outside of the principles of ecclesiastical order
which are recognized by the denominations represented in the
Board.
And in no case should there be any ecclesiastical control
exercised by missionaries over the native churches and ministers, save that which may grow out of the action of bodies
composed of both elements.  A wise disbursement of funds
will provide all the checks which are necessary or proper.
And this leads us to speak of a fundamental principle of
great importance.. The expenditure of money should always




THE CHURCHES.                    283
be the act of a mission. It can never be intrusted to an ecclesiastical body, however constituted; because,il such an event,
there can be no just accountability. By our present system
the Prudential Committee are responsible to the Board for all
the moneys received into the treasury; and the missions are
responsible to the Committee for all the moneys sent to their
respective fields. The Board, therefore, know where to look;
and the Committee know where to look. Every dollar can be
followed to its place of disbursement. Any other plan would
be fatally defective.
We are expected to state our convictions in regard to the
expediency of forming ecclesiastical bodies that shall combine
the missionary and the native elements. This is a question of
peculiar delicacy. Still, as we have disclaimed all right of
interference in such matters, and shall be understood to express
an opinion merely, we will venture to say that we consider
such a union undesirable.
At this point it will be necessary to inquire more particularly
into the exact position which a missionary occupies.
He is a foreigner. No matter how closely lie may have
identified himself with his calling; in his relations to the people among whom he dwells, he is onlly a stranger. He remains
a citizen of the United States.  If laid aside from his labors,
he returns here. If he dies, his family return here.  On the
other hand, the natives will always regard him as one from a
distant land. His speech, his dress, his food, each bewrayetl
him. They may honor him greatly, and love him much; but
one of themselves he can never be.
His work is temporary.  It may, indeed, outlast his life;
still, it is destined, with God's blessing, to have an end. When
the churches shall have reached a certain point, lie expects to
move forward. He is like the general who penetrates the enemy's country just as fast as he can secure the key-points.
His duties are peculiar.  He is an evangelist.  When he
gathers churches, it is not to be their pastor; he raises up
others to take this charge and burden.  True, he may act as a
pastor for a time; but it is simply from necessity.  His sphere
is aggression, conquest.
38




084                    THE MISSIONS.
He is also a disbursing agent. He must have money, not
only for his own support, but for other objects. He must sustain schools, employ assistants, and scatter abroad the word
of life. To this end a weighty trust is committed to him.
Is it expedient that such men should form ecclesiastical relations with the native churches and pastors?  We think not.
It seems to us that simplicity of arrangement is against it.
The true and abiding elements in the ecclesiastical body are
the native churches and the native ministry.  Why, therefore,
should the missionary element be introduced, when there is no
necessity for it?  And congruity is against it.'The missionary and the native pastors canl never sustain precisely the same
relations to their common work. There is a radical, insurmountable diversity.
Separate action will be for the advantage of all parties.
The independence of the native element will be more sure.
If missionaries are in the ecclesiastical body, they will exert,
almost of necessity, a predominating influence.  The power
of self-government will be best developed in this way. The
native churches and ministers must have responsibilities to
bear before they can learn how to bear them. By this plan
there will be less danger of embarrassment and disorder when
the missionaries leave for'" regions beyond."
On the other hand, the mission will do its work with the
greatest freedom if it act only as a mission. United with the
native element, it will often be obliged to consider questions in
a twofold capacity.  This may be very undesirable.  Suppose,
for example, the missionaries to be outvoted by the native
churches and pastors, in a matter which involves the expenditure of money.  When they take up the subject as a mission,
they will find themselves in a position of special difficulty.
As-members of the ecclesiastical body, though in a minority;
they are bound to yield to its decision; as members of the
mission, in view of their pecuniary accountableness, they may
feel constrained to nullify the act.
It may be said that the native body will need the wisdom
and experience of the missionaries.  But all the assistance




THE CHURCHES.                     285
which is desirable, it would seem, may be obtained in the form
of counsel.  The advisory influence which may be exerted
according to some natural arrangement, and the regulating
power which necessarily grows out of the disbursement of
money, will probably suffice for the happiest development of
the churches that may be formed in any part of the world.
The actual proceedings of the missionaries will appear in the
concise statement which follows, concerning native churches
and other ecclesiastical bodies in the several missions.
WESTERN ASIA.
The mission to the Armenians was the first to give a regular
organization to its native cllhurches.  This it did at its annual
meeting in June, 1846, at the request of native brethren after
they had been expelled from their national church for not
conforming to its idolatrous practices. Three forms of church
government were represented at the meeting of the missionaries, but there was a perfect agreement among them.?
The first three articles of the plan of organization were
these: -
1.:The- officers of the Evangelical Armenian Church shall
consist of elders or bishops, (called also pastors, etc.,) and
deacons, to be chosen by the male members of the church,
and set apart by prayer and the imposition of hands.
2. In the first Evangelical Armenian church in Constantinople there shall be, for the present, one elder or bishop, and
two deacons; it being understood that the number of either
may hereafter be increased, as circumstances demand.
3. Inasmuch  as discipline, according to the Scriptures,
(1 Cor. v. 4 and 2 Cor. ii. 6,) belongs not to the clergy alone,
but with them to the people, and inasmuch as it is not always
convenient nor expedient for the whole church to come together
* For a full statement of the Plan of Organization, Confession of Faith,
Covenant, Rules of Discipline, etc., see Appendix to the Annual Report for
1846, pp. 238-244, and Missionary Herald for 1846, pp. 317-320,




286                   THE MISSIONS.
for this purpose, they shall choose three or more brethren as
"helps," " governments," (1 Cor. xii. 28,) to form, with the
pastor and deacons, a church session or standing committee,
for the examination of candidates for admission into the
church and the administration of discipline.
The fourth provides that one half of the session or committee be elected annually.  The next article is quoted
entire: -
5. The first bishops or pastors and deacons, chosen by the
church, shall be set apart to their office by prayer and the
imposition of hands, in the presence of the church, by missionaries of the American Board, and such other ministers of
Christ as may be invited to assist; it being understood that
this is merely a rule of present expediency and convenience;
and also, that it belongs to the Evangelical Armenian church
to provide, thereafter, for the ordination of its own officers,
according to the apostolic example.
Candidates for admission to the church, who give satisfactory evidence of piety to the standing committee or church
session, are to be proposed by the pastor at a regular meeting
of the church, two weeks previous to the communion: tile
male members vote on the question of their admission; and
they are received on assenting to the confession of faith and
the covenant, which is done in the presence of the church.
The rules of discipline provide for the trial of offenders as
follows:'c The trial of persons for offenses shall be conducted
by the standing committee or church session, who, after a
thorough and impartial investigation of the case, shall report
their decision to the male members of the church, with the
written evidence for and against the accused, the final sentence being passed by vote of the church."
Obstinate cases of disagreement between the church and the
standing committee are to be referred to a meeting of the
pastors and delegates of the associated churches. And members aggrieved by the decision of the standing committee or
session and church, may, in like manner, appeal to the same
body, whose decision, in all cases, is to be final. To this body




THE CHURCHES.                          287
it belongs, also, to try an accused minister, with power to suspend or depose him  from  the ministry.*   After being thus
deposed, he is to be " subject to the discipline of the church
to which he belongs, in the same way as other private
members."
The first church was organized July 1, 1846, at Pera, the
suburb of Constantinople, in which the foreign embassadors
reside, and where the missionaries commenced operations. It
soon afterward elected a pastor, two deacons, and three helpers.
The ordination was on the 8th of July, by an ecclesiastical
council invited by the church, consisting of missionaries of
the Board, and one from the mission of the Free Church of
Scotland to the Jews.  The services were in the Turkish and
Armenian  languages.   This church is now  self-supporting,
and its pastor, the Rev. K. H. S. Eutujian, addressed the
Board at its Jubilee Meeting.
Churches on this ecclesiastical basis were soon after formed
in Nicomedia, Ada Bazar, and Trebizond.  At the present time
there are forty churches among the Armenians, and twelve
hundred and seventy-seven members. The number received
the past year exceeded two hundred, and the number from the
* In a volume called The Evangelical Church Member's Guide, published
by the mission in Armenian, this body is spoken of under the name of the
Presbyterial Assembly, or Presbytery. Dr. Wood, one of the Secretaries of
the Board, was formerly connected with the Armenian mission, and has translated from this Guide as follows: -
The ecclesiastical assemblies, commonly defined, are of four kinds or
grades: -
1. The gathering of all the members of a particular church, with its pastors
and officers. This is called the Assembly (or meeting) of the Church.
2. The pastor of the church, with the helpers and deacon or deacons. This
is the Assembly of the Care-takers, (session, consistory, standing committee.)
3. The pastors and representatives of all the churches in a particular district.
This is the Presbyterial Assembly, (presbytery, classis, consociation.)
4. A general ecclesiastical convocation, composed of representatives of all
the churches of every district. This is designated the General Assembly.
The words in parentheses were supplied by the translator as explanatory;
and he says, " The office of these several bodies is defined in accordance with
the plan adopted in 1846 -the General Assembly being declared a bond of
union merely, without legislative or judicial functions."




288                    THE MISSIONS.
beginning is fourteen hundred and fifty.  There are seven
native pastors, and somewhat more than thirty licensed native
preachers.
The native Protestants in Syria were probably induced to
move for an ecclesiastical organization among themselves by the
action of their Armenian brethren.  On the 9th of February,
1848, they presented a petition and a plan for organization to
the mission, then assembled at Beirut.  Certain modifications
were suggested by the mission to the native brethren, in view
of the Constitution and Discipline of the Evangelical Armenian Church, Gv in order that their organization might jlot materially differ from that already recognized in other parts of
the empire."'  The only important divergence is in the following article: " When the evangelical churches in Syria
become three or more in number, the cases of disagreement in
the particular churches shall be referred to a regular council
of the elders and delegates of the other sister churches, each
church choosing one delegate; and the decision of such council shall be final."
Three churches have been formed within the bounds of the
Syria mission, containing an aggregate of one hundred and
nineteen members, of whom  nineteen were added the past
year. As yet there are no native pastors.
T.he reason for organizing distinct evangelical churches in
Turkey has been stated.  The converts were subjected to
excommunication, and even outlawry, by their ecclesiastical
authorities. Matters have not gone to such an extreme among
the Nestorians of Persia. Though the Patriarch, lately deceased, has been hostile to the reformation, he has ventured
to excommunicate no one, not even the Bishop Mar Yohanan,
who had violated the usage of the bishops of his church by
marrying, after the example of Luther and the apostles. A
brother of the Patriarch has been one of the most efficient
* Fo- the Petition, Constitution, and Discipline in full, see Missionary Herald for 1848, pp. 266-270.




THE CHURCHES.                    289
fellow-laborers of the mission. The good old bishop, Mar
Elia, " dispensing with the usual mummeries and readings in
a dead language," lately united with the missionaries in the
ordination of a promising young mountain Nestorian, " according to apostolic forms," as an evangelist.  The mission
has believed that the cause of Christ would not be promoted
among that people, thus far, by the organizing of distinct
local churches.  But a separation of the true church from
the world has been deemed needful, and about the year 1855,
the mission adopted the practice of inviting the hopeful converts to communion with the mission church, after there had
been a careful personal examination into the experience and
life of each individual.  A communion season in January,
1858, is thus described: "The whole day was given up to
religious services.  An early morning prayer meeting was
held, and soon after breakfast the people assembled again for
the same purpose, and continued together till near noon, whell
there was a recess for refreshments.  This might not inaptly
be termed a love-feast, where large companies, sat down to a
plain repast, and ate bread together' with gladness and singleness of heart, praising God.' Previous to the administration
of the Lord's Supper, a translation of the covenant of the
mission church was read, and the communicants all rose with
us and. gave their assent to it. It was a scene of solemn and
thrilling interest to the Nestorians, and we have reason to
believe its effect was most happy.  The great severity of the
season prevented many females at a distance, most of them
mothers of little children, from  coming.  Some incidents will
show how the ordinance, administered in the primitive simplicity of apostolic usage, is prized as a means of grace. One
poor woman came about sixty miles, through deep snow, in
piercing cold, crossing a bleak mountain, to enjoy the hallowed occasion. Two individuals came a greater distance,
from another direction.  These seasons are growing in interest, and are eminently a means of advancement in the divine
life, and of spiritual edification to Christ's chosen ones here." *
* Missionary Herald for 1858, p. 155.




290                  THE MISSIONS.
Four hundred persons had been thus recognized by the mission, at the close of the year 1860, of whom three hundred
and eighty-five were then in full communion. The native
communicants have become so numerous, that the ordinance
is now administered in different places. Lights thus kindled
without the pale of the Nestorian Church, (yet, in another
sense, within,) are working a gradual but sure separation
between the precious and the vile, and exerting a strong
reforming influence.*
INDIA.
In the oldest mission of the Board —that among the Mahrattas of Western India - churches existed in 1854 at Bombay, Ahminednuggur, Seroor, and Satara, with an aggregate of
about one hundred and sixty members, with no native officebearers at that time, and with the most primitive simplicity of
form. A Presbyterian church had been formed at Ahmednuggur in March, 1833, consisting of fourteen members, ten
of them Hindoos, with a native elder and a native deacon;
but the denominational character of the church was not long
preserved. We have no information as to the time when it
ceased, or of the reasons for the change. The church at Ahmednuggur was divided into two churches in 1854, a native
pastor was ordained over each, deacons were appointed, and
arrangements made for forming village churches. Eight such
churches now exist inthe region about Abhmednuggur;   and
the number of members in the thirteen churches of the whole
mission is three hundred and ninety-six. Nearly seventy new
members were received in the year 1859. There are at present four native pastors.
In June, 1856, before the reunion of the several missions,
the Ahmednuggur mission drew up the following plan for the
native churches, on which it is supposed those churches will
manage their ecclesiastical affairs: —
* Annual Report of the Board, 1860, p. 85.




THE CHURCHES.                   291
The native churches under the care of the Ahmednuggur
mission shall each have a deacon, or deacons, and a pastor
when one can be obtained. When a pastor can not be obtained, the missionary in charge of the field in which the
church is situated shall act as pastor of the church.
In the introduction of members to the church, in the discipline of the church, in the election of a pastor and deacons,
and in all other business which may come before the church,
the male members of the church in good standing shall be
regarded as the fountain of authority, and the majority of
votes of these members, assembled in a meeting regularly
called, shall decide every question.
At the meetings of the church, the missionary acting as
pastor shall have no vote, though he may express his opinions
when he thinks best.
It shall be competent for any church to'choose a committee,
or appoint elders, who, with the pastor, shall be empowered to
perform the business of the church, and decide all those questions which are mentioned above as to be decided by the majority of votes of male members of the church.
The native pastors shall be formed into a Presbytery, (if
they approve this plan,) the duties and forms of which are
hereafter explained.
The Presbytery shall consist of the pastors of churches
under its care, and of a delegate from each church.
Three pastors shall form a quorum competent to perform
the regular business of the Presbytery.
The missionaries shall form no part of the Presbytery; but
the mission may appoint some one or more of its members to
attend the meetings of the Presbytery, to give advice in matters of difficulty; but no one shall be allowed to vote on any
question of business except the regular members of the Presbytery.
The Presbytery shall have power to license men to preach
the gospel, and to withdraw the license; to ordain pastors and
evangelists, and to depose ministers who, after a regular trial,
are found unworthy to remain in that office; and to do all
39




292                  THE MISSIONS.
other acts connected with the discipline of ministers usually
devolving upon the Presbytery —thus relieving the mission
entirely of those ecclesiastical duties which from necessity it
has temporarily been called upon to perform.
The Presbytery shall also receive appeals from churches
under its care in reference to difficulties which the church can
not settle, and shall adjudicate the same according to the
teachings of the word of God, and the principles laid down
in the Book of Discipline of the Presbyterian Churches of
Scotland and America.
The Arcot mission had five churches in 1857, with one hundred and twenty-six members. These churches are formed
on the doctrines and rules of the Reformed Dutch Church,
with which the members of the mission are connected. Native
pastors are to be united with the missionaries in a classis.
The two churches in the Madras mission contain seventyfour members. They are assimilated to the Scotch cl-lurches
of that city, and perhaps form a part of the Presbytery of
Madras.
The ten churches in the Madura mission numbered five
hundred and seventy-one members in 1855. The number in
the following year was six hundred and seventy-seven. The
present number is ten hundred and twelve; and there are now
twenty-eight churches - eleven being at the stations, and seveventeen formed elsewhere. The Mandalasalie district has
nine churches; Periaculum, seven; and Madura city, Dindigul,
and Tirumungalum, two each. There are six native pastors.
A seventh, ordained in 1855, and the first in the series, has
removed to Madras, and is acting pastor of the church at
Royapurum.
The mission wrote as follows in 1851: "When the Holy
Spirit blesses the truth, and converts a portion of the people,
we are to receive all who give evidence of piety into the visible
catholic church, and afterward to form them into associations
resembling, so far as circumstances admit, the churches planted
by the apostles. We are then to watch over and teach these




THE CHURCHES.                   293
Christians to act for themselves, and in due time ordain over
them suitable native pastors." A constitution of the Ecclesiastical Association of the American Madura Mission, as revised
in 1851, lies before us.  There is no account of its formation,
and the deputation heard no mention made of it during their
sojourn with the mission in 1855. It was composed of the
members of the mission de facto. While the churches were in
their infancy, every ordained missionary was recognized as having the right, in his own proper district, to organize churches,
judge of the qualifications necessary for church membership,
receive members, and excommunicate for immoral conduct.
As the native helpers sustained a general relation to the mission, they could not be disciplined without the consent of the
Association. Licensure to preach the gospel belonged to the
Association, as also the discipline of its own members; and it
was made its duty, as soon as practicable, to prepare and recommend to the mission churches a system  of church and
ecclesiastical polity best adapted to promote their purity and
increase. Except, perhaps, in a single church, no native officebearers were appointed previous to 1855.
The district of Mandahasalie was, and still is, under the care.
of the Rev. H. S. Taylor. On the 25th of fMay, 1857', Mr. Taylor met the two native pastors, with delegates from six of the
seven native churches within the bounds of his district.  Certain rules for an ecclesiastical union had been previously sent
to the several churches for their consideration, and these were
now  adopted.  The Mandahasalie Christian Sungkum, or
Society, was thus formed, composed of the native pastors and
delegates of the churches in the Mandahasalie district.  The
missionary was enrolled merely as an adviser. Village congregations where no churches had been formed were allowed
to send delegates, who might speak in the meetings, but not
vote. Churches must hold the common confession of faith in
order to come into the union. The object of the Sungkuml
was to seek the good of the churches. The churches could ask
its. advice, or it could give advice unasked, if it thought proper.
Respecting the organization of new churches, and the ordina



294                    THE MISSIONS.
tion of pastors, the Sungkum co'uld do these things, or seek
to have them performed by the mission.*
The AMadura mission denied the right of this body to ordain
native pastors with an understanding or implied pledge, that
those pastors should be aided in their support by the mission
funds, unless the previous consent of the mission had been
obtained.  The matter was referred to the Prudential Committee, and it will be seen, from their reply, that they fully
sustained the judgment of the mission. They wrote as follows: -
Having no ecclesiastical authority, the Board can confer
none. Its principle is " entire non-intervention, on the part of
the Board and its officers, on the whole subject of ecclesiastical
relations and organizations."'  And the province of the missions, in all that they do in virtue of authority derived from
the Board, is, in the language of the Board, " to decide upon
the places where labor shall be performed, and the persons
and instrumentalities to be employed, and the distribution of
funds."  In respect to all matters such as these, the brethren
assemble and act under the authority of the Board, and
appeals may be taken, on all such matters, to the Prudential
Committee. These, indeed, are among the positive duties of
the mission, as an agency constituted by the Board, which it
may not delegate to any other bodies.
But, as indicated above, ministers and missionaries of
Christ, however brought together, have other relations besides
those sustained to the Board, and other responsibilities and
duties besides those for which the Board holds them directly
accountable to itself. It is from another and higher source
they derive their authority to organize churches, and ordain
preachers and pastors. It is not for us to say how these duties
can best be performed, except that all can see, since one part of
the work - namely, the financial -is necessarily managed by
the entire body of missionaries, how desirable it is that there
be unity of action in the management of the other part.
* Missionary Herald for 1857, p. 306.




THE CHURCHES.                    295
There is nothing in the rules or proceedings of the Board to
prevent the brethren acting together for these objects, under
Christ's commission, as a mission, if they choose so to do.
Only it should be distinctly understood by every one, that
they are then acting as a body of ministers, in their ecclesiastical relations and capacity; and it will be found useful, and
it is recommended, that there be a record of these proceedings, distinct and separate from that of the other class of proceedings.
What is said of the ecclesiastical organizations in connection with the Ceylon mission, rests chiefly on the very competent authority of the Rev. Benjamin C. Meigs, one of the
first company of missionaries sent by the Board to that island.
The missionaries formed themselves into a church on their
first arrival in 1816. Being all from the Congregational body,
the church of course assumed that form. Native converts
were received into this church until 1831, when, for greater
convenience  in  exercising  necessary  discipline, separate
churches were formed, one at each station; the missionaries,
at the same time, constituting themselves into an association
1" for mutual aid in regulating the concerns of the different
churches." This body was called the ",Consociation or Presbytery." There being no elders in the local churches, there
were of course none in this bodyS'nor was there ever a lay
representation from  the churches.  At the quarterly communions, when the churches all met in one place, some of the
native preachers were requested to distribute the bread and
wine. Deacons do not appear to have been appointed in more
than one of the station churches: they certainly were in the
village churches, when they received native pastors.  " Inl
the government of the church," says the venerable missionary,'" the native members seemed disposed to put the laboring oar
into the hands of the missionaries. This, however, we resisted.
It was our constant object to train all the male members of
the church to feel their responsibility; and that they had an
important part to perform, both in the examination of candi



296                   THE MISSIONS.
dates for communion, and in the discipline of the church,
We very rarely took any step without their approbation, or at
least the concurrence of a majority of the male members."
From 1835 or 1836 to 1840, the word Consociation was
dropped from the name of the mission when acting as a general ecclesiastical body, and then it was resumed; but there
were no other changes. The body was made up of the ordained
missionaries, the unordained missionary physician, and the
missionary printer, who was a layman. It obviously had more
authority than an Association, and less than a Presbytery, but
differed in its constitution from  an Association, Consociation,
or Presbytery.  Cases of discipline in the mission families,
should such arise, were to be attended to in this body, and not
in the native churches. In 1855, the mission began the
organization of village churches separate from those which
had their centers at the residence of the missionaries, and the
ordination of native pastors over those churches; and about
the same time they discontinued the somewhat indefinite
ecclesiastical name, acting simply as a body of missionaries.
There are now three village churches and pastors. In what
manner these are to be ecclesiastically united, seems not yet
decided. It was thought best to reorganize the missionaries
and their families in a church, as on their first arrival; but
this was a private matter, for the benefit of those families,
with no direct bearing on the natives.
Caste is one of the greatest social evils in India, and is
thoroughly discountenanced by all the missions under the care
of the Board. It is an evil, like intemperance in our own
country, that requires a perpetual watch and perpetual effort;
and thus it will be for a long time to come. It connects itself
with notions of family rank and consequence, and of the value
of dowry; and many native Christians seem too desirous of
retaining their connections with their heathen relatives, and
too fearful of the consequences that would follow from breaking wholly with the world. The following pledge was signed
by about ninety of the leading members of the church, in con



THE CHURCHES.                   297
Section with the Ceylon mission, in 1855, namely: "d We, the
undersigned, do solemnly pledge ourselves and affirm, that we
will wholly renounce in ourselves, and discountenance in others, all caste and other distinctions and usages in society, which
tend to foster pride, impair the affections, and hinder the
kindly offices of Christian love, and that we will not object to
eating any kind of food, on account of the caste of the person
or persons by whom it was cooked or offered to us."  And the
mission declared its intention of carrying out this declaration,
both in the spirit and letter. " In the formation of future village churches," they say, " in the appointment of officers, and
in the ordination of pastors over them, every precaution will
be taken to proceed upon correct principles in reference to
caste."
The action of the India missions during the visit of the
deputation, with regard to polygamy, was explicit and satisfactory.  The Mahratta mission came to the following result:
"W Then a legal divorce can be effected, it should always be
required before an individual be admitted to the church. The
only cases of real difficulty which present themselves to our
minds are when a legal divorce can not be effected. We believe, however, that it is not expedient to admit any one to the
church, even in such cases, without his giving a written pledge
to the church that he will no longer cohabit with more than
one wife, and that he will also, if necessary, support the wife
thus put away so long as she shall lead a virtuous life. Such
a man, though unable to free himself from the legal relation
of husband to the person thus put away, we believe to be free
from the guilt of polygamy, and hence a proper candidate for
admission to the church."
The Madura mission laid down this principle: "That as
polygamy is contrary to the original design of the Deity in the
institution of the marriage relation, and opposed to all the
teachings of Christ, and as there is no positive evidence that
the apostles ever admitted polygamists into the churches established by them, no polygamist, however well fitted he may be
in other respects, should be admitted to any of our churches




298                   THE MISSIONS.
until he has entered into covenant with the church that he
will henceforth be the husband of only one wife."
No polygamists have ever been received into the church in
the Ceylon mission, nor, indeed, into those of any other of our
India missions; and it was the expectation of the missions
that none ever would be received. The brethren in Arcot say,
" Polygamy has not existed, and will not be allowed to exist,
in any of our churches."
Among the Zulus, polygamy prevails in its most revolting
and debasing form, and constitutes one of the greatest obstacles to the introduction of the gospel. A high English ecclesiastic having declared his intention not to interfere with the
married life of the Zulus, and having reflected on the practice of his American brethren., a public discussion was the consequence.  "'The discussion," they state, "has resulted in
confirming us more and more in the conviction, that our rule,"
excluding polygamists from the mission churches, " is good —
is right -just what God and the interests of his kingdom
demand of us, and demand of the people among whom we
labor."
SANDWICH ISLANDS.
The first missionary company for the Sandwich Islands was
constituted a church in Boston, October 15, 1819, just before
embarkation.  The mission church consisted of seventeen
members, viz.: the two missionaries and the five assistants,
with their wives, and three natives of the Sandwich Islands,
all of whom had previously belonged to other churches, and
were in regular standing. The covenant and articles of faith
were drawn up with great care and solemnity   The religious
services were in the vestry of Park-street Church, by Drs. Morse
and Worcester, and by Rev. Sereno E. Dwight, pastor of the
church. The articles and covenant were assented to and subscribed by the members, in the presence of many Christian
friends.* For several years the new missionaries appear to
* Missionary Herald for 1819, p. 263.




THE CHURCHES.                  299
have joined this church on arriving at the Islands. The first
mention that has been found of the formation of native
churches was in 1829. In 1834, there were seven churches,
and the number of members up to that time was seven hundred and ninety-five. The years 1837 and 1838 were distinguished for one of the most remarkable outpourings of the
Spirit on record. About five thousand converts were received
in one year, from June, 1837, into the seventeen churches then
existing.* The admissions in the following year were ten
thousand seven hundred and twenty-five; and there were
then fifteen thousand nine hundred and fifteen members in
regular standing. This number was increased, the next year,
to eighteen thousand four hundred and fifty-one. The average
number of persons admitted, annually, to the churches, in the
eighteen years subsequent to 1841, (1842-1859,) was one
thousand four hundred and twenty-three. At the latest date
there were twenty-three churches, and fourteen thousand four
hundred and thirteen members. The number from the beginning is forty-three thousand seven hundred and fifty-eight;
and sixteen thousand three hundred and fifty-two have died.
The mission has been accustomed to hold a general meeting,
in the month of May, for Christian fellowship and the transaction of business. But it having been virtually discontinued,
some eight or ten years since, as an organized body, the Hawaiian Evangelical Association took its place, holding its annual
meeting at the same time, and transacting the customary business of the missionary body. This association was formed as
early as 1823, " for mutual improvement and aid in laying the
foundation, maintaining the order, and building up the house
of the Lord in these islands of the sea." In 1830, the original missionary church - composed then, it would seem, only of
persons who were or had been members of the mission -was
converted, by the Association, into a superintending body for
the native churches. In the following year, the missionary
pastors at the several stations were requested to prepare some
* Report of the Board, 1839, p. 128.
40




800                   THE MTISSIONS.
of the more promising church members to be set apart as
elders. In 1835, the Association adopted the Presbyterian
rules of discipline as their general guide. The act of 1830,
respecting the mission church, was set aside by the Association in 1839, which then recommended, that the several
pastors and churches elect ruling elders, and that the pastor
and elders of each church constitute a session, or committee,
for the government of that church. It was also recommended
" that those churches which may prefer the Congregational
form of government, be at liberty to adopt it at their discretion; providing always, that the doings of such churches be
subject to the review and control of the Presbytery, and also
that they be represented in the Presbytery by their pastor and
a delegate from each church."  It entered into this plan of
organization, that there be a Presbytery on each of the four
large islands, to be composed of ministers and ruling elders, or
delegates, which should "unite in one General Council, to
meet at such times and places as shall be agreed upon from
time to time, and exercise a general review and control over all
the individual Presbyteries."  Appeals were to be " from the
church session, or congregation, to the Presbytery, and from
thence to the General Council."
It afterward appeared that there were brethren who dissented from this action; though Presbyteries are said to have
been formed on the Islands of Kauai, Maui, and Hawaii, prior
to 1841. Neither of them was permanent, and it may be they
were premature. They could hardly have been in operation
in 1846, for we find the Association then adopting the following resolution: " That the brethren, clerical and lay, of each
island, or a number of clergymen not less than three, be appointed a committee of this body, to examine and license such
native church members as they shall judge suitable candidates
for the ministry."
In 1854, the mission, as has been intimated, voted to transact
their annual business in the sessions of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, having first revised and enlarged its constitution. The Association was now empowered, 1. To examine,




THE CHURCHES.                     301
license, and ordain candidates for the gospel ministry, install
and dismiss pastors, and perform all proper ecclesiastical business that might come before them; 2. To entertain references
from pastors, churches, or any other ecclesiastical bodies, and
labor by its counsels to promote the purity and unity of the
churches; 3. To exercise the functions of an ecclesiastical
court, in respect to any of its members who might be cited
before it on charges of criminal or disorderly conduct, or for
heretical opinions.
A Presbytery was formed for the Islands of Maui and Molokai in July, 1860.  At its first meeting it licensed two
young natives as preachers, and ordained a native pastor as
assistant of Mr. Alexander, at Wailuku.  In October following, an Evangelical Association was formed at Hilo for the
Island of Hawaii, consisting of all the missionaries on the
island, with an equal number of lay delegates from the native
churches.  About a hundred honorary delegates were admitted to sit and deliberate with the Association, but not to
vote. There are as yet no native pastors on Hawaii. Two
preachers received license. The exercises, continued through
a week, were all in the Hawaiian tongue, and greatly interested the native members and spectators.*  These organizations, and other similar ones to be formed on the other islands,
will have an auspicious bearing on the native pastorate, and
on the perpetuity of the native churches.t
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS.
The first church among the Cherokees was organized at
Brainerd, during the visit of Mr. Cornelius, on the last Sabbath  in  September, 1817.  Churches were  subsequently
formed at Carmel, High Tower, Willstown, Candy's Creek,
and Creek Path.  The churches of the mission were con* Missionary Herald, 1861, pp. 65, 67.
t 1 "We are glad to inform you that an'Association or Presbytery has been
formed in each of the four large islands -that of Maui including the church
in Molokai." - Letter of June 1, 1861.




302                   THE MISSIONS.
nected with the Union Presbytery of East Tennessee and the
Presbytery of North Alabama, The breaking up of the stations within the chartered limits of the States of Georgia,
Tennessee, and Alabama, in 1838, and the removal of the
Cherokees beyond the Mississippi, of course broke up these
churches.  The missionaries, in reorganizing churches at
Dwight, Honey Creek, and elsewhere, after the removal,
adopted the Congregational rule, which continues to this day.
John Huss, who was ordained as an evangelist in 1833, took
the pastoral charge of the church at Honey Creek in 1840,
where he remained till his death, in 1858. He could speak
only his own language, but showed what excellent preachers
and pastors, through the grace of God, we once hoped to find
among the Cherokees. For thirty-five years he adorned his
Christian profession, " walking in all the commandments and
ordinances of the Lord blameless."  The only other ordained
Cherokee preacher was Stephen Foreman, who studied theology at the Union and Princeton Seminaries, and was licensed
by the Union Presbytery in 1833, and by the same ordained
to the work of the ministry in 1835. He still lives, but has
been chiefly employed as a translator under the late Dr.
Worcester. The five churches connected with the mission in
1859, contained two hundred and forty-eight members.
The first church among the Choctaws was organized at
Elliot, March 28, 1819, in the Indian territory east of the
Mississippi. It consisted at first of only the ten missionary
brethren and sisters. The mission has since, through the
divine blessing, taken a strong religious hold upon the Choctaws. After the lapse of forty years, in the year 1859, there
were twelve Choctaw churches connected with the mission,
with thirteen hundred and sixty-two members; and the accessions to the church in that year were one hundred and
thirty-two. The churches were under Presbyterian rules, and
have long been united in a presbytery. Their geographical
position, both east and west of the Mississippi, naturally connected them with the Presbyterian Church; and after the
division of that Church, the Choctaw churches preferred to
be in connection with the Old School body.




THE CHURCHES.                              303
The relation of the mission churches to slavery, where that
has existed, has been  the  same  as that sustained  to  caste,
polygamy, and other evils and sins.  The qualification required
for admission  to  the  ordinances of the gospel, has been common to all the churches in the missions, and also to the
churches in this country supporting them; namely, a credible
profession  of faith  in Christ, in the judgment of those whose
duty it is to act in the case.  With that principle the Board,
not being an ecclesiastical body, has had no power to interfere.
The churches among  the Cherokees and Choctaws, acting on
that principle, have admitted  holders of slaves to  their communion;  but the statistics  show  that this class of church
members has been decreasing for some years.
TABULAR VIEW OF THE CHURCHES.
MISSIONS.                          h      AS1
Gaboon Mission,.......          1       6        15         38
Zulu Mission,..........    7                     186
Armenians,..........    40    226       1,277     1,450
Syria Mission,.........    3          19        119       157
Mosul...........    1                            19
Nestorian Mission,........               51        385       401
Mahratta Mission,.........   13          69        396       466
Madras Mission,.....       2     11         74
Arcot Mission, (1857,)...        5               126
Madura Mission,.....              28      78      1,012     1,278
Ceylon Mission,.......               9     46        457
Three China Missions,....     3      13         28        35
Amoy Mission, (1857,).......    5                   126       130
Sandwich Islands,.......   23    573    14,413    43,758
Micronesia Mission,.....                  1                4          4
Cherokees, (1859,).....    5              248
Choctaws, (1859,)........                12    132      1,362
Dakotas and Ojibwas,......2                   5        91
Senecas and Tuscaroras,....    3      27       283
Total,.......    163  1,256    20,621




CHAPTER VII.
SCHOOLS.
Schools in Early Stages of the Missions. - COMMON Sd OOLS. Largest Numerical Developmlent.- Sandwich Islands. - India Missions. - Whole Number of Pupils.Value of the Schools. - With Heathen Masters. - With Christian Masters. - China.
-North American Indians. - Western Asia. - General View. - HIGHER SCHOOLS.
India.- Before and after the Introductory Stages. - Tamil People. - Batticotta Seminary. - Oodooville Female School. - Pasumalie Seminary. - Madura Female School.
— English Language. —Higher Vernacular Education. —Schools for Small Boys. -
Schools at Ahmednuggur. - At Bombay. - The American Mission Institution. - In
Syria. - Armenians. - Nestorians. - Choctaws and Cherokees. - The Past and Present. - Use of the English Language. - General Results. -The Board preeminently
concerned in Education.- The Oahu College. - Foreign Youth in this Country. - School
at Cornwall. — Great Interest awakened, - The Disappointment. - Discontinuance. _
Greek and Armenian Youth. -Result. - Foreign Youth to be educated in their own
Countries.
THE American Board has gone largely into education as a
means of propagating the gospel, especially in the former part
of the half-century.  It results from  the nature of the foreign
missionary enterprise, that schools will be more prominent at
the  outset, than  in  the  more  advanced  stages of progress.
They form  a part of the machinery most readily put in motion,
and  most appreciated by the heathen.  And where heathen
teachers are employed, it is possible to institute  schools at
once, and with little danger of opposition.
COMMON SCHOOLS.
The  common schools, — or free schools, as they are often
called, -  regarded  as a part of the  missionary  organization
and action, are subject to considerable variety and fluctuation.
Their largest numerical development has generally been in
the earlier stages of the mission.  This was remarkably the
case at the Sandwich  Islands.  In 1830 and the two following
(304)




COMMON SCHOOLS.                 305
years, the number of pupils on these Islands was reported for
those years respectively, in round numbers, at thirty-nine
thousand, forty-five thousand, and fifty-three thousand. This
was before the great religious awakening, which commenced
in 1837  Learning to read was easy, with their simple alphabet, and it seemed to form a part of the great national revolution. By far the largest portion of the pupils were adults,
who attended as their ordinary occupations would permit.
The teachers were from among the people, and gained their
knowledge by spending a few months at the station schools,
under the immediate supervision of the missionaries. The
number of these teachers in 1831 was nine hundred. Their
qualifications were extremely moderate, and after 1832 the
schools declined rapidly for want of teachers able to instruct
beyond the mere rudiments. Yet more than a fourth part of
the eighty-five thousand Hawaiians had learned to read the
word of God; some in every place had learned to write, and
some to use the elementary principles of arithmetic. The
cheapness of this instruction was wonderful. Not a dozen of
the teachers were paid any thing by the mission. The supply
of books was almost the only expense, and even these were
not distributed gratuitously; though, for want of a circulating
medium, the people could pay for them only with the products
of the Islands, or by their labor. A reorganization of the
schools became at length indispensable, and a school was commenced for the education of teachers. The lnumber of pupils
reported in the common schools in 1'837 was little more than
two thousand,,the greater part of whom were probably children. The number had risen in 1843 to eighteen thousand
seven hundred, which is larger than any number since reported.
Four years later, the Hawaiian government assumed the entire
support of the common schools, including the wages of the
teachers, and have continued to expend some thirty thousand
dollars annually for the free schools, the high school at Lahai:
naluna, (which was made over to the government by the Board
in 1849,*) and the high school at Honolulu for the children
* Report of the Board for 1849, pp. 198, 239.




306                  THE MISSIONS.
of chiefs. The Island government has also given ten thousand dollars toward the endowment of the Oahu College, now
an independent institution, which thq Board had commenced
at Punahou, near Honolulu. Aside from a portion of the
expenses of the college until it shall have completed its
endowment, the only charge for education at the Islands now
resting on the American Board is for a select school on Hawaii,
and for another on Kauai. An effort by the government to
introduce the study of the English language into some of its
schools, did not prove successful.
Next to the Sandwich Islands, the most remarkable development of common schools, in connection with the missions
of the Board, has been in India. This class of schools had
reached the numerical meridian in the Mahratta and Ceylon
missions, just as the Madura mission was commencing its
career. In 1831, the number of pupils was one thousand
nine hundred and forty in the Mahratta mission, and in 1836
it was six thousand and tlhirty-five in the Ceylon mission. The
great financial crisis of 1837 obliged the latter mission to send
away some five thousand pupils; and would have brought a
similar catastrophe upon the Mahratta mission, but for the
interposition of English residents, who generously contributed
two thousand five hundred dollars for the schools.  The
largest numbers in the Mahratta schools, since that time, were
between the years 1844 and 1851; in the Ceylon schools,
between 1841 and 1854; and in the Madura schools, betwden
1838 and 1849. The pupils in the Mahratta schools were but
half as many in 1842 as they were sixteen years before. The
number in the Madura schools had been reduced one half in
1850, as compared with the year 1841; but it is as large at
the present time as it was ten years ago. The Ceylon schools,
though containing fewer pupils, in 1854, by some thousands,
than eighteen years before, had numbered four thousand for the
ten preceding years, and have as many now as the missionaries, with all their other cares and labors, are able to superintend efficiently.




COMMON SCHOOLS.                 307
The whole number of pupils taught in the free schools of
these three missions from the beginning until 1860, is estimated
at seventy thousand; namely, twelve thousand in the Mahratta mission, thirty-three thousand in the Ceylon, and twentyfive thousand in the Madura. The character and value of the
schools are best known to the members of the several missions.
The Mahratta missions, in a report on education in common
schools, adopted in 1854, gave the following testimony: "1 We
can not point to a single case of conversion from among all this
number. A few instances of conversion have occurred among
the superintendents and teachers of these schools, and these
men are among our most valuable helpers at the present time.
While preaching in the villages, we occasionally meet with
those who were formerly pupils in these schools. Often such
persons are interested and attentive hearers, and often they are
among the abusers of us and. our work. The result seems to
show, that these schools have failed of accomplishing, except
to a very slight extent, what was hoped from their establishment, in the way of influencing the people, and gaining them
over to the truth. From this result follows, as a general rule,
the inexpediency of employing heathen teachers in common
schools. The main ground upon which such schools are urged
at present is, that they are a means of communicating with the
people, of forming some kind of connection with them, of getting a congregation. It is probable, however, that in most
cases the missionary can secure a hearing for his message without the aid of such schools."
The Ceylon mission stated, in their' report on the subject in
1855, that about thirty cases were recollected of hopeful conversion in the common schools; but that the children usually
Jleft the school at so early an age as not to justify the expectation of any considerable number of conversions. Of heathen
schoolmasters,  employed because so few Christian masters
could be had, - eighty had joined the church, and twenty-five'
of these had shown by their subsequent conduct that they were
unworthy members. People assembled in considerable number, and with some regularity, in many of the school bunga41




308                   THE MISSIONS.
lows; but it was not certainly owing to the children's being
taught there, for the people often assembled readily in many
other places. Moreover, the schools had depreciated in value,
because the parents were less willing to spare the children from
their gardens and fields. "Hence,," it is said, "we have a
succession of little children in our schools, who can not, from
the nature of the case, be expected to receive as much benefit
as those who are older." *
Similar causes have operated in the Madura mission. "When
there are several children in a family," says the report of the
mission in 1855, "one will be sent to tend cattle, another sheep;
others, who are able to labor, will accompany the parents into
the field, while those who are too young for this will be left at
the house to watch the infant. Our people are not all so poor
as this, but many are. In these facts we see a sufficient reason
why our schools have declined. When first commenced, nearly
all the children attended; but the parents soon discovered
that they had undertaken more than they were able to perform,
and withdrew them."
The practice of employing heathen schoolmasters had nearly
ceased previous to the year 1855. At the outset of the missions, if none such had been employed, there could have been
no mission common schools. The value of their service was
doubtless over-estimated at the time. The schools tllus taught
were in a degree delusive both to the missionary and his supporters. It was not unlike employing infidel schoolmasters in
Christian lands. The religious value of the education thus
received, or of the influence of these masters on the whole,
admits of considerable doubt. The large houses of worship
in Jaffla, and in certain parts of the Madura district, once
filled every Sabbath bythe pupils of those congregated schools,
are monuments of the power of that system to create congregations for the time being, and of the unreasonableness of
trusting to it for stated congregations after the pay of the
teachers was withdrawn. Yet the experience thus gained was
* Mission Report, 1855.




COMMON SCHOOLs.                 309
worth what it cost. Were it. not for that experience, schools
under the instruction of heathen masters would perhaps be
thought even now a deserving branch of the missionary work.
Nor should we forget that in the' early stages of modern missions, when the good seed of the word had not begun to
yield its harvests of converts, such schools exerted an important influence among the churches at home. The teaching
of so many thousands of heathen youth to read the Scriptures, and to repeat the leading facts in the gospel history,
was itself a result; it was a success; and being highly valued,
it did much to sustain and extend the missionary spirit in
the churches. And though more excellent ways of employing
funds can now be pursued, it is presumed that those schools
will hereafter appear to have been a labor by no means lost
upon the native mind of India.
Common schbols taught by Christians must needs be useful
every where, and are to be employed to the extent of the available funds for that purpose, and of the available..superintendence; first, for the children of native Christians, and then for
heathen children. Considering, however, the other increasing.demands on the missionary treasury, the Board has of late
years found itself much restricted in the educational departmente
The ability to read among the males in China is extensive,
and there is not yet much access to the females. There is
little to be said, therefore, concerning missionary schools
among the Chinese. An inquiry into the history of the common schools in the missions of Western Asia, would show,
that the number of pupils has there steadily increased to the
present time -from six hundred in 1837 to sixteen hundred
and ninety-five i1a 1852, and five thousand five hundred and
thirty-seven in 1860. Perhaps the reason of this is, that the
schools among the Armenians have been mainly restricted to
the children of Protestants and of those who were inclined to
the Protestant faith, and so have grown continuously with the
progress of the. reformation. Schools have been prominent




310                  THE MISSIONS.
among the efforts to reclaim the Indian tribes in' North Amer
ica. For a long course of years, the pupils in the schools
among the aborigines numbered from six to eight hundred;
but with a decline after 1856.
Taking a general view of common school education in the
missions, it appears that the highest number of pupils was in
the year 1832, when it was sixty thousand; of whom fiftythree thousand were at the Sandwich Islands, and five thou.
sand five hundred in the Ceylon and Mahratta missions. The
smallest number since that time was in 1837, when it was
twelve thousand. The largest subsequent number was twentynine thousand eight hundred and thirty; and this was in
1846. The present number is eighteen thousand, including
the free schools supported by the government of the Sandwich
Islands. The whole number of pupils in the common schools
from the beginning, is believed to have exceeded two hundred
thousand.
THE HIGHER SCHOOLS.
The higher schools, for the most part, have been boarding
schools. Most of the earlier pupils in the Ceylon boarding
schools (which were in operation a long time before those
of any other missions of the Board beyond sea) were heathen youth.  The object of these schools, as well as of the:similar early boarding schools inl the Mahratta and Madura
missions, was twofold: first, the conversion of the pupils, and
secondly, the procuring of native helpers. As the missions
passed beyond their introductory stages, there was an increase:in the demand for native Christian helpers, and the higher
schools were progressively modified, becoming more and more
of the nature of training institutions --  fr schoolmasters,
catechists, preachers, and pastors. The exigencies of the
work and the state of the funds both required this. The
change, however, was gradual, rendering the schools more and
more directly and effectively missionary institutions.
The earlier boarding schools were composed of small boys,




HIGHER SCHOOLS.                 311
isolated from heathen friends -and from idolatrous festivals,
The average number of the pupils in the Ceylon schools was
eighty-five. These schools were superseded in 1831, or soon
after, by the English Preparatory Schools, which had no boarding pupils.  The main design of these schools was to prepare pupils for the Batticotta Seminary, and the instruction
was therefore both in English and Tamil, and for the most
part by Christian teachers. The English schools, with an
average of two hundred and seventy-six pupils, were continued
twenty-five years, and ceased to be sustained by tlie mission
only when the Batticotta Seminary was made more exclusively a Training and Theological School, with its studies in
the vernacular language.
The Batticotta Seminary was instituted in the year 1823,
and continued in operation thirty-one years. The Rev. Daniel Poor was its principal during the first thirteen years.
Being familiar with the Tamil language, his instructions,
especially those of a religious nature, were mostly in that
language. During Mr. Poor's connection with the institution,
great prominence was given to religious instruction in the vernacular, and the number hopefully converted and gathered
into the church was greater than during any other period of
equal length in the history of the mission.  Great efforts
were made by him to bring mathematical and astronomical
studies into conflict with the fallacies of Hindoo science. The
Rev. H. R. Hoisington was principal from 1836 to 1841, and
again from 1844 to 1849.. Though in delicate health during
much of the time, he was eminently devoted to his profession,
and labored earnestly to make the Seminary subsidiary to the
great purposes of the mission. The study and use of the
English language had now become so prevalent and absorbing as to retard the acquisition of the Tamil by new missionaries; and those who had the care of the institution after
Dr. Poor, are said not to have been able to communicate
readily with the students, except in the English language.*
* Report of the Mission, 1856o




312                   THE MISSIONS.
In, tlthe year 1844, the instruction in the biblical department
was assigned to the Rev. Samuel S. Whittelsey; who, it was
hoped, from his knowledge of the vernacular, would be able
to give greater prominence to biblical instruction, arid to createan enthusiasm in that direction which would check the tendencies in favor of English and science. These fond'hopes
were disappointed in the early removal of Mr. Whittelsey by
death. Others, who were afterward connected with the institution, did what they could to bring the truth to bear upon
the minds and hearts of the students, and, by the blessing. of
God, their labors were not in vain.*
The whole expense of the pupils was for a long time borne
by the mission; but subsequent to the year 1843, all who
were able were required to pay for their board. An unforeseen result of this requirement was the introduction of a class
of students from wealthy families, whose sole object was to fit
themselves for government service, or some lucrative post in
agriculture or commerce. It was the prevalent opinion in the
mission, before the visit of the deputation in 1855, that it was
time to. cease'any longer cultivating the excessive passion
among the natives for the English language; and it was also
the general opinion at that time, that there was not sufficient
numerical force in the mission to make the Seminary what it
needed to be, either on the existing basis or on any other.
The mission therefore made certain important changes in the
institution. They excluded the English language from the
regular course of instruction; reduced the number of students
to the demands for mission service; made the board and
instruction gratuitous; shortened the period of residence; and
decided to receive none under fourteen years of age, and none
but Christians or the sons of Christians. After a brief suspension, the institution resumed operations as a Theological
and Training School, and nearly on the basis above described.
As had been expected, the natives continued to prosecute their
studies of the English language, at their own cost, with a vicw
* Report of the Mission, 1855.




HIGHER SCHOOLS.                313
to secular advantages, and with no apparent diminution in
numbers- an English high school having been formed at Batticotta under competent native instruction, with English preparatory schools in the villages. This was an important step in
the direction of self-sustaining institutions; and it is a striking
evidence of the hold Christianity had obtained in Jaffna, that
all these were, and still are, decidedly Christian schools.
The number of graduates and students on the catalogue of
the Batticotta Seminary, in the year 1855, was six hundred
and seventy, of whom four hundred and fifty-four were then
living. At that time the mission had eighty-one of these in
its employ, and thirty-one were in the employ of other missionary societies. Of the rest, one hundred and fifty-eight
were in government service in Ceylon and India; one hundred
and eleven in different kinds of secular business on the island
and continent; and seventy-three were not reported. In the
religious statistics of the institution, three hundred and fiftytwo are recorded as having been church members. Deducting
ninety-two excommunicated persons, and sixty-four who had
died, there were one hundred and ninety-six still living in full
membership of the Christian church. The present helpers of
the mission and native pastors were nearly all educated at the
Batticotta Seminary.
Correlative with the Batticotta Seminary was the Oodooville
Female Boarding School, established in 1824. It was designed
to impart a careful Christian education to a select number of
females, under circumstances that would exclude them from
heathenish influences, and be most hopeful for their moral
and intellectual improvement. By this means more suitable
and acceptable companions would be provided for the young
men educated in the Mission Seminary.* The school wan
alternately under the care of Mr. and Mrs. Miron Winslow
and Mr. and Mrs. Levi Spaulding until 1833, when it came
permanently under the care of the latter, who still sustain -a
parental relation to the members and graduates of the school.
* Report of the Mission, 1855.




814                   THE MISSIONS.
The influence of the Oodooville school has been excellent.
Many Christian families, scattered over the province, the
island, and the continent, exerting a silent but important
influence, testify to its usefulness. Tokens of God's special
blessing have been granted in frequent revivals, and in thile
uniform prosperity of the institution.*  More than two hundred had left the school prior to the year 1855, of whom one
hundred and seventy-five were members of the church. The
studies were in the English and Tamil languages.
In 1855, changes were made in the school corresponding
with those in the Batticotta Seminary. The age for admis.
sion was raised; the length of residence was reduced; the
studies were restricted to the vernacular language; and the
pupils, somewhat less in number, were to be either Christians
themselves, or from  families at least nominally Christian;,ith such occasional exceptions as should be deemed advisable
by the mission. With these modifications, the Oodooville
Female Boarding School is now in successful operation, with
thirty-nine pupils.t
The boarding schools in Ceylon illustrate those of the
Madura and Mahratta imissions in their earlier stages. The
English language, as well as the vernacular, entered into their
course of instruction. This was true of the Pasumalie Sem.inary, near the city of Madura, established in 1842, and of the
Female Boarding School at Madura, formed in 1846 by the
union of two that had been only a short time in existence.
Some decisive action of the Madura mission adverse to caste,
in 1847, greatly reduced these schools for a time, but exerted
a permanently healthful influence upon them. It was soon
after determined by the mission, that the exclusive object of
the Seminary is to raise up a native ministry, and that the
course of instruction ought to be mainly in Tamil, the English
language being studied as a classic but two hours a day,
In the year 1855, the Madura mission resolved to exclude
* Report of the Mission, 1855,    t Annual Report, 1860, p. i10.




HIGHER SCHOOLS.                 315
the English language from the Female Boarding Sclool, and
also from the Pasumalie Seminary, as a medium of instruction, in all cases where proper text-books in Tamil could be obtained. Catechists of approved talent and piety were admitted
for a short course of study preparatory to the pastoral office.
Experience has since proved the advantages of a purely vernacular training in a mission sent to people in the lowest walks
of life. The boarding schools for small boys in this mission
were brought to a close in 1858.
The IRev. Henry Ballantine, in a review of the twenty-five
years of his missionary life at Ahmednuggur and its surrounding country, speaks as follows:"In 1836, a boarding school for heathen boys was put in
operation, and soon after a boarding school for heathen girls.
They continued several years, but not much fruit was realized,
from these labors, In 1852, our educational efforts took a
different direction. The number of Christian children had
become quite large, and it became necessary for us to provide
means for their education..We were anxious also to provide
Christian teachers for schools in the villages, and to prepare
catechists for the work of reading the Scriptures and explaining them to their countrymen. We determined to devote our
attention principally to the education of Christian children,
and to preparing them for the work for which there appeared
to be such a loud call. We now have in Ahmednuggiur a
school containing twenty-five boys, mostly professed Christians, drawn from all the churches in the mission, who are
preparing to be teachers and catechists; and a school containing more than forty girls, many of whom are members of the
church, who, we trust, will be fitted to become wives of teachers
and catechists. We have also schools in different places,
taught by young men and young women, who have been
trained in these schools at Ahmednuggur; and in them.are
collected the children, not only of Christians, but also of all
who are favorable to Christianity, and of any who will send
their children to be taught Christian truth. The teachers of
42




316                   THE MISSIONS.
these schools are all Christians. This is a great advance upon
the system put in operation twenty-five years ago, when we
had no Christian teachers. We have also, now, a class of ten
young men studying for the ministry. These are engaged,
during several months of the year, in giving religious instruction in the villages." * The boarding school for heathen boys,
mentioned above, was closed in 1851.
A boarding school for females, collected and superintended
by Mrs. Hume, at Bombay, was discontinued at the close of
1854, in consequence of her return to the United States. The
average number of pupils, for the last eight years, was from
twenty! to twenty-five, all born in the country, but not exclusively Hindoos; and the school was in part sustained by donations received in India. Eleven of the pupils were received
into the church during ten years, and several are now in stations of usefulness.
Earnest representations were received by the Prudential
Committee, at the close of 1853 and early in 1854., from their
brethren in Western India, in favor of establishing an expensive school at Bombay, like those of the Scotch and English
Societies already esisting,in that and other large cities of
India, in which the English language should be taught, and
made the chief medium of instruction. The Committee did
not see their way then clear to go into precisely this class
of institutions; but they authorized the Bombay mission to'commence a high school, in which the vernacular language
should be the chief medium of instruction, especially in the
inculcation of religious truth, the annual expense not to exceed fifteen hundred dollars. These resolutions were passed
May 2, 1854; but the brethren at Bombay felt unable to wait
for the action of the Committee, and opened the school on their
proposed plan in June,. 1854. It was called the American
Mission Institution; and the number of pupils rose to one hundred and seventy-five. The annual expense, not including the
support of the principal, was eighteen hundred and eighty* Missionary Herald for June, 1861.




HIGHER SCHOOLS.                3817
two dollars. The deputation were authorized by the Prudential Committee to sanction such an institution, should they be
satisfied that there were conclusive reasons for it. Such reasons not appearing, the school was not adopted among the
institutions of the Board.
As the brethren in the Mahratta missions had before recommended the establishment of such a school at Bombay, it is
proper that they should state the reasons which afterward
induced them, upon a broader view of the subject, to advise its
discontinuance. They were as follows: —
Such an institution, when founded, must be modeled with
reference not only to its results on the mission with which it is
immediately connected, but also with reference to the gen eral
policy and plans of the Board, of whose system of operations
it forms a part. What would be expedient and highly desirable, viewed only in reference to a particular station, may be
inexpedient on the whole. The following considerations seem
to us to weigh against the present high school at Bombay, and
to render it undesirable that it should be continued on its
present basis.
1. The English language is made, to too great an extent,
the medium of communicating instruction. Experience has
seemed to show that such schools are not the most efficient
instruments in forwarding the great work of missions- that
of making known the gospel to the heathen, and saving souls.
The vernacular of any people is believed to be the most suitable language in which to communicate truth, and through
which to affect the heart. Schools in which the vernacular is
the grand medium of instruction, and the English, if introduced, is only taught as a classic, seem to be founded on the
best basis, and to promise and produce the best results.
2. The expense of such a school as that at Bombay is an
objection to continuing it. It must be able to compete with
other schools of a similar character at Bombay, or it can not
be successfully maintained. To do this, it must have those
advantages and appurtenances which money alone can procure.
It does not appear that the present expense can be essentially




318                    THE MISSIONS.
reduced, consistently with making the school what it should
be in order to -answer the ends for which it was established.
The funds of the Board are limited; they are not sufficient to
carry forward all operations that would seem desirable or
highly useful. There must, consequently, be a choice of fields,
and in each field a choice of means. If there are two kinds
of labor which promise equally well in all other respects, the
selection must be made with reference to economy.  It is
known that such high schools are among the most expensive
operations undertaken by' the mission Boards; and with the
present amount of funds, and a choice of the means to be employed, it does not appear that a due regard to economy would
warrant the necessary expenditure for sustaining such a school
at Bombay.
3. The influence of such schools on other mission fields is
undesirable.  If the High School at Bombay is continued,
there are other missions of the Board which will feel that they
have equal claims to be allowed such an institution. It will
be impossible to convince them that there are good reasons for
allowing such a school in one large city, and not in another.
Thus the decision in respect to the institution involves, practically, a decision iln respect to several other places where the
same want exists. It becomes, in fact, a question of mission
policy.* Shall a large part of the funds -be appropriated to
maintain these expensive English schools in the different fields
occupied by the Board?  The question is not one on which
there is no experience to guide us. The experiment has been
tried elsewhere, under the most favorable auspices, and the
results, if not actually disastrous, have at least proved unsatisfactory. The system seems to be a forced, artificial one, and
produces artificial fruits. In view of these facts, it does not
seem desirable to make it a part of our mission policy; and
we think the institution at Bombay should not be made an
exception to the general policy of the mission.*
The mission in Syria commenced a high school for training
X Report of the Missions, 1854.




HIGHER SCHOOLS.                819
native helpers in the year 1836, and closed it in 1842. The
English language was taught in the school, and when the war
with Mohammed Ali brought the English forces to the Syrian
shore, the officers needed dragomans, and the pupils were
drawn away, and to a great extent demoralized. When the
present Seminary was opened, in 1846, at Abeih on. Lebanon,
it was on the basis of almost wholly excluding the English
language, and of preserving, as far as possible, the Oriental
nmanners and customs among the students. And it was on the
same principle that the Female Boarding School has been lately
revived, and placed at the Suik el Ghfirb on the mountain,
under the care of two ladies from this country. The former
school was at Beiruft, and excellent in its kind.
The mission for the Armenians has had two processes for
training its native ministry. The first is thus described in a
report adopted at Constantinople in 1855: "There is one
class that will enter the work without anly extended course of
preparatory study. But they should be men of earnest piety,.and good judgment, and well instructed in Bible doctrines.'Almost every missionary station will produce some such men,
and no missionary can do a better work than to prepare them,
lto the extent of his ability, for the ministry of the word. This
preparation, however, will be partial. They will remain in
their own community, will maintain their native habits of
living, and need have no connection with the family of the
missionary.. It will be somewhat like taking the strong artisan,
and preparing him, by a few days' training, for the exigencies
of a great campaign. Too great reliance must not be placed
upon these. They will be like the elders ordained by the
apostles in every city, but probably far inferior in spiritual and'intellectual attainments. They will often make mistakes will
sometimes be found incompetent; but still Christ will be
preached, and his truth, though committed to such imperfect
instruments, will triumph, that the excellency of the power
may be of God, and not of man."
The other process is exemplified in tho Bebek Seminary,
commenced in 1840; in the Theological School commenced




320                   THE MISSIONS.
at Tocat a few years since, and, in consequence of the burning
of the mission. premises, removed from thence to Kharput in
1859; and in the Theological School recently commenced in
the Central mission to Turkey. The Bebek Seminary is at
the metropolis, in the center of Mohammedan civilization, and
embraces a liberal course of study, including the English
language and its'sources of knowledge. The plan of the school
at Kharput embraces four years of study, with a long winter
vacation for evangelical labors in the villages. A female
boarding school has been for some years in operation in, Constantinople, and there is also one of recent date at Aintab;
both taught by females from the United States.
Nowhere have the higher schools been more signally blessed
with hopeful conversions, than among the Nestorians. That
for males was commenced in 1836, and the one for females in
1838. Two thirds of those who have been educated in the
male seminary give hopeful evidence of piety. The same
may be said of all equal portion educated at the female seminary. A large portion of the educated young men are preachers of the gospel, or teachers in the schools; *and the greater
part of the pious graduates of the female seminary have
become wives of those missionary helpers. Both of these
institutions have been signally favored with revivals of
religion. The instruction has been almost wholly in the
native tongue.
The boarding schools among the American Indians have all
had a peculiar nature from the beginning, owing to the circumstances and character of the people for whom they were
designed.
The first schools among the Cherokee and Choctaw Indians
were for boarding pupils. While the Choctaws were east of
the Mississippi, there were among them four large schools of
this description. After their removal westward, four female
boarding schools were instituted. One of these, at Good
Water, was transferred, in 1854, to the Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church. The pupils east of the




HIGHER. SCHOOLS.                 321
Mississippi were about one hundred and seventy, one third
being females. West of the river, nearly all were females,
numbering one hundred and thirty. The boarding pupils in
the Choctaw schools, from the beginning, may have been two
thousand; there were not so many among the Cherokees.
The remarks that follow upon the character and value of
the schools, are founded substantially upon the testimony of
one of the oldest missionaries, and relate to the recent Choctaw schools. As schools for the cultivation of truth and
piety, the hopes of their founders have not been fully realized. The schools deriving nearly five sixths of their support from  the national annuities, the missionaries had but
little influence in the selection of pupils, and were often
obliged to continue those in school who were an injury to the
others. The object, with most of the parents, was not the
spiritual good of their children, but their social and material
elevation; and it was a remark of Mr. Evarts, that the patrons
of the missions were impatient for the civilization of the
Indians, and would not give them  time.  The missions were
constrained to adopt a kind of hot-bed process. Large annuities, always disastrous in their effect upon Indians, had been
settled upon them by the'United States in return for'lands
which had been ceded; and as ample reserves from these
funds had been made for schools, it seemed desirable that they
should be under the control of religious men. This was the
inducement to missionaries and missionary Boards to take
charge of them; and tlhe schools, under such auspices, and
with such means at command, were led to aim at a literary
character too high for' the actual civilization of the Indians.
Had the Choctaws, for instance, been sufficiently isolated to
have retained the use of their own language, and to have used
none but the vernacular in the schools, it would have been
better for their moral and religious interests. With few
exceptions, those who acquired most knowledge of the English language were furthest from embracing the gospel. The
tendency was to elevate them so far above their parents,
and the mass of their people, that " they became vain in




822?THE MISSIONS.
their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened."
Intelligence and civilization were advanced, and the schools
were productive of much general improvement; but it was
found, with some happy exceptions, that those who remained
longest at them were most headstrong and ungovernable.
Could the schools have been strictly missionary, with a few
select youth of both sexes training with special reference to
their becoming teachers and preachers, the result might have
been more favorable as regards these objects, and the labor
and expense would have been far less. Yet, as it was, quite a
number of Choctaw men, who for years lhave had a leading
influence in the nation, were indebted to these schools, wholly
or in part, for their education. This is true of four persons,
who, at different times, have held the highest national offices;
of the three candidates for the office of principal chief in a
late election; of the two native pastors, and three of the four
licentiates in the churches connected with the mission; and
of two of the supreme judges among the Choctaws, the national
attorney, and two district attorneys. It should- be added, that
the Methodists, the Presbyterian Board, and the Cumberland
Presbyterians, have boarding schools among the Choctaws,
from which some good preachers have issued. But few educated in the boarding schools west of the Mississippi have as
yet given evidence of piety.
In a general view of the boarding schools it may be said,
that where youth have been taken into them at a very early
age, and where the isolation has been complete, the proportion
of hopeful conversions has been considerable. But the converts, in such cases, have generally been found less practical,
less devoted and self-denying, than was expected.  Hence
some of the changes that were made in the boarding-school
system, as recorded in this chapter; such as requiring more
age for admission, a shorter residence, a Christian parentage,
(if not actual piety,) and a more purely religious course of
study, thus making the high schools more exclusively and
effectively missionary institutions.




HIGHER SCHOOLS.                 323
The following quotation from the Report of the Deputation
to the India Missions, made to the Board at its special meeting in 1856, will serve to show the present state of opinion on
the use of the English language in the higher schools: —
The Board will kindly bear in mind the distinction we have
made between the means to be used in the large cities and in
the rural districts of India, and that our remarks are not
designed to have a special bearing upon the former. We
make a distinction also between teaching English as a study,
and using it as a medium  of instruction. The Prudential
Committee and the Secretaries have said little heretofore on
the use to be made of the English language, because they did
not know what were the proper metes and bounds to its use.
It is a question to be settled by experience, and there has not
yet been experience enough to harmonize the views even of
missionaries. The Mahratta missions have recorded it as their
opinion, that " there is no reason for the study of English in
their schools for catechists and teachers, at least in the Deccan.
They should be strictly vernacular schools.  Our ordinary
catechists and teachers," they say, "are to be employed in
laboring for their countrymen in the Mahratta language. It
is important that their training should be vernacular. The
vernacular of any people," they add, "is believed to be the
most suitable language in which to communicate truth, and
through which to affect the heart. Schools [for the higher
education] in which the vernacular is the grand medium of
instruction, and the English, if introduced, is only taught as
a classic, seem to be founded on the best basis, and to promise
and produce the best results."
The Madura mission decided, that the class of young men
of promise and piety between the ages of fifteen and twentyfive, preparing for schoolmasters, catechists, and eventually,
in some cases, pastors, should be restricted to purely Tamil
studies. But they say that a part of the higher class should,
in their opinion, " study the English language, both for mental
discipline, and that they may have access to English literature. But as a medium of instruction, the English should be
43




324                   THE MISSIONS.
excluded where proper text-books in Tamil can be obtained."
The Ceylon mission declared it to be their opinion that it was
not expedient to continue the study of English in the Female
Boarding School. They affirm their ability to show by many
facts, " that efforts to evangelize a people through a foreign
tongue, have not proved successful."  They also state that
the system of instruction pursued in the Batticotta Seminary
" has tended to give a prominence to instruction in the English language and the sciences, which has led many of the
students to neglect their own language. Though great efforts
have been made on the part of the missionaries in charge to
give special prominence to biblical instruction in the vernacular, and bring in'science to illustrate and impress the truth,
the current in favor of English and the sciences has steadily
advanced, with little interruption. A class of men, too,"
they affirm, "has been raised up, who, though well educated,
and in some respects well qualified for service among the
people, are not in the best manner fitted by their course of
training for that kind of humble and persevering labor which
is most needed in making known the gospel, and giving it a
footing permanently in the villages, on a self-sustaining basis."
And they add, that the " missionaries connected with the
institution have been hindered in the acquisition of the colloquial language of the country. They have not been compelled
by circurastances to speak in Tamil, and the temptation to use
their own mother tongue has too often prevailed. The same
may be true to some extent of other missionaries, who have
catechists under their care that can speak the English language."
The mission accordingly gave it as their conviction, "that
no instruction in English should be given in the regular
course; " and that " the course of study, being wholly in the
vernacular, should be eminently biblical, such as will, by the
blessing of God, prepare the pupils to wield the sword of the
Spirit, which is the word of God. Sacred history, geography,
and science, should be brought in to aid in this work, and all
should center in the Bible, and be made to explain its truths.".




HIGHER SCHOOLS.                  325
It has been already stated, that we suggested the expediency
of teaching the English language to a select advanced class in
theology, but that the mission did not deem it expedient at
that time to make a formal provision for such an arrangement.
After so extensive a use of the English language in their
school system, none can be more competent than our brethren
of the Ceylon mission to judge and speak of its real value as
a missionary instrument.  How far the mission has had anl
agency in creating the passion for it, which seemed to pervade
the district at the time of our visit, we do not know. It
seemed to us that the mission acted on the very best reasons
in excluding the English language from their schools, and
from the course of study in the Seminary.'The English language, as acquired by the Tamil young man, found no market
in his native village, nor within the territory occupied by the
mission, except as the mission became the purchaser by giving
him a salary that would meet his own views. The consequence
was, that it was needful to give larger salaries than the village
churches would be able to pay; and too often the graduate
went into the more lucrative service of the government, or of
some merchant or planter, and thus his labors and influence
were lost to the mission and to his native village. Were our
object merely to educate and civilize the people, this might
do; but the churches can not afford to prosecute their work in
this manner.*
Such is the relation which the Board now sustains, and has
sustained, to education and missionary schools.
1. In the present advanced state of most of its missions, it
finds a more profitable'use for its funds than in the support
of heathen schoolmasters. Nor does past experience encourage any great outlay for common schools, composed of very
young heathen children, even with Christian masters; nor for
boarding schools, that are chiefly made up of such children.
Christian children should of course receive a Christian education; but, even here, it is not wise to be forward to relieve: Report of the Deputation to the Board, 1856, p. 44.




326                     THE MISSIONS.
parents of one of their most obvious and sacred duties. Into
these schools as many heathen children should have admission
as can find room; and there should be schools also expressly
for such, if there be reliable teachers for their instruction, and
funds for their support.
2. The Board has been obliged, in the progress of its work,
to decline connection with expensive educational institutions
for general education, to prepare young men for secular and
worldly pursuits.  Its higher schools, whether for males or
females, have been more strictly training institutions, with
express and direct reference to carrying out the great purposes
of the missions.  Moreover, it has been found necessary to
exclude the English language, in great measure, from  the
training schools for educating village teachers, preachers, and
pastors.
3. The education in the missions under the care of the
Board, regarded as a whole, was never so effective, in a missionary point of view, never so valuable, as at the present moment. Perhaps there are as many common schools as the
missionaries can well superintend. What these schools most
need is better teachers, and to derive more of their support
from the parents of the pupils.  The self-supporting principle
among native Christians, in all its applications, needs an unsleeping guardianship and culture. It is here that the grand
practical difficulty lies in the working of specific charities.
Where a man can support himself, it would be cruel to support him.
4. The following is a summary of the educational department as it was at the close of the year 1859:Number of Seminaries,.....   a 11
Number of other Boarding Schools,.....   13
Number of Free Schools, (omitting those at the Sandwich
Islands,)...                   o.345
Number of Pupils in Free Schools, (omitting those at S. I.,) 9,74;4
Number of Pupils in Seminaries,...... 530
Number of Pupils in Boarding Schools,......  341
Whole Number of Pupils in Seminaries and Sdhools,...  10,615




HIGHER SCHOOLS.                   327
Dr. Wood, one of the Secretaries, has furnished a view of
the educational work of the American Board at the close of
1859, as compared with that of other foreign missionary institutions of this country.
Whole Yearly
Pupila.  Expenditure.
Board of the Presbyterian General Assembly, o 49524. $234,037
Baptist Missionary Union0.......  2,678.   96,214
Board of the Episcopal Church,...     1,018.   89,738
Total,..                  8,220 o $4199989
American Board, exclusive of Sandwich Islands, 10,615. $361,959
If to the three societies named above are added the Board
of the Reformed Protestant Dutch Church, the foreign department of the American Missionary Association, and the Indian,
African, Bulgarian, India, and China missions of the Methodist
Episcopal Society, the aggregate of pupils is about nine thousand eight hundred, while that of the expenditure is about six
hundred thousand dollars.
It thus appears that the Americarr Board now has, in proportion to its expenditure, a larger number of pupils in its
missionary schools, than any other foreign missionary organization in this country, and seventy-nine per cent. more than
the average of those six societies.  The reports of some of
these societies do not enable us to determine the comparative
plumber of pupils in the different grades of schools. It is
ascertained, however, that in the missions of the Episcopal
Board, a somewhat larger part are in boarding schools than
are found in the similar institutions of the American Board.
The same is true of the General Assembly's Board, includingy schools in the Indian missions for which aid is obtained from the United States government; but, in the other
missions of that Board, the proportion falls a little below
that in the corresponding missions of the American Board;
The proportion is presumed to be still smaller in other societies.  The American Board is thus seen to be doing more,




328                   THE MISSIONS.
proportionally, in the educational department, than other
American Missionary Societies have been led to undertake
in missions beyond sea.
THE OAHU COLLEGE.
The Oahu College at Honolulu, Sandwich Islands, is not
numbered among the institutions of the Board, tliough grow,
ing out of its operations, and hitherto partly supported from
its funds. It was commenced in 1841, as a school for the
children of missionaries., In 1851 it was opened also to other
children; and two years later it received an act of incorpora-tion as a College from the Hawaiian government. The charter
declares that " no course of instruction shall be deemed lawful
in said institution, which is not accordant with the principles
of Protestant Evangelical Christianity, as held by that body
of Protestant Christians in the United States of America,
which originated the Christian mission to the Islands, and to
whose labors and benevolent contributions the people of these
Islands are so. greatly indebted."  There is an additional
security for the institution in the following article, namely:
" Whenever a vacancy shall occur in said corporation, it shall
be the duty of the trustees to fill th5 same with all reasonable
and convenient dispatch. And every new election shall be
immediately made known to the Prudential Committee of the
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, and
be subject to their approval or rejection, and this power of
revision shall be continued to the American Board for twenty
years from the date of this charter."  The property of the
College, in buildings, land, etc., in 1856, was valued at twenty-seven thousand dollars, which was derived chiefly from the
Board. To this the Hawaiian government have added ten thousand dollars toward an endowment of fifty thousand dollars,
and subscriptions were obtained in this country to the amount
of six thousand dollars. The effort was arrested by the great
commercial crisis of 1857.




FOREIGN YOUTH IN THIS COUNTRY.         329
FOREIGN YOUTH IN THIS COUNTRY.
In its earlier years, the Board expected much from the edu.,
cation of foreign youth in this country. Though the effort was
unsuccessful, it was not fruitless, so much did it add to the
stock of useful missionary experience. The first efforts in
behalf of this class would seem to have been called forth by
the interest awakened in Henry Obookiah, and other Sandwich
Islands youth, whom commerce with the Pacific had thrown
upon our shores.
A Foreign Mission School was instituted for such in 1816, in:, pleasant part of Cornwall, Coln. A small farm was purchased, with two dwelling houses. The people of Cornwall
gave, in consideration of the school being established there, a
convenient academical building, with woodland, etc., to the
value of about thirteen hundred dollars.
The object of the school was the education, in this country,
of heathen youth, so that they might be qualified to become
useful missionaries, physicians, surgeons, schoolmasters, or
interpreters, and to communicate to the heathen nations such
knowledge in agriculture and the arts, as might prove the
means of promoting Christianity and civilization. Mr. Edwin
W. Dwight, the friend of Obookiah, was the first principal.
He was succeeded, after a year, by Rev. Herman Daggett; and
he, in 1824, by Amos Bassett, D. D. There were ten pupils
from heathen lands the first year, chiefly from the Sandwich
Islands; two were young natives of Connecticut, who afterward spent several years as teachers at the Sandwich Islands.' The raised hopes, founded, under Providence, on the unquestioned piety, the distinguished talents, and the excellent character of Obookiah, terminated in his triumphant departure
from these earthly scenes before the first year of the school
had expired." * In 1820, the number of pupils was twentynine; four from the Sandwich Islands, one from Tahiti, one
from the Marquesas, one Malay, eight Cherokees, two Choc* Report of the Board for 1820, p. 307?




330                  THE MISSIONS.
taws, three of the Stockbridge tribe, two Oneidas, one Tuscarora, two Caughnewagas, one Indian youth from Pennsylvania, and three youth of our own, country. The report for that
year - the last drawn up by Dr. Worcester- speaks: thus of
the school: "Besides being taught in various branches of
learning, and made practically acquainted with the useful arts
of civilized life, the pupils are instructed constantly and with
especial care in the doctrines and duties of Christianity. Nor
has this instruction been communicated in vain. Of the thirtyone heathen youth, — including, with the twenty-six now at
school, the deceased Obookiah, and the four who have gone
with the mission to their native Islands, - seventeen are
thought to have given. evidence of a living faith in the gospel,
and several others are very seriously thoughtful on religious
concerns." At the end of five years, the number of pupils
was thirty-four - chiefly from the isles of the Pacific, and from
the Indian tribes.  Five were youth of our own country.
Nineteen were then members of the church. The school was
very popular. We learn from the Report of the Board for
1822, that it was becoming a subject of conversation among
intelligent Christians, and of serious inquiry, whether more
extensive measures could be adopted to educate young foreign
ers cast upon our shores. In 1823, two lads from the Greek
Islands were placed in the school, but this class was not found
to mingle happily with the other pupils.
In the year 1825, a considerable number of the youth educated at the Cornwall School had been returned, where there
were missions, to their native lands, and the theories of the
past were corrected by experience. This experience is stated
in the Report of that year. " It is now nine years," says the
Report, " since this seminary was founded. The favor of God
has been extended to it, and much good has been effected by
its instrumentality.  Still, every human institution has its
defects, and is exposed to evils which can not always be foreseen.  Difficulties have been experienced, in regard to the
youth who have returned to their native lands, which were
not fully anticipated.  It was always supposed that stead



FOREIGN YOUTH IN THIS COUNTRY.          3831
fast religious principle was necessary to their support against
the numerous temptations by which they would be assailed.
This is indeed the case. But even those who continue to sustain a character of undoubted piety, are under some disadvantages with respect to missionary service. The abundant provision which was made for them while in this country, added
to the paternal attention which they every where received, but
ill prepared them for the privations which they must bear
among their uncivilized brethren.  The expense of maintaining thlem in any tolerable state of comfort, is much greater
than it would be if they had never become habituated to the
modes of life in an improved state of society, There is great
reason to believe that youth in a heathen country can be so
instructed at missionary stations as to be very useful to their
countrymen at an early period; and, while they are greatly
raised in their manner of living, and in their whole character,
they may yet preserve a large share of their original hardihood,
and be able to associate with their uninstructed countrymen
more freely and acceptably, than if they had spent several years
in a strange land. The indications of Providence seem to
teach, that the best education of youth born heathen, having
reference to their success as teachers of their brethren, must
be given through the instrumentality of missionary institutions
in their respective countries. Some individuals may derive
great benefit from a residence in a Christian land; but, judging from the experience of missionary societies in Great Britain, and from what has come to the immediate knowledge of
this Committee, and considering the dangers of climate, the
exposures to immorality at sea, the temptations presented on
returning to places where previous restraints are withdrawn,
it is questionable whether young men of the class here referred
to, may not almost universally be better prepared for efficient
labor under the paternal care of missionaries, thani in any other
way. In regard to this subject, the Board eminently need the
guidance of divine wisdom. If it should seem best that the
Foreign Mission School be discontinued, there should be no
regret that it was founded. It has answered valuable pur44




332                   THE MISSIONS.
poses, which, so far as man can discern, could not have been
answered without it."'
The reasons for discontinuing the school are fully stated in
the Report of the Board for 1826. They are an amplification
of the above statement. It was closed in tho following year;
but not without some manifestations of divided opinion as to
the expediency of the measure, and some dissatisfied feeling.
The experiment was continued in another form, for a time,
by placing several Greek and Armenian youth in academies
and colleges. The experience proved so unsatisfactory in the
end, that all thought of educating foreign youth in this country, whether from heathen lands or from the Oriental churches,
was abandoned; and it became a settled policy of the Board
to do all its educational work in the countries where it has its
missions. The cost of the Foreign Mission School, in the ten
years of its existence, was thirty-four thousand five hundred
and ninety-eight dollars.




CHAPTER VIII.
PREACHING AND THE PRESS.
-IPREACHING. What the Preacher needs. — What is meant by Preaching.- Prerequisites
for Success. -Gathering of Congregations.- Their Nucleus a Church - Christian
Congregations in the Madura Mission. -Signs of Progress. -The School and the
Congregation. - Successful Preaching. - Street and Itinerant Preaching. - Preaching
Houses. - Cost of Village Churches. - Houses of Worship at the Sandwich Islands
— Wise Suggestions on Church Building.- THE PRESS. Number of Languages reduced to Writing. - Cherokee Alphabet. - Choctaw and Hawaiian Alphabets. - Arabic
Type. - Syriac Type. -Number of Languages employed. -Number of Printing Establishments. -Amount of Printing in the Missions.
PREACHING.
THE missionary preacher needs an idiomatic and free use of
the native language, and he needs hearers. It is not easy to
say how far the four hundred and fifteen ordained missionaries
sent forth by the American Board have been able to preach
idiomatically and fluently in the vernaculars.  We speak of
preaching in the popular sense, by those who have been specially and solemnly set apart for it, " with the laying on of the
hands of the presbytery." There have been signal instances
of success in preaching, where the missionary entered the
field beyond the age of thirty; but it is apprehended there
have been a considerable number of failures.  For such languages as the Arabic, the Tamil, and the Chinese with its
intonations, the organs are then becoming too rigid, and the
power of ceaseless attention to sounds difficult to acquire.
Most of those who became masters of the language went
under that age. Yet it would not be easy to lay down a positive rule. A burning desire to save souls, wisely applied to
the appropriate means, will make itself understood and felt by
the people of any language.
(333)




334                   THE MISSIONS.
The gathering of a congregation is, in most unevangelized
countries, a work of time and faith, requiring patience and
perseverance.  It seems to need the presence of a working
body of believers; and their efficacy is much increased by
becoming ail organized church.  The church is the proper
nucleus of a congregation.  The " Christian congregations"
of the Madura mission are not Christian churches, and frequently exist without them; they are a sort of Christian association, a peculiar institution, bound together by some sort of
agreement with the local missionary, growing out of peculiarities in the social condition. They are an outer court, and will
probably lose their present form as the local churches acquire
influence under native pastors. A small congregation in unchristianized countries is a much stronger proof of religious
interest, than a large'one is in countries where attendance
involves no personal hazard.  Much more is this true of a
small church, where every earthly interest is periled by a
Christian profession. Large stated congregations — as at the
Sandwich Islands, and at Kessab and Aintab in Northern
Syria-imply a preponderating Christian influence where they
exist, repressing persecution.  Where, too, serious hearers are
readily found in every direction, though in small numbers,as in Asiatic Turkey, among the Nestorians, and in regions
around Ahmednuggur,- it is certain that the gospel has
gained headway, and that the time of harvest is near.
Experience has shown that neither the common school nor
the boarding school forms a good nucleus for the congregation. However useful, and even necessary, in other respects,
the schools have failed in this. They furnish an audience, but
seldom a congregation that survives them. The insufficiency
of both classes of schools for this purpose was exemplified in
one of the oldest of the India missions. The five older stations
of the mission enjoyed, for nearly forty years, the labors of
some of the ablest of missionaries, familiar with the language,
good and faithfill preachers, with every facility, during all this
time, which popular schools of varied form could give. Yet,
as was ascertained by a careful analysis, when the pupils in the




PREACHING.                    335
mission schools, and persons in the employ of the mission and
depending on it for their support, were separated from the
congregations, there remained only about one hundred adults
who were not members of the church, for the.whole of these
five older congregations. This did not prove the.impracticability of the field, but the insufficiency of the schools as a means
of securing permanent congregations.  We have elsewhere
spoken of their utility and importance in other respects as a
part of the missionary enterprise. The schools just adverted
to, besides contributing materially to the stock of missionary
experience, did milch to prepare the way for the spread of the
gospel. In another of the India missions, where there had
been a similar experience, the missionaries, enlightened by
the past, very forcibly insist on direct efforts for gathering
local churches, as the only effectual method of filling a country with Christian congregations. The subject is so important
that we copy their very intelligent remarks upon it:The course of the missionary in regard to preaching, —
they say,- must be different in the same place, according to
the different stages of the work. When he first enters upon
his labors at a new station, his great effort will be to draw
people around him, and interest them in the presentation of
gospel truth.  In doing this, it will not probably be found
necessary to make use of schools ill order to collect a congregation, as has beenhitherto deemed important in most of our
missions.  The missionary who declines to establish schools'for this purpose, must go forth to one place and another,
preaching in the streets to small companies, or gathering
larger companies around him at chaudis, orin the chapel.
When conversions occur, he must instruct his converts in the
Christian faith.! He must have his regular congregations on
the Sabbath, for which he must exert himself in preparing
religious instruction, feeding the flock of God, over which the
Holy Ghost hath made him an overseer. But he must not be
satisfied with this. He must look beyond the mere pastorate
of a church. He must endeavor to collect native churches in




336                   THE MISSIONS.
different places, and he must train up some of his converts to
be the pastors of these churches. He should be prepared to
commit the truths of the gospel to faithful men, that they may
teach them to others also. - As they increase in knowledge of
the distinctive doctrines of the gospel, and in adaptation to
the work of making them known to others, he must give them
the opportunity of exercising their talents, standing out of
the way when necessary, that they may gradually be prepared
to come forward and perform the duties of faithful ministers
of Jesus Christ. He should ever himself be aiming at further
extension, seeking how he may collect new churches, and prepare pastors for them, thus making all his plans subserve the
one object of fully planting the gospel of Christ in the country
where he resides, by the establishment of churches with their
appropriate pastors and other officers. The missionary should
feel it to be his business to go forward and find out where new
churches can be established, collect the nucleus, and then
furnish the native laborer who shall carry on the work. Dr.
Judson said, when he had succeeded in collecting a church of
one hundred members in Birmah, that he was satisfied; his
anticipations of success were fully realized. The days of the
pioneers of Christian missions are now past.  Henceforth
let it be the aim of the missionary to collect, not one church
of a hundred members, but twenty, fifty, or a hundred
churches, over which native pastors shall be placed. With
such an object in view, the minor plans of a missionary will
all be arranged more wisely, than if he makes his arrangements to remain an indefinite time in one spot. And not only
so, the views of the churches which he gathers will be more
correct, than if he settles down in- one place, feeling little
interest in the regions beyond. If he labors to extend the
gospel with its privileges to the whole country round, his
churches and their pastors will be churches and pastors of the
right kind, possessed of a missionary spirit, and laboring with
one heart for the spread of the gospel among their countrymen.  On the contrary, if the missionary becomes absorbed
in teaching, or in home labor, there is great danger, as we all




PREACHING.                     337:
have had opportunity to observe, that his young men will also
be absorbed in study, or teaching, or some other local occupation, and their views will thus become very much confined;
and instead of being good soldiers of Jesus Christ, there is
great reason to fear they will become effeminate, delicate,
worldly, and unfit to do the work of an evangelist, or to labor
efficiently in the cause of their Master.*
These wise suggestions have been since carried into practice
by the missionaries on the ground where, six years ago, they
were written. They had then only two churches, and now
they have fifteen. The average annual accession of members
has risen from twenty-eight to seventy-two, and the last year
it was one hundred and twenty-seven. These churches are
effective nuclei for stated congregations, with a steady and
remarkable increase of power for accelerating the spread of
the gospel and the multiplication of new churches and congregations.t
Street preaching, where crowds are collected, requires a
peculiar combination of talents, as well as great readiness in
the language, and a quick and accurate perception of the
manners and prejudices of the people. It is now practiced
in a more quiet way than formerly, avoiding what would bring
together a crowd or excite a tumult, and aiming to present the
truths of the gospel in a conciliatory manner..Much time and labor have been expended by the India
missions in preachilig tours to villages and towns in the rural
districts. The missionary sometimes carries a tent, and, pitching it at some central place, holds daily religious services
there and in the neighboring villages; then passes on to another convenient center. It is desirable that the missionary
stay long enough in a place to see if an interest is awakened
in any mind; and if there is, to follow it up with further
instruction. It is important, also, that there be repeated visits
to places where the Holy Spirit seems to be operating on the
* Report of the Mahratta Missions, 1854.  + See p. 266.




838                   THE MISSIONS.
minds of men. "By thus cooperating with God, following
where he leads, and laboring where his providence directs, we
may expect the most satisfactory results.  And wherever several individuals are converted to God, there a native catechist
should be placed, and the interest be extended as far as possible.  New centers of light being thus established one after
another, we may hope for the more rapid diffusion of the
knowledge of the gospel through tile country." *
There has been no small amount of needless expense in
preaching houses, in the early stages of the missions. Tliese
houses should obviously be such as the heathen will be most
disposed to frequent.  It is the recorded judgment of the
Ceylon mission, after ample experience, that buildings for
worship there should be open bungalows, with an ola roof,
supported by plain wooden posts, costing only from twentyfive to seventy-five dollars. When the people desire something
more costly, they should build for themselves.t
Thle Madura mission recommend, for churches at the stations, a plain structure, costing from one hundred and fifty to
two hundred and fifty dollars, according to different circumstances. For the village churches they recommend a plain
mud building, with a thatched roof, the cost of which might
vary from twelve to twenty-five dollars.t  The cost of village
churches in the Mabhratta mission was estimated at fromn
twenty-five to one hundred and fifty dollars, all of the plainest description, and no larger than necessity demands"reference being had to the time when the congregations will
bear the whole expense of erecting their places for worship."
Missionaries, assembled at Constantinople in 1855, declared
it not to be desirable to erect a church edifice in any place,
whether city or village, at the very commencement of an evangelical work.  They thought the spiritual building should
precede the material; that a church should first be formed,
and a congregation gathered. When a church, congregation,
and preacher exist, then a suitable house of worship would be
* Report of Mahratta Missions, 1854.    t Mission Report, 1855.




THE PRESS,,                  839
important. The; building should be adapted to the existing
prospects of the congregation, not for the distant future.
"While it should allow some room for growth, it should never
be, such a structure as to appear naked or empty when the
usual congregation is gathered into it. In most cases, therefore, it will be advisable, that the first buildings should be
churches and school houses in one. If the building be simple,
neat, and somewhat churchly in its appearance, and have good
light and air, every reasonable aim will be attained." *
The Sandwich Islands people have built their own churches,
and have generally furnished them with bells,; so that the.
traveler is often agreeably reminded that he is in a Christian
country. Their churches, built of stone., have cost much
labor, but no great amount of money.
It takes a long time to correct the views of ministerial education, and of church building, which we carry withl us into
the heathen world. The saving in church building,, which
grew out of the discussions in the Eastern missions, in the
years 1854 and. 1855, is already very considerable, and will
ultimately become a large sum; with a decided advance, at
the same time, toward meeting the tastes and habits of the
people, and securing the construction of the buildings at the
cost of those for whom they are intended. Expensive church
edifices at the mission stations have resulted more from the
taste or convenience of the, resident missionary, than from.
forethought of their effect on the natives, after the spread of
the gospel and the organization of native churches shall have
required the erection of preaching houses in the rural districts; and they often prevent the forming of new congregations in neighboring villages.
THE PRESS.
The missionaries connected with the Board have found it
necessary to reduce twenty languages to writing,. preliminary
* Report of the Missionaries, 1864..
45




340                   THE MISSIONS.
to the preparation of books. These were the Greybo, Mpongwe,
Dikele, Zulu-Kaffir, Modern Syriac or Nestorian, Dyak, Hawaiian, Micronesian, Cherokee, Choctaw, Creek, Osage, Ottawa,
Ojibwa, Abenaquis, Sioux or Dakota, Pawnee, and three languages of the Oregon Indians. The Roman character was
employed, with some modifications, in all these languages,
excepting the Syriac and Cherokee. In the former, the Syriac
character was used; and in the latter, the syllabic alphabet
invented by Guess, or Sequoyah, a Cherokee, past the middle
age, who knew only his native tongue. "Having become
acquainted with the principle of the alphabet, -that marks
can be made the symbols of sound, — this uninstructed man
conceived the notion that he could express all the syllables in
the Cherokee language by separate marks, or characters. On
collecting all the syllables, which, after long study and trial,
he could recall to his memory, he found the number to be
eighlty-two. In order to express these, he took the letters of
our alphabet for a part of them, and various modifications of
our letters, with some characters of his own invention, for the
rest. With these symbols he-set about writing letters; and
very soon a correspondence was actually maintained between
the Cherokees in Wills Valley and their countrymen beyond
the Mississippi, five hundred miles apart. This was done by
individuals who could not speak English, and who had never
learned any alphabet, except this syllabic one, which Guess
had invented, taught to others, and introduced into practice." * Either Guess, or some one else, discovered four other
syllables, making the syllables of the Cherokee language
eighty-six. This is a singular fact, considering that the language is very copious in some directions, a single verb undergoing some thousands of inflections. The late Dr. Samuel A.
Worcester', of the Cherokee mission, thus speaks of this
invention -
"A: few hours of instruction are sufficient for'a Cherokee
to learn to read his own language intelligibly. - He will not,
* Report of the Board for 1825, p. 51.




THE PRESS.                   341
indeed, so soon be able to read fluently; but when he has
learned to read and understand, fluency will be acquired by
practice. The extent of my information will not enable me
to form a probable estimate of the number in the nation who
can thus read; but I am assured, by those who had the best
opportunity of knowing, that there is no part of the nation
where the new alphabet is not understood. That it will prevail over every other method of writing the language, there is
no doubt. If a book were printed in that character, there are
those in every part of the nation who could read it at once,
and many others would only have to obtain a few hours'
instruction from some friend, to enable them to do so. They
have but to learn their alphabet, and they can read at once." 
Dr. Worcester subsequently spent many years, until his death
in 1859, in translating the Scriptures and preparing other
books in the Cherokee language, using only the syllabic alphabet, as the public sentiment required that to be used exclu-.
sively in Cherokee books and schools.
Every sound in the Cherokee language has a vowel termination. Such not being the case in the Choctaw, the sounds of
that language were too numerous to admit of a separate character for each. Every sound has a vowel termination, also, in
the Hawaiian language, and five vowels and seven consonants
suffice to express all the sounds. A few diphthongal combinations are needed, but each letter retains its original sound.
A syllabic alphabet was of course possible for the Hawaiian,
but it is said that ninety-five characters would have been
required.  With the few characters now in use, each having
but one sound, the native very easily learns to read, spell, and
write. Nine additional consonants are employed to preserve
the identity of foreign and Scripture names, and these are
imparted to the pupil after he has learned to read pure native words.
This curious specimen of Cherokee literature will be found
on the following page, with the sounds of the letters, and the
Lord's Prayer in the Cherokee language.
* Missionary Herald for 1826, p. 48.




342                           TIRE  mISSIONS.
CHER OKEE. ALPHAABET.
D  a           R e            Ti         c  o        0o.: v
s  ga eka   i ge,             y gi       A go        J gu       E'gv
o hia          i he           4 hi       i ho        r hu         h hv
w  la            le             li          lo      -M lu      4l v,r  na         oi me.         H mi, mo ma        mu, na  ti hna J1 ne            h ni        z no       q nu    0o nv
T gwa          z gwe'p gwi      4 gwo        W  gwu   a gwv
T  sa     s   4 se            L si 3         so       ~ su.   R s
i da wta   s de'  te   a di a ti v do                s du      i dv
dla n   tla   L die          c dli       i dlo      -i dlu    P dlv
G dsa? dse- -           dsi     K dso       j dsu    cz dsv
C wa        co9 we         0 wi        Q wo       9 wu    6 wv
ot ya          s ye,. yi       a yo       G. yu      B yv
Sounds represented by Vowels.              Consonant Sounds.
a as a in father, or short as a in rival,  The sound of g is nearly as hard g in English,
e as a in hate, or short as e in met,  but approaching to k. That of d neparly as in
i as i inpique, or short as i in pit,  English, but approaching tot. Other consonants
in la, or short as  in not, nearly,.  as in English.
o as aw in law, or short as o in not, nearly,    In some words g, 1, n, d, w, and y are aspirated,
u as oo in moon, or short as a in pull,,  as if preceded by h. Aspiration gives to g the
v as u in but, nasalized.             power of k, and to d the power of t.
THE LORD'S PRAYER IN CHEROKEE.
d5YVT #4WJ piu, 944 —JAr i46oJ SGVIT.  eE cG-  IE'-  8&SeAT.
Dh R. 0B1f~ O_ OioET1, 6OY e4W1 IlhJ                Si1  ffrI. 4IlbVh I
J&QIo;i!BI o;RYL AAJ  Tf../iFoYil'MZ  S:YSET,  OY0iOYZ tib fiiRPI
Kipsy.  De Le;J OPTPAR?9Ji I-R  01YF OaO- oyE   aYWY cb           XIefi-RYl 09fi 0   IR T.-  Tf&,Z, qE3G,-A  XIRT) De GfrTiY.iZ5 1-IRT)  Dd
Rq441G-r IR  hAA.L4T.  Ro1 o. 
INTERPRETATION, WITH PRONUNCIATION ACCORDING TO THE ALPHABET.
aw gi daw da I ga Iv la di ehi I ga Iv quo di yu I ge se sdi I de tsa daw
v i  dsa gvwi yu hi ge sv I wi ga na nu gaw i I ani e law hi' Iwi dsi ga
h sda I ha da nv ste gv i I na sgi ya I ga Iv la di  tsi ni ga li sdi ha I- ni
da daw da qui sv 1 aw ga li sda yv di J sgi v si  gaw hi i ga I di ge sgi
v si quo naw I de sgi du gv iI na sgi ya I tsi di ga yaw tsi na haw I tsaw
tsi; du gi j a le  tla sdi- I oo da gaw le ye di yi ge sv I wi di sgi ya ti nv
sta nvgi   gi sgiyu da le sge sdi quo sgi ni I oo.yaw  ge sv i.l tsa tse li ga
ye naw I tsa gvwi yu hi I ge svi l ale I dsa li ni gi di yi  ge sv i ale I e
dsa lv quo di yu I ge sv I ni gaw hi lv i I e me n
Our Father I heaven dweller, I Hallowed I be I thy name-.  Thy kingdom  let it make its appearance. I Here upon earth I'take place I Thy
will, the same as I in heaven I [it] is done. I Daily [adj.] I our food
give to us I this day. I Forgive us I our debts, I the same as Iwe forgive   our debtors. I And do not I temptation being i lead us into [it]. I Deliver us from I evil existing. I For thine I the kingdom I is, I and I the
power I is, I and I the, glory  is, I forever | amen.




THE PRESS.                   834
The late Dr. Eli Smith, of the Syria mission, with the aid
of Mr. Homan iallock, formerly in charge of the press at
Malta and Smyrna, introduced a new and beautiful -form of
Arabic type into the books;printed at the mission press in
Syria, based on the perfect calligraphy oof the smaller Koranic
manuscripts.  The printed page, thus resembling the manuscript, falls in with the Arab prejudice, and all the printing
has since been in this type, which is thus described by the
mission after it had been three years in use: "It is vastly
superior in respect to tile form of the letters.  Such is the
uniform  and decided testimony of intelligent natives every
where. Our books are incomparably more acceptable than
those which were printed with the old type; more acceptable;
we may safely say, inrespect to typography,.than any that
were'ever printed in the language.'And not only are the letters more beautiful than the old, but, bearing a closer resemblance to the best calligraphy, they are, of course, far preferable for the use of schools, and especially for all who are
learning to write."*
Mr. Edward Breath, who has long had the management of
the press and foundery at Ooroomiah, has satisfied the Nestorian taste by his success in cutting a type:in exact imitation
of the plain, heavy letter of the Syriac manuscripts.
The number of languages in which books have been printed
at the presses owned by the Board is forty-three; namely, the
Modern Greek, Hebrew, Spanish, Armenian, Turkish,t Bulgarian, Arabic, Syriac, Mahratta, Gujarate, Sanscrit, Hindoostanee,
Portuguese, Persian, Tamil, Telugu, Siamese, Malay, Bugis,
Dyak, Chinese, Japanese, Hawaiian, Marquesas, Micronesian,
Greybo, Mpongwe, Dike e, Zulu-Kaffir, UCherokee, Choctaw,
Creek, Osage, Ojibwa, Ottawa, Seneca,' Abenaquis, Sioux or
Dakota, Pawnee, three in Oregon, and the English.  The fact
is worth recording, that no less than twenty of these languages
were'spoken by missionaries assembled at the house of the
* Report of fhe Board, 1844, p. i35.
T Armeno-Turkish and Greco-Turkish -do not denote languages so much as
the manner of writing the Turkish language.




344                            THE MISSIONS.
writer of these  pages, on  tile  evening  following  the  fiftieth
anniversary of the Board.
A tabular view will show the number of printing establishments that have been owned and employed at different times
by the missions under the care of the Board; when they we
instituted and discontinued; the number of presses, fonts,
founderies, and binderies; the number of languages, and the
amount of printing..  
MISSIONS.        Hia=._                         _._..__
F.  0    0        03    42
WVest Africa,...   1   1837   1   1                3             2,500,000
South Africa,...  1   1836    1   1                1             2,000,000
Turkey,.......  1   1822*   2  10   1   1   6   1852t  191,805,860
Syria....  1   1835   3   4   1   1   1                28,472,800
Nestorians,..       1   1841    1   5   1   1   1               15,263,720.
Mahrattas,....   1   1816   9  15   1   1   6   1859   130,000,000
Madras,.... 1   1839  12  16   1   1   3              357,969,621
Ceylon....        1   1821   4   3   1   1   1   1855   171,747,198
Siam,...    1   1835   2   3   1   1   1   1848    11,600,813
Singapore,..  1   1834   2   8   1   1   5   1842    14,071,168
China,                1   1833   2   4               1   1857+   25,000,000
Sandwich Islands,.  1   1820   2   4   1   1   2   1859   200,000,000
Cherokees,~..    1   1835   1   2                 1   1861    13,918,800
Choctaws...      1825                       1   1848      3,788,300
Sioux or Dakotas,.                                   1               991,000
Creeks,.....                                     1                68,000
Ojibwas,.                                            1             1,841,000
Osages,                                               1                63,000
New York Indians,    1             1   1              1               459,676
Pawnees,.  1                                               4,907,100
Oregon....1            1   1              3   1848        300,000
Abenaquis,                                            1                63,000
Total,...  15            44  78   9   9  4311          1,176,831,056
There have been fifteen printing establishments. At Constantinople, the Board now owns only the Armenian types. In
* Commenced in Malta, afterward at Smyrna and Constantinople.
t Types owned from this time, but not the presses.
+ Destroyed by fire in the war of that year.
~ The Cherokee printing was begun at New Echota, at a press owned by the
tribe, in 1829. The Choctaw printing began in 1825, and, with that in the
greater part of the Indian languages, was executed out of the nation.
[I The number of languages, not including the English, is really forty-two.
The Ceylon and Madras presses both made use of the Tamil.




THE PRESS.                    345
Ceylon, the establishment was sold to native Christian printers
in 1855.. Those at Bombay and the Sandwich Islands were
sold because the needful printing could be executed at other
pr6sses. The Siamese and Singapore presses were transferred
to Canton; and the Cherokee and Oregon establishments
ceased with the missions. The printing establishment at Canton was burned by the Chinese inl their war with England, but
they have since refunded the value of it. The Armenian,
Arabic, and Syriac types were cast from matrices prepared at
the expense of the Board. The number of pages printed in
the forty-two foreign languages employed by tile missionaries
of the Board, exceeds the number mentioned in the table;
which is eleven hundred and seventy-six million eight hundred and thirty-one thousand and fifty-six.
Several of the printing establishments have at times been
sources of income, especially where they went into job-printing in the English language. The Bombay press earned fortysix thousand seven hundred and forty-three dollars in the
eight years ending with 1853. The presses at Madras, Canton, and elsewhere, have been productive in this way. But it
has not been deemed expedient, on the whole, to continue jobprinting in the English language; nor, indeed, to keep up the
establishments on a scale for any great amount of remunerative job-printing even in the vernaculars, with the single exception of the one at Madras; it being found that there was
necessarily too great a tax upon the time of the missionary
superintendent.




CHAPTER IX.
DEPUTATIONS.
Visits to Missions necessary - Mr. Evarts to the Indian Missions, 1818.- Dr. Worcester, 1821. - Mr. Evarts, 1822 and 1824. - Changes required by Experience. - Mr. Greene,
1827,1833, and 1842. - Changes. - Mr. Anderson to the Mediterranean, 1828, 9. - Messrs.
Anderson and Itawes, 1843, 4. - Results. - Mr. Treat to the Cherokee and Choctaw Missions, 1847. - Objects of the Visit. - Christian Fellowship. — Mr. Treat to Cattaraugus,
1849, and to Dakotas and Ojibwas, 1854. —Dr. Wood to Cherokee and Choctaw Missions,
1855. —Messrs. Anderson and Thompson to the India Missions, 1854, 5.- Dr. Anderson to the Mediterranean, 1855. - Proceedings in the India Missions. - Reports
and Letters. - Main Object of the Discussions. - Course of the Deputation arraigned
at Utica, 1855.- Special Meeting of the Board in Albany, 1856.- Report of the Deputation. - Case referred to a Special Committee. - Correspondence with the Missiona-?ries.- Report of the Special Committee, and Resolutions of the Board. -Resolutions
of the Prudential Committee. -Results of these Occurrences.
THEY whose posts of duty are  at the  centers of great missionary systems, are more favorably situated than the members
of ally one mission can be, for obtaining comprehensive, practical views of missionary  principles and  measures.  All the
rays of missionary experience  converge  to  the center; and  a
wise disbursement of the funds requires a constant application of principles to missions in their ever-varying circumstances and  relations.   Generally, sufficient information  for
this purpose is gained from correspondence, and from personal
iIntercourse with returned missionaries. But sometimes it is
needful for some one of the executive officers -  generally the
Secretary in  charge  of the  correspondence with  the  mission
-  to go and confer with the brethren face to face.  The larger
English'and European Missionary Societies have been in this
practice  from  an  early period.  This has not been with  the
expectation of obtaining information which the brethren in
the field can hot embody in their correspondence, but to secure
the advantages of the freest possible interchange of opinions.
(346)




DEpUTATIO:XS.                  847
To go, when- it can.be done, is better than to vwrite.  Acorrespondence across a thousand or ten thousand miles is a
slow process; and when much is pending, and there is a consequent lia:bility to excited feelings, misunderstandings are apt
io arise, and to retard, if they do not prevent or impair, the
proper results; while a few days or weeks of familiar conference would suffice for their easy and perfect attainment.
The earliest deputation sent by the Board was in the spring
o'f 1818, when Mr. Evarts, the Treasurer, visited the Cherokee
mission, then just entering its untried and complicated labors.
He was met there by the Rev. Elias Cornelius, who commenced his career of usefulness as an agent of the Board.
The visit was alike satisfactory to the mission and to the Pruddential Committee.
In the spring of 1821, Dr. Worcester, the Corresponding
Secretary, principally with the hope of restoring his failing
health, undertook a visit to the missions among the Choctaws
-and Cherokees.  On his arrival in the Choctaw country, going
up from New Orleans, he had become so much enfeebled that
he could only make brief visits to some of the stations, speaking words of Christian sympathy and encouragement to the
mission families. He proceeded to Brainerd, among the Cherokees, and there, sinking under the weight of disease and the
fatigue of the journey, he closed his earthly labors. His
heavenly spirit and his prayers were a source of strength and
comfort to all who were favored with his presence.
Mr. Evarts, as Corresponding Secretary, made a second
-visit to the Cherokee mission in 1822, having, as on the former
occasion, a partial reference to his impaired health. He was
accompanied by thie Rev. William Goodell, now of the mission
to Turkey, then an agent of the Board, and under appointment as a missionary. The Rev. Cyrus Kingsbury, who had
gone fr6m the Cherokee mission to commence one among the
Choctaws, met him at Brainerd for a free conference on the
affairs of both missions.
Mr. Evarts made a third visit to the Cherokee mission in
thie early part of 1824, and extended Uhis official tour to the
46




348                    THE MISSIONS.
stations of the Choctaw mission.  The Indian missions had
then a complicated system of labors, including missionaries,
schoolmasters, farmers, and mechanics of several kinds. This
may have arisen partly from the cooperation of the United
States government in the support of the schools and secular
operations of the missions; but the religious sentiment of
those times was in favor of this mixed operation, to civilize
the savage while aiming at his conversion and the institution
of Christiall communities. The difficult question was, how to
keep this complicated machinery in easy, constant, vigorous
motion.
Dr. Worcester was too ill, when he reached the Cherokee
mission, to do any thing there.  But in his brief address to
the Choctaw mission, he said, " The mission among the Choctaws is one. It is designed to occupy different stations, and
to be in different divisions; all to be under a general superintendence.  Each primary establishment is to have a head, or
rector, who is to be also an ordained minister.  The work,
besides, is to be divided into several parts, and to be assigned
to different persons, according to their respective qualifications.
You are all indeed brethren, and are always to regard yourselves as such. Nevertheless, there are, and must be, distinctions of a very important kind.  So it is in the church. It
has its distinctions of office, - of labor and service, order and
subordination,- distinctions according to the will of God.
Besides the general principles of the Bible, which imply order
and subordination, there are several chapters in the Epistles
on the subject. This order is of no less importance on missionary ground than elsewhere."
The evils naturally attendant on this system had become developed at the time of Mr. Evarts's third visit. The plan proposed by Dr. Worcester for the Indian missions was upon the
supposition that when a considerable number of individuals are
laboring together, they may be saved the inconvenienceof joint
consultations by explicit directions from the Committee, or by
a delegated power of superintendence to some one of their
number. Mr. Evarts found, that whatever explicit directions




DEPUTATIONS.                   349
the Committee had given, had been promptly followed; but
that it was impossible for persons at a distance to enter into
the details of different operations, carried on simultaneously
at the same place, and changing daily. He was more than
ever impressed with the fact, that the system of missionary
operations must be a system of mutual confidence, and that
the services to be rendered by those who devote themselves to
the work, must be in the largest sense voluntary and free. It
was a delicate matter to establish any system of subordination
that should even seem to encroach upon this freedom, or to
have the effect of placing one class of laborers under the direction of another. Those to whom authority might be intrusted,
would feel a hesitation in using it, so that it would in fact
avail but little; and those who were placed under their bretllhren would be apt to feel a constraint and unwillingness which
might grow into a settled disaffection to the work. "It is well
known," Mr. Evarts said, " that where a considerable number
of persons are to act together, though they all possess the best
intentions, the same economy can not be practiced as would
be practiced by the same persons individually. This state of
things arises from a commendable disposition to yield to each
other, as far as possible; from different habits of economy;
from a divided responsibility; and from a constant tendency
to relax in exertions which are shared by many. It has been
supposed, that a division of labor, which should render each
individual accountable for a particular department, would
answer the end of securing individual responsibility, and prevent interference with each other's duties. This course has
been repeatedly attempted; but so numerous are the interruptions of any regular plan at a missionary station, from the
visits of natives and travelers, from sickness, from a failure of
supplies, and from a great variety of unexpected events, that
very soon the arrangement has been broken up, one person
after another has been called from his assigned sphere to meet
exigencies in some other part of the system, and affairs have
relapsed into their original state."
These difficulties would never have been thoroughly under



850         -THE MISSIONSb
stood'except by experieohlcee; but being lundetstood, the Committee came'th'us.early to the following,conclusions, which
subsequent experience has fully sustained: " That the instruction of the heathen in Christian knowledge -and true piety is
*the great object of missions, and should never be merged in
a mass of secular cares;;that mission schools are principally
to be valued asa a means of communicating divine truth; that
the main reliance should be on the plain doctrines of the gospel for any permtanent melioration of the character and condition of any heathen people; that the secular labors in a
mission should be'as few and as simple as possible.; and that
but few missionaries and assistants ought to reside at one statIion."  The changes now brou'ght about in the internal ar~rangements of the Cherokee mission, were based upon these
principles.
At the meeting of the Board in 18:26, an arrangement was
concluded with the United Foreign Missionary Society, by
which the missions of that society among the Osages, the Ottawas, and the Indians at Mackinaw, and in Western New York,
were transferred to the Board. Preliminary steps were also
taken for receiving the Chickasaw mission, instituted by the
Synod of South Carolina and Georgia. In view of this prospective enlargement of the Board's operations, and in order
to become personally acquainted with the new missions, a plan
was formed for an extenided visitation, by Mr. Evarts, of all the
stations among the sounth-western Indians, accompanied by the
Rev. David Greene, who had been appointed an Assistant Secretary, and to whom the correspondence with the Indian missions was to be specially confided.  Events prevented Mr.
Evarts from making this tour, and Mr. Greene, in the autumn
of 1827, entered upon it alone. After meeting the Synod of
South Carolina and Georgia in Charleston, and consummating,the transfer of the Chickasaw mission, he proceeded to the:country'of the Cherokees, and visited all the stations, aiding
tlhe mission families in arrangements for the more efficient
prosecution of the labors in the several departments of their
work. During this visit, the font of Cherokee type in the




DEPUTATIONS. 
peculiar, alphabetical character of Guess, and the, printingpress which had been purchased at the expense of the -tribe%
were put in operation. It was the first press ever owned by
an Indian tribe, or devoted exclusively to their use; afid it
employed the only new alphabetic character that had been
invelnted for; many centuries.
Having finished his work among the Cherokees, Mr. Greene
proceeded to the COhickasaw country, and visited all the stations, aiding the missionaries in adjusting their affairs to their
new relations. Passing on to the Choctaw mission, he spent
several weeks in labors similar to those performed among the
Cherokees.
In company with.Mr. Kingsbury, whom  the Prudential
Committee had associated with him for the stations beyond the
Mississippi, he proceeded to the Arkansas Cherokees. The
affairs of the several stations were carefully inspected, and
such changes brought about as promised; to render the operations of the missions more harlmnonious and efficient.
The deputation then visited the mission among the Osages,
where, in consequence of its unsettled state during the process
of transition from the United -Foreign Missionary Society to
the Board, their arrival seemed most opportune. Thlis mission
presented some new features and difficulties, in consequence
of its being among a migratory and untutored tribe. As the
result of consultation, the mission was placed on a new and
more satisfactory footing.
Having finished their work in the Osage mission, Mr. Kingsbury returned by way of St. Louis, and Mr. Greene pursued.his way to the Ottawas, in the north-west part of Ohio, and
then to the Tuscaroras and Senecas, in, Western New York.
With these missions the tour was concluded, having extended
through eight months, and required about five thousand miles
of travel.
In the summer of 1829, Mr. Greene visited the mission at
Mackinaw, and the one near Green Bay —the only missions
among the Indians which he had not previously seen. The
former was among those transferred from the United Foreign




352                   THE MISSIONS.
Missionary Society, and the latter had been recently established by the Board.  Important necessary changes were
effected.  Mr. Greene made a second visit to Mackinaw in
1833. In 1842, the Indians in Western New York having
disposed of one of their reservations on which was a missionary station, it was deemed expedient for the same Secretary
to repeat his visit to that mission.
These official visits had the effect to diminish the expenditures of the missions to an amount far greater than their cost.
They also threw much light on the path of the Prudential
Committee, and were an important means of increasing the
harmony and efficiency of the several missions. The changes
resulted for the most part, at least in later years, from the free
action of the missions.  Still, to a very great extent, they
could not have been as well effected, if at all, without a visit
of this sort. The presence of a deputation of course created
a necessity for the mission's reviewing its entire system of
action, and subjecting every important part of it to' a deliberate conclusion of some sort; and all under the advantage of
the presence of. one intimately conversant with the views of
the Prudential Committee, and with the general operations of
the Board.
In the year 1828, the members of the Syria mission, compelled by war to leave Beirut, were all on the Island of Malta.
They were the only missionaries of the Board then in the
countries of the Mediterranean.  There h'ad been a temporary
occupation of Smyrna on two occasions, and a short sojourn
of a missionary at Constantinople.  The mission to Greece
was of later origin, and so was that to the Armenians; while
the Nestorians were as yet unknown to the Protestant Christian world.  The battle of Navarino had liberated Greece,
after nearly the whole of the Morea had been ravaged and
burned by Ibrahim Pasha; and our countrymen were sending shiploads of supplies to the destitute and famishing inhabitants.
A variety of circumstances conspired to make it seem important to the Prudential Committee, that some one conversaant




DEPUTATIONS.                  353
with their views and proceedings should visit- Malta for an
extended conference with the missionaries assembled there;
and it was decided to send Mr. Anderson, then Assistant Secretary in the foreign department. He was instructed, after
having completed his business at Malta, to visit Greece, which
was then supposed to present a very promising field for missionary enterprise. It was among the reasons for this agency,
- as in the similar mission of Mr. Greene to the Indian
stations, - that it would add materially to the ability of the
Secretary for the future discharge of his official duties. He
reached Malta on: the 1st of January, 1829; and near the
close of February, in company with the Rev. Eli Smith, one
of the missionaries, — afterward extensively known by his
explorations in Armenia and the Nestorian country, and by
his labors in the Arabic translation of the Scriptures, —he
visited the Ionian Islands, the Morea, several of the Greek
Islands, and Smyrna. Firom thence they returned to Malta.
While at }Egina, the seat of the Greek government, Mr.
Anderson, in conformity with his Instructions, sought an interview with Count Capodistrias, the President of Greece, who
gave written replies to his inquiries.  Perhaps the most
important thing in these replies was the declaration, which
there is good reason to believe was sincere, that the Holy
Scriptures in Modern Greek should be among the books for
use in the common schools. The Rev. Jonas King, who was
then in Greece in charge of one of the cargoes of provisions sent to the impoverished people, assisted in some part
of this intercourse.  Mr. King soon afterward renewed his
connection with the Board, - having for several years subsequent to 1823 been the associate of the Rev. Pliny Fisk in
Syria, - and has continued his usefill labors in Greece down
to this day, residing first on the Island of Tenos, and then in
Athens, which he was one of the first to reoccupy subsequent
to the war of revolution. It was mainly through an influence
exerted at that time, and continued by Dr. King, that the
Modern Greek Scriptures, or at least the New Testament,




354                     THE. IISSION:S.
became, and has ever been,. a school: book in Greece,  fMr.
Anderson returned to Boston near thle close, of 1829.*
The Greek mission, during thirteen years from the, timeo of
its institution, went through a process of growth. and. decline,
till the Prudential Committee were at a loss what to do
with it.  The Armenian mission was then having a prose
perous development in the populous, suburbs of Constantinople, and in some of the northern sections of Asia. Minor;
and, both there and in Syria, fundamental questions in missionary policy had ripened for discussion, which was needful
both for the. missions and for the Committee, It was. therefore
decided, ill 1844, to send Dr. Anderson, who had long been
Secretary for the foreign department, once more to the Mediterranean.  Happily, the Rev. Joel Hawes, D. D., of Hartford, Conn., had resolved to visit the East at that time, in
company with his only daughter, Mrs. Van Lennep, going,
with her husband, to join the Armenian mission, and he
was requested to render such aid to the Secretary as his plans
and convenience might allow. In point of fact, the two
brethren were associated in every journey and in every meeting while on mission ground; and the service rendered by Dr.
Hawes was highly appreciated by the missions, and of much
value to the cause. The more important places visited were.
Athens, Smyrna, Constantinople,. Brusa, Trebizond, Beirit,.and Jerusalem; and somewhat more than sixty meetings were
~held with the brethren of the missions.  The results can not
here be enumerated.  Those in Syria -on the best manner
of cultivating the field - will serve as a specimen.' It was
agreed, that the grand aim of our mission is of course the
* Some are- yet living, who may remember how much the interest of the
United Monthly Concert in Park-street Church was increased, on the first
Monday evening of January, 1830, by the choir under the direction of Dr.
Lowell Mason, when, at the close of a statement by Mr. Anderson, they sang
the hymn, --'Watchman, tell us of the night,
What its signs of promise are," —
m the well-known strains, then recently composed by Dr. Mason, and for the
first time heard in public.




DEPUTATIONS.                   355
converting of men to God; that. the, preaching'of the gospel
is the great, divinely-appointed means to this end;, that whenever and wherever there are small companies of natives ready
to make a credible profession of piety, they are. to. be recognized as churches, entitled to the ordinances of baptism and
the Lord's Supper, and to such a'ministry as can be given
them; that the reformed churches are to have no reference to
any of the degenerate Oriental churches, and may be expected
to combine persons from several, and perhaps all, the various
sects existing' in the mountains; and that the method of
church organization and administration should involve the
principle of throwing such -responsibility on every individual
member, as will develop his. talents and Christian graces to
the utmost possible extent."
As the closing of the Greek mission — except so far as it
could be prosecuted by Dr.. King alone. at Athens - was one
of the more important results of the inquiries.'and consultations in Greece, Asia Minor, and Constantinople,.the dark picture of the, religious state of the Greek mind, at that.'time,
given by the Secretary in his report, will interest the thoughtful reader.  "To me," he says, " the condition of the Greek
mind, in relation to evangelical efforts for the benefit of the
Greek people, appears altogether extraordinary. We are not
mistaken in the material facts in the case. The Greeks have
retired from us. To a most affecting extent they have become
inaccessible to our preaching, our books, and our influence.
They will no longer hear us; and there'is reason to believe it
is now true, that few of them. read when we address them
through the press on the subjects of vital godliness. I do not,
see where or in what way the Greek mind is,, to any considerable extent, approachable, just now, to a spiritual influence
from Protestant ministers, of the gospel.  The political state
of the Greek mind — grasping'after! the, recovery of Constan,
tinople and the restoration of the Eastern empire, and, relying.
on the unity of the Greek Church as a means to, this end
has. a wonderful-influence on the. thoughts' and feelings of the
whole community, especially the higher classes. I- am reluc,
47




356-                  THE MISSIONS.
tant to mention also the national pride of the Greeks, which
has been much increased since the revolution, and their strong
aversion to strangers, and certain other traits in their character,
all combining to render it difficult for foreigners to gain their
confidence or awaken their gratitude by acts of kindness and
benevolence. And then there are the high, arrogant assumptions of the Greek Church, which is more exclusive than the
Roman; claiming for her clergy the only apostolical succession, and for her trine immersion, performed by her clergy,
the only baptism; and regarding that baptism as having a
regenerative power, and all who are not thus baptized as
beyond the pale of the Christian church and the hope of salvation. Of course all Protestant preachers of every name, episcopal and non-episcopal, are looked upon as unbaptized heretics. There is, moreover, the tyranny of the Greek Church,
and the dreadful terror of excommunication on the part of
the people, requiring the deepest convictions of the truth to
sustain the inquirer against the threats of his spiritual guides;
and, connected with this, there is the almost universal and
decided hostility of the Greek clergy to every Protestant movement. The patriarch and synod at Constantinople are believed
to be not less opposed to the circulation of the Scriptures in
the vernacular tongue, than the pope and cardinals at Rome.
And it is time for us to consider the disproportion;that exists
between the means that have been employed and the results.
Twenty-seven ordained missionaries of different denominations
have labored more or less in this field. A million copies of
books and tracts have been printed by different missionary
societies, and scattered broadcast over the Greek community.
Two hundred thousand copies of the New Testament, and
parts of the Old, have been put in circulation in the Modern
Greek language. Not a small number of Greek young men
have been educated- in'America and England,' by benevolent
individuals and societies; and more than ten'thousand Greek
youth have been more or less educated in Greece and Turkey
at the schools of the various missions. And yet, not ten persons are known, who are confidently believed to have been




DEPUTATIONS.                  357
truly converted to God by these means!'How unlike these
results to those we find among the Armenians!"
In 1847, the Prudential Committee thought it desirable
that a visit should be made to the Cherokee and Choctaw
missions. Mr. Greene was designated for this service, in the
first instance; but, after the Annual Meeting at Buffalo, it
was found that his health would be unequal to such a journey.
It became necessary, therefore, that Mr. Treat, one of:the Corresponding Secretaries, should take his place.
The object of the Committee was twofold. They wished to
become thoroughly acquainted with the state and prospects
of the missions, and with their relations, and those of the
churches under their care, to the subject of slavery.
Mr. Treat left Boston on tlie 30th of November. H is route
was by New York, Philadelphia, and Baltimore, to Pittsburg;
thence by the Ohio, Mississippi, and Arkansas Rivers tc Little
Rock. The rest of the way to the Cherokee Nation he traveled on horseback, arriving at Dwight, January 4, 1848. It
has been practicable, quite recently, to reach the same point
in one week. Among the Cherokees, he visited every station
of the Board, in company with Mr. Willey, as also the stations
of the Baptists and Moravians, and conferred freely with such
persons as were most competent to impart the information
which he needed, wherever they might be found. Mr. Butrick, who had identified himself with the interests of the red
man- for thirty years, and Messrs. Butler and Worcester, who
had suffered imprisonment for the maintenance of his rights,
were then among the. living. To sit down with these brethren, and hear them  speak of their labors, their trials, the
changes which had passed over the Indians, the triumphs
which the gospel had achieved in the transformation of individuals, and their confident belief that nothing but the gospel
could save the aboriginal race, was no ordinary privilege.
A meeting of the Cherokee mission was held at Dwight,
after the different stations had been visited. Various' questions were discussed, the subject of slavery in its relations to
the work of Indian evangelization receiving its due share of




358                  THE MISSIONS.
attention.: The time spent in devotional exercises threw a
hallowed influence around the deliberations of each successive
day. The fourth Sabbath in January was a memorable occasion. The mission families, the Indian communicants, and
file colored communicants, in the afternoon, sat together
around the table of their common Lord, with the feeling that
" Christ is all and in all."
Owing to an unexpected rise of the Choctaw rivers, an
entire week was required for the journey from Dwight to Pine
Ridge, the station occupied by Mr. Kingsbury. On his way
thither, the Secretary visited the boarding schools at Fort
Coffee and Mount. Hope, in charge of the Methodist brethren;
also the academy at Spencer, under the direction of the Presbyterian Board. The institution last named has exerted a
greater influence upon the intellectual progress of the Choctaws than any other.
Mr. Treat proceeded at once to visit the mission families, in
doing which he became acquainted with many intelligent men,
church members and others, with more or less of aboriginal
blood in their veins; and, as four Sabbaths were spent in the
Choctaw country, he had considerable opportunity to become
acquainted with the churches.
The mission assembled at Pine Ridge near the close of the
montlh; but in view of what is already known to the public,
there is no occasion to speak of its deliberations. The condition and prospects of the missionary work, at that time, were
fully set forth in the Annual Report for 1848. Various documents, growing out of the relation of the Indian churches to
slavery, were submitted to the Board at its meeting in Boston,
and published in the Report for the same year.
Mr. Treat arrived at the Missionary House after an absence
of seventeen weeks, having journeyed (including eleven hun.
dred miles on horseback) more than six thousand miles.
Several visits have also been made by Mr. Treat to the missions in Western New York. The first of these, and the only
one that will be mentioned here, occurred in 1849, when
he repaired to gat.taraugus by direction of the Prudential




DEPUTATIONS.                  359
Committee, in consequence of certain complaints which had
been preferred against the brethren stationed on that Reservation. The year 1848, it will be recollected, was memorable for its revolutions.  The last of these was inaugurated
among the Senecas; the government, which had been in the
hands of the chiefs from time immemorial, having been suddenly transferred to the people. Those wlo lost place and
power so unexpectedly, as was very natural, felt aggrieved by
the change; and they could not be persuaded that the missionaries had done all in their interest which they had a right
to expect; on the contrary, they affirmed that the influence
of these brethren had been employed adversely to them. Mr.
Treat soon discovered that no attempt at conciliation was likely to succeed; hence he permitted the complainants to prefer
their charges in a formal manner, and support them with- such
evidence as they could adduce, the missionaries being at liberty to introduce rebutting testimony. Two days were devoted to an investigation which certainly could shelter itself
behind no precedent, ancient or modern. The allegations
were peculiar, both in form and substance; and the witnesses
could not be dissuaded from  taking the widest range in submitting their statements. There was a profusion of Indian
oratory, moreover; and the " summing up " threatened at one
time to become anll indefinite debate. The result was favorable
to the missionaries; and the Indian character appeared well
throughout the investigation. With a large share of persistency, there was mingled a good degree of shrewdness and
intellectual power. Though some of the witnesses exhibited
the deepest interest in the issue of the question, all appeared
to be honest.
In July, 1851, treaties were entered into by the United
States government and four bands of Dakota Indians, whereby
the latter agreed to surrender to the former, at the end of two
years, the immense territory lying east of Lake Traverse and
the Sioux River, with the exception of a tract about one hundred and fifty miles long.and twenty miles wide, including the
valley of the Minnesota River from Lake Traverse to the mouth




360                  THE MISSIONS.
Of Little Rock River. The Senate of the United States, however, refused to confirm the reservation above described, but
substituted a provision which allowed the Indians to occupy
the same during, the pleasure of the President.  To this
change the Dakotas subsequently assented. As the labors of
the missionaries had been chiefly upon the ceded territory, a
modification of the plans of the Committee became indispensable. Mr. Treat was therefore directed to visit the brethren
who remained in connection with the Board (two having
already taken their release) in the spring of 1854. He left
Boston on the 10th of May, and was absent till the 30th of
June. Having reached Traverse des Sioux by steamboat, he
proceeded on horseback from  that point (then the western
limit of civilization) to Lac-qui-parle, distant one hundred
and thirty miles. Thence he returned with Mr. Riggs to Yellow Medicine, the station of Dr. Williamson, where the annual
meeting of the mission commenced its sessions on the 2d of
June.  The results of the conference which followed, are
stated ini the Annual Report for 1854, p. 173, and need not be
repeated here.
Having returned to St. Paul, Mr. Treat proceeded northward to Crow Wing,:where Rev. S. Hall, with others, was
commencing a new station. Here the Secretary was obliged
to contemplate the obstacles which the feud between the Dakotas and Ojibwas, so formidable and so relentless, had suddenly interposed.'There were other hinderances, moreover,
which made it a grave question whether the Board could
be justified in continuing its labors in that locality. When
the facts were reported to the Committee, they concluded to
abandon a field which seemed to promise so much of trial
and so little' of success.  In consequence of this step, Mr.
Hall became a home missionary at Sauk Rapids, Minnesota.
In 1856, Mr. Treat visited Odanah, the station which Mr.
Wheeler occupies among the Ojibwas. He was able to take a
hopeful view of a field that was comparatively new, and
measures were considered with reference to a more vigorous




DEPUTATIONS.                  361
prosecution of the missionary work, which in due time received the sanction of the Prudential Committee.
In the spring of 1855, Dr. Wood, the Corresponding Secretary resident in New York, was commissioned to visit the
Choctaw and Cherokee missions, to make further efforts for
removing the difficulties growing out of the question of slavery.
He spent a part of the months of April and May in the two
missions, in the most free and fraternal conference with the
brethren. His subsequent report to the Prudential Committee was approved by the Board assembled at Utica, and was
published in the minutes of that meeting. Dr. Wood's object
was fully attained in the Cherokee mission; and though, in
the final result with the Choctaw mission, he was disappointed,
his visit prepared the way for the Board to retire from that
field in 1859.
The third official visit of Dr. Anderson to the foreign field,
was to the missions in India, in the years 1854, 5, in company
with the Rev. Augustus C. Thompson, a member of the Prudential Committee. These brethren sailed from Boston in
August, 1854. The time of departure, and the times for visiting the several missions, were adjusted to the varied seasons
as they occur in India, with the expectation of reaching home
before the meeting of the Board in 1855. They arrived at
Bombay in November, just after the rains; visited the Deccan
in the cool of winter; finished their work in the Madura mission before the hot season; reached Ceylon when the dry southwest monsoon had begun to send its healthful breezes across
the district of Jaffnla; and so were at Madras and in Arcot
when the hot season was nearly over. The time allotted to
this tour having more than expired, Mr. Thompson's pastoral
duties called him home; and *the visit to Calcutta, the political, intellectual, and religious center of India, which then
seemed important and useful in various respects, was performed by the senior member of the deputation alone. This
was in midsummer, which is the rainy season in Bengal; and
the visit, after so long a course of severe labor, was not without risk of health and life. On his way home, the Secretary




862                      THE MISSiONS.
visited the Syria mission, and Kessab, Antioch, Aleppo, Aintab, and Constantinople.  More than seven months were spent'among the India missions, near a month at Calcutta, and two
-months in the:Syria and Armenian missions.
On reaching a mission, the first' business of the deputation
was to visit the several stations, that they might gain an accurate acquaintance with them  by a free, personal intercourse
withthe brethren.  The object of this visit was nlot to discuss questions of missionary policy, but to perfect their knowledge of facts, and to ascertain the individual impressions of the
missionaries as to the proper method of dealing with the facts.
In this, which was the most toilsome part of their duty, they
were generally successful; and this was an essential preparation for the protracted meetings of the mission's which followed.
The number of stations thus visited was thirty-seven. There
were formal conferences wiih the Mahratta, Madura, Ceylon,
Madras, Arcot, and Syria missions, and with such members of
the Armenian mission as could assemble at Aintab and Constantinople.  The aggregate number of missionary brethren
present at these meetings wag fifty-eight; the number of sessions was one hundred and six, occupying the business hours
of seventy-eight days; and  the number of written reports
discussed and adopted in these sessions was eighty-seven. The
reports -upon the basis of which the several missions have
been since acting successfully - were drawn up after the discussions, as a fair embodiment of the opinions of the meeting,
and were printed, together with letters from  the deputation
commenting upon tlhem, for the use of the missions and of the
Prudential Committee.*
* These Reports and Letters, bound up with the Report of the Deputation
to the Board, and that of the Special Committee on their case, make a considerable octavo volume. The documents written in' India were printed there;
and the mode of proceeding at these meetings was followed by several Con,:ferences of Missionaries in other parts of India; as, also, by a Conference on'Missions held in Liverpool in the year 1860, The Rev. Joseph Mullens,
D. D., one of the London Society's.missionaries in Calcutta, to whom missions in India and all missionary bodies are under great obligation, was one
of the secretaxries of'the last-niam;ed Cenference. It is gratifying to be able to




DEPUTATIONS.                           363
The missions of the Board in India being chiefly in rural
districts, the main drift of thle discussions, and of the reports,
was in favor of carrying the gospel into the villages in such a
way, that gospel institutions might speedily take root in them.
At a meeting of the Board in Utica, in September, 1855,
the committee on that part of the Prudential Committee's
Report relating to the Tamil missions, stated  to the Board,
that, from  other sources than  the Report, they had derived
information  of changes brought about by  the  deputation,
-whichl involved "the abandonment of the English language,
the relinquishment of schools for the heathen, a total change
in the ecclesiastical,onstitution of the [Ceylon] mission, and,
in a word, a new basis of missionary effort;" and they recommended the appointment of a special committee to examine
into the case.  The Board could not know how far such statenments were founded in misapprehension, as neither member
of the  deputation  had  then  returned  to the  country.  The
report was, therefore, after a discussion of some length, laid
upon the table; and the Prudential Committee was requested
to call a special meeting of the Board, whenever the matters
quote the following opinion of these documents from Dr. Mullens's Historical
Account of previous Missionary' Conferences, in the very instructive volume
issued by the Liverpool Conference, of which twenty-five thousand copies were
circulated the first year.  " They are contained," he says, ", in a volume of six
hundred pages, printed privately for the use of the Board and its friends; and
it is not too much to say, that no volume of equal size, published during the
era of our modern missions, contains so much valuable information on all the
details of missionary experience, on several most important fields of labor, as
that volume of missionary papers. It might be published with great advantage
to the friends of all missionary societies; and deserves the careful study of all
missionaries, and the managers of all missionary agencies, especially in the
countries and provinces of Asia." Referring to similar documents issued by
Conferences of English Baptist Missionaries in India, and E. B. Underhill,
Esq., Secretary of the Baptist Missionary Society, then in India as a depu-.
tation, Dr. Mullens says, "A range of topics was discussed similar to that
of the American brethren; and the result, as in their case, was embodied in
reports by the missionaries, and letters by the deputation.  They are also
equally valuable. To the missionary in India, no works will give a more complete insight into the worth and working of all sorts of plans, than the nine sets
of Papers and Letters contained in these volumes, of the two Societies."
48




364                   THE MISSIONS.
connected with the visit of the deputation to India should be
ready for its consideration. Mr. Thompson arrived home in.the following month, and Dr. Anderson in January. A special meeting of the Board was held in Albany, in March, 1856,
as related in a previous chapter, to which the deputation presented a printed report in a pamphlet of about sixty pages,
the leading object of which is thus described in the conclusion -
A main object of this report, fathers and brethren, has
been briefly to describe the more important adaptations of
meanls, by our respected brethren in India, to the progressive
demands of the work in the three older missions. You have
seen the Ahmednuggur, Madura, and Ceylon missions successively in that more advanced stage of progress, when they
~were enabled to form centers of operation distinct from the
stations, with that best of all spiritual germs — the church.
Such churches you have seen organized, for the first time, in
each of those missions, and furnished, also for the first time,
with native pastors. As an important means to the same end,
you have seen the way opened for commencing village stations
in the Deccan of Western India, with resident missionaries, remote from the cities. thus providing for successive constellations
of light and influence in that most interesting region.. Next
you have seen the schools subjected to modifications, to adapt
them to this new position of the work. Men may be converted
by preaching, without schools; but how, without them, can we
build up and perpetuate churches and congregations?  You
have seen that one of the main inquiries in the Madura mission was, how to strengthen the large system of vernacular
schools connected with the village congregations. It was to
invigorate them, and through them  the congregations, and
thus to lead on to the gathering of village churches, that the
boarding schools at four of the stations in that mission were
to be progressively relinquished, and that more variety was to
be imparted to the studies of the Seminary at Pasumalie. So
in Ceylon, where the work of preparation had been elaborately




DEPUTATIONS.                  365
performed, and had been much longer in progress, where
were scores of native Christians ready to be formed into
village churches, and educated natives for pastors, the Board
has seen that the time had fully come for entering at once
and earnestly into the only method of planting gospel institutions effectually in all parts of the Jaffna district.  Going,
then, as the mission did, for the establishment of village
churches, it perceived the need of'having Christian schools, to
be under the especial care of those churches, and to look
mainly to them  for support.  Without such, thie churches
could not live and grow. The Board will remember, that
twenty Christian schools were instituted in Jaffnla; while the
heathen were not overlooked, an equal number having been
-provided for their children, besides the privilege of attending
the Christian schools. Nor will it be forgotten that, among
the reasons for discontinuing the English station schools, was
their evident incompatibility with the success of the vernacular
village schools. And it must have been seen, that the Batticotta Seminary could not meet the high spiritual demands
upon it, in this new order of things, without some such thorough reconstruction as it received from the mission, even at
the expense of a temporary suspension of its functions in
order more effectually to secure that result; and also, that the
Female Boarding School at Oodooville must needs be adapted
in form  and character to its correlative institution. Simplicity, order, economy, spirituality, are essential to the high
prosperity of these and all other missions; and to the attainment of each of these great excellences the missions aimed in
their late discussions, and not without success.
After a protracted discussion, —in which the deputation took
little part, preferring to have' the matter go to a committee,
which should take time for correspondence with the missionaries,- a committee was appointed, consisting of thirteen
members, to whom the whole case was referred; and they
were to report at the next annual meeting of the Board.
This committee was composed of the following persons:




386$                  THe MISSIONS.
Nathan S. S. Beman, D. D., Mark Hopkins, D. D., Leonard
Bacon, D, D., David IH. Riddle, D. D., Hon. Erastus Fairbanks,
Hon. Linus Child, Benjamin C. Taylor, D. D., Horace Holden,
Esq., Asa D. Smith, D.D., Hon. William Jessup, Richard T.
Haines, Esq.j Ray Palmer, D. D., and Philemon H. Fowler,
D. D. In accordance not less with the.wishes of the deputation than with the evident proprieties of the case, the Special
Committee addressed a series of questions to each member of
the missions that had been visited; and the same was also
sent to the returned missionaries in this country, several of
whom came before the committee. The annual meeting was
delayed until the 28th of October, that the Special Committee
might receive answers from all the missionaries before making
up their report. This report, as printed, makes a pamphlet
of fifty-nine pages. The following is their result, as regards
the proceedings and influence of the deputation:" In regard to the late visit of the Deputation to the Eastern
Missions, the Special Committee believe they have performed a
great and needful work; that they have discharged their high
trust as faithful, devoted men; that they ought to receive the
cordial thanks of this Board; and that we may confidently
hope, that a new spirit may pervade and animate our missions
abroad, and a strong missionary impulse be given to our
churches by this labor of love. It is true, some diversity of
opinion exists in relation to missionary policy; but it is not a
diversity which respects the kind of agencies to be employed
in order to save the soul and evangelize the world, but such
as respects the specific forms and relative proportions in which
these agencies are to be used. And in looking over the whole
missionary field, there is great unanimity even on this latter
point."
The report has the names of all the committee appended,
and was accepted by the Board at Newark, with no debate
on any part relating to the proceedings of the deputation.
It was, also,
"Resolved, That the Deputation to the Eastern Missions have
performed a great and needful work; that they have discharged




IaDEPUTATIONS; 
their high trust as faithful, devoted men; that they receive
the cordial thanks of the Board; and that we may confidently
hope, that a new spirit may pervade'and animate our missions
abroad, and a strong missionary impulse be given to our
churches by this labor of love."
On the 2d of December following, the Chairman of the
Prudential Committee, by direction of the Committee, reported
the following Minute, which was unanimously adopted, viz.:
In view of the proceedifigs of the Board at Utica, the Prudential Committee deemed it inexpedient to take any action on
the doings of the deputation to: India, or of the missions during
their visit, until after the subject should have been acted upon
by the Board, at; their special meeting to be called for that
purpose. After the. appointment of the Special Committee by
the Board at Albany, though the Prudential Committee early
tqok occasion to satisfy their own minds as to the general correctness of those proceedings, and had an informal interchange
of opinions on the subject, they abstained from  all formal
action upon the same; waiting the final action of the Board
on the report of the Special Committee. But now that the
Special Committee have, made their report, and that the. Board
has passed upon it, sustaining the deputation and the missions,
there is no reason why the Prudential Committee should
longer abstain from the action, which, under ordinary circumstances, it would have been their duty to take, in the first
instance, on the doings of the deputation and the missions.
Now, therefore, in order to give a proper effect and influence
to the reports which were adopted by the several missions in
India and Turkey, during the visit of the deputation, it is
Resolved, 1. That, in the several instances where the deputation gave a formal sanction to the proceedings of the missions
embodied in these reports, the Prudential Committee confirm.
their action.
2. That the Secretaries be instructed to report hereafter, as
they shall find it conienient, the cases, in the proceedings of
the India missions, which were reserved by the deputation for




368                   THE MISSIONS.
the consideration of the Prudential Committee after their
return home.
3. That the Prudential Committee approve of the proceedings~ of the Syria mission, embodied in the reports adopted
during the visit of Dr. Anderson in the autumn of 1855.
4. That the reports adopted by a meeting at Constantinople
of such missionaries as could conveniently assemble'there during Dr. Anderson's visit, though not viewed as the action of
the Armenian mission, and of course not binding on the mission, are regarded by the Prudential Committee as of much
value, and.are in general accordance with the views entertained
by the Committee on the subjects discussed in the "reports.
These occurrences resulted in much good. Attention was
awakened to a subject but little understood, namely, the'true
policy of foreign missions. The Board, and still more the
Special Committee, added largely to their stock of valuable
information in respect to the working of missions, and to the
principles underlying the whole enterprise. And by means
of the religious newspapers, which were discussing the matter
for a whole year, and by the report of the Special Committee,
of which a large number of copies were circulated, a great
amount of practical knowledge was widely diffused through
the Christian community.




CHAPTER X.
LITERATURE OF THE BOARD AND OF ITS MISSIONS.
Missionary Literature a Necessity. —AT HOME. Sermons. - Periodicals. - Reports. -
Missionary Tracts. - ABROAD. School Books.- Versionsof the Scriptures.- Helps
for understanding the Scriptures and their Application. -RESULTANT LITERATURE.
Biographies. - Exploring Tours. -Works Historical, Descriptive, and on the Results
of Missionary Experience.
A RELIGION must have a literature. Dealing with the deepest problems of philosophy, - existence, its ground and laws;
good and evil, their nature, fendencies and results; with the
principles, rules and motives which should, govern all human
action of body or of mind, - it must, in order to be a religion,
have certain ideas, and must have forms of expression, more
or less settled and uniform, for conveying thlem from one mind
to another.  The character of a religion must depend on the
character of those ideas; and the best expression of them  is
indispensable to its most successful propagation.
The American Board, laboring to procure the intelligent,
hearty and practical reception of truth on these great subjects
by heathen minds, and calling the friends of truth and of
human welfare to its aid, must of necessity produce a various
and valuable literature'in many languages.  It must furnish
to vast multitudes of intelligent Christians, the means of understanding and'appreciating its labors; it must furnish to
those for whose good. it. labors, the means of understanding
and appreciating the truths to be taught; and, in prosecuting these' labors, it could not fail incidentally to cause the
development of many thoughts and the collection of much
information which the civilized -world' would desire to possess.
(369)




370                   THE MISSIONS.
HOME LITERATURE.
In commending its labors to those whose aid it might expect, the Board has resorted, from the first and extensively,
to the literature of the pulpit. Forty-seven sermons before
the Board at its annual meetings, twenty-six before auxiliary
societies, thirteen at ordinations of missionaries, fourteen
funeral sermons, and thirteen others on various subjects connected with the work, have been printed by the Board and
others, and are in the library of the Board. Most of these
are by men selected for their eminent fitness for the work-.
They present the work of -missions, or parts of it, in more
than a hundred different aspects- setting forth the scriptural authority for this form of Christian effort; the scriptural\
encouragement for engaging in it; the wretchedness of the
heathen for the want of it; the spirit and modes in which it
should be prosecuted; the traits of character developed in its
prosecution; the indications of God's favor attending it; the
value of results already secured; the certainty of its ultimate
triumph; and numerous other topics, which sanctified genius
has been able to seize upon and illustrate.  They exhibit
more than a hundred different styles of thought and of eloquence, and, in almost every case, of a high order, as may be
seen by a single glance at the names of the preachers. Taken
together, they form almost a complete encyclopedia of argument on subduing the world to Christian civilization and to
its glorious Author.
Next to these discussions of principles, based on divine revelation, and of binding force prior to any teaching of experience, comes the record of facts, proving that the divine will is
understood and successfully obeyed. Thes'e facts are spread
out, mainly, in several periodicals.
The oldest and most, important of these is; the Missionary
Herald, commenced in January, 1818, in connection with the
Panoplist, and published by itself since January, 1819, in a
monthly pamphlet of thirty-two pages, making, in its separate




HOME LITERATURE.                  371
form, thirty-nine octavo volumes of three hundred and eightyfour pages. Its leading contents are, selections and compilations from the correspondence of missionaries; in otherwords,
the accounts given by some hundreds of educated men, during
about forty years, of their travels, labors, and observations in
many countries, from Eastern Canada to Oregon; in Northern, Western, Southern and Eastern Africa; from Paris and
Malta to the Caspian Sea and Ispahan; in India, the Malayan
Archipelago, China, and the Islands of the Pacific; describing
countries and climates, routes, means and modes of travel and
transportation; tribes, races and nations; their characteristics, physical, mental and moral; their social condition and
habits; their institutions of religion, education and government; their industrial pursuits, and the means of subsisting
and preserving health among them. These and many other
like things must be observed and described, not fully, but so
far as they afford -facilities or oppose obstacles to the great
work, or modify the manner of its prosecution.
But all this is merely preliminary to the history of the work
itself —.the history of Christian civilization, its beginning and
progress, in many nations, of a great diversity of character,
and in a great variety of circumstances; not compiled by theorists, a thousand years afterward, from fragmentary notices
that accident has preserved and time has spared, but carefully
and minutely recorded at the time, by the very men who commenced and guided the upward movement. The details show
by what efforts men of diverse characters and genius succeeded or failed in first gaining the confidence of communities
as diverse as themselves; -in awakening the desire for improvement, and securing interested attention to new ideas of human
life and destiny; the multifarious workings of mind when
imbruted by heathenism, and when misled by corrupt Christianity, both in seeking and in resisting Christian truth; the
action of hierarchies and governments, half civilized and uncivilized, when disturbed by the advance of light into their
dominions; how schools, where schools were wanting or worthless, have been started, conducted, modified according to cir49




372                   THE MISSIONS.
cumstances, multiplied, made to grow into systems of popular
education, leading on to the establishment of higher institutions, literary, scientific and professional; the Christian experience of individual converts, showing the inward struggles
through which a multitude of minds, of various character and
condition, have attained to the intelligent and cordial reception of Christian truth, and the resulting transformations of
character; the planting and training of churches, in forms
varying as the exigencies of each required, and their various
degrees of success; the influence of advancing Christian light
and morality on the action of governments, even to the extent
of their peaceful reconstruction in better forms and on better
principles; the transformation' of society by the gradual adoption of the industry, the commerce, the arts, the comforts and
the decencies of civilized Christian life. The men and women
by whose labors all these things have been done, have described
them  from  day to day as they occurred, that the Christian
world might understand, appreciate and sustain their labors,
and that minds competent to the task might- suggest every
possible improvement in themodes of conducting them. These
accounts,: either in the words of their authors, or carefully and
skillfully condensed, fill the greater part of these thirty-nine
octavo volumes; forming a library which has been and is studied with intense interest, not only by the prince of geographers, and other literary and scientific men, but by statesmen
of the highest order of intellect, who have no sympathy with
its religious spirit.
Parts of the same information, and other similar matter,
but adapted to the use of those who have little leisure for
reading; and of youth, have filled the volumes of the Day
Spring and: the Journal of Missions since January, 1842.
Annually, the Secretaries of the Board, under the direction
of its Prudential Committee, prepare a careful summary of all
the doings of the Board, foreign and domestic, of the labors
of its missionaries and their results, and of the progress and
condition of their work.  This is laid before the Board at its




FOREIGN LITERATURE.                373
annual imeeting. The several' parts are referred to appropriate committees, and after a rigid. scrutiny by them, and,, if
need be, discussion and amendment by the Board itself, the
whole is adopted and published as the Annual Report of the
Board. The fifty AnnUal Reports, of perhaps tWo hundred
octavo pages each on an average, contain therefore, in the form
of annals, a carefully-prepared history of the operations of the
Board and its missions, and of their results.
Copious as have been these regular. periodical issues, they
have been found insufficient to meet all exigencies. New
questions, new situations of affairs, new subjects for discussion
and appeal, spring up unexpectedly, or present themselves to
the industrious observer of the missionary.work, and demand
attention.  To meet these demands, missionary tracts have
been issued from time to time, during the whole history of the
Board, till the number of copies amounts to one million five
hundred and eighty-two thousand eight hundred and seventy.
Such is the home' literature of the Board, preliminary, preparatory, and subservient to its foreign labors.
FOREiGN LITERATURE.
The foreign work of the Board consists, in a great measure,
of the creation of a literature, or rather of many literatures,
for the use and benefit of many peoples and tongues and nations, each adapted to the peculiar character and wants of
those for whom it is designed.
Next to the oral proclamation of the gospel, the great. work
of a mission is, to enable and induce a people to read and
understand, that' they may believe and obey, the sacred Scriptures. In order to this, the people must have those Scriptures in their own language, and must be able to read; and
in order to any thing more than very imperfect success, they
must be furnished with the literary helps and mental cultivation necessary to an intelligent study of the Scriptures, and
application of their doctrines to the conduct of their lives.




374                   THE MISSIONS.
The literature created by a mission, then, must include provisions for elementary education, the Scriptures in the vernacular, and helps in understanding and applying them.
First in the order of time, after oral preaching, is providing
the means of elementary education, and this, often, in languages that have no alphabet. In such case, the words of the
language must first be learned by conversation with those who
speak it. The words must then be analyzed into the simple
sounds of which they are composed, and then a character must
be selected or invented to represent each of those simple
sounds. As almost every language has sonme sounds peculiar
to itself, and as every person has peculiarities of utterance,
and as an unlettered people has no recognized standard of correct pronunciation, the formation or adaptation of an alphabet is sometimes a very laborious task. It has, however, been
done in four African languages, the Grebo, Mpongwe, Dikele,
and Zulu-Kaffir; in thirteen American, the Cherokee, Choctaw,
Creek, Osage, Pawnee, Dakota, Ojibwa, Ottawa, Seneca, Abernaquis, and three in Oregon; in the Hawaiian, Marquesas, and
one or two of the Micronesian languages; and in the Modern
Nestorian and Dyak in Asia.
In all these languages, of course, the books necessary to
teach the art of reading must be prepared and published.
And in several other languages, having alphabets, some of them
ancient, it has been found necessary to prepare or adopt, —
commonly to prepare, - and to publish, books for instruction in
spelling and reading; for example, the Seneca, in America;
the Grebo, in Africa; the Modern Armenian, Armeno-Turkish,
Hebrew-Spanish and Modern Greek, in Europe; the Arabic,
Mahratta, Tamil, Siamese and Chinese, in Asia; making, with
the former, some thirty or forty languages, in which it was
necessary to furnish children and youth with proper means of
learning to read. Where some of these languages were spoken,
there were indeed schools, as in Greece, in which children were
taught to read the words of the ancient language, without
understanding it; but for years, primary schools in Modern




FOREIGN LITERATURE.              375.Greek depended on the "Alpliabeterion," a primary school
book of one hundred and thirty-two pages, of which the press
at Malta and at Smyrna had furnished forty-two thousand
copies before 1837. It has also been found necessary to the
best progress of the work to publish grammars of the Modern
Greek, Armenian, Arabic, Ancient and Modern Syriac, Hebrew, Tamil, Hawaiian, Dakota, Grebo, Mpongwe, and Zulu,
and dictionaries, more or less complete, of the Armenian, Hebrew, Tamil, Chinese, Hawaiian, Grebo, Mpongwe, Zulu, and
Dakota. A dictionary of the Modern Syriac, of about ten
thousand words, has been preparedbut is not yet published.
In nine of these languages, schools have been furnished with
works on arithmetic; in three, on algebra; in three, on astron.
omy; in ten, on geography; and in six, on history; and others,
doubtless, have escaped notice in this brief enumeration. In
the higher studies, in some countries, much use has been made
of books in the English language, some of which it has been
necessary to prepare and publish.
This immense contribution to the school literature of the
world has cost a great amount of labor; but it has been found
indispensable to the raising up of intelligent Christian populations, capable of maintaining themselves permanently at the
elevation to which missionary labors had raised them. The
aid thus rendered to the sciences of comparative philology and
ethnography, though merely one of the incidental results of
these labors, has a value which only scholars in those departments can fully appreciate.
But all this is merely preparatory to the reading of the
sacred Scriptures, that they may be understood, believed, and
obeyed. That it may be of any religious use, these nations
must be furnished with the Scriptures, each in its own spoken
language. In some of these languages, as the Modern Greek,
the Arabic, the Chinese, and some of the languages of India,
versions already existed, of such character that they might be
usefully circulated, but still needing careful revision. In
others, new translations were indispensable.




37.6                 TEE MISSIONS.
In this latter class may be placed all those languages in
which the creation of an alphabet was necessary. In some of
these, the Scriptures have been published entire. In others,
portions have been published, sufficient to guide the honest
inquirer into the way of eternal life.
Of new translations into languages already having alphabets and versions of the Scriptures, perhaps the most impor-tant is the Arabic. As the Arabic is the language of the Koran,
and therefore the sacred language of the whole Mohammedan
world, it seemed a duty to furnish the millions who read
that language with the Scriptures in a form  that would
command their respect, for both its literary and its mechanical
execution. There had been for centuries two Arabic versions,
both esteemed respectably good, and they had long been in
print; but they failed to commnnend themselves to the taste of
native Arabic scholars, and it was commonly supposed in
Europe and America that the Mohammedans regarded the
printing of sacred books as a profanation, and would never
allow the Koran to be printed. This was found, on more
perfect acquaintance with native readers of Arabic, to be a
misapprehension. Their objection to printed books arose from
the bad, unscholarly appearance of the letters, and not from
the manner in which they were produced. With great labor
and patient research, numerous specimens of approved Arabic
calligraphy were collected, the letters in the best of them were
taken as models, and types were made, and books were printed,
acceptable to the critical, taste of literary Arabs. The new
type was not only used by the mission at Beiruit, but was
immediately adopted by the most respectable publishers in
Europe. By this achievement, the art of printing was first
made practically available, to any considerable extent, to the
nations whose native or sacred language is the Arabic.
It was also found that the old Arabic versions of the Scriptures were far from being satisfactory, either in idiomatic
elegance of style or accuracy of rendering, and that a new
translation was indispensable. This, in a language having
such an extensive and cultivated literature as the Arabic, was




FOREIGN LITERATURE.              377
no ordinary task; but it must be accomplished. Besides the
best dictionaries, grammars and other philological helps known
in Europe, others, some of them very extensive, the work of
Arab scholars, still in manuscript, were collected. Native linguists; competent and cordially interested in the work, were
engaged as assistants. After years of intense labor, the New
Testament has been translated, printed, and put in circulation,
and the publication of the Old Testament is far advanced.
This gives the New Testament now, and will give the whole
Bible soon, in a suitable and acceptable form, to all who read
the Arabic language, and through them to all who speak it,
and in an important sense to the whole Moslem population,
among whom the language of the Koran is sacred and understood by their literary men   a population extending from
Morocco and Timbuctu on the west, beyond Calcutta on the
east, and numbering at least one hundred and twenty tmillions.
An examination of the proper tables will show to what
peoples, and nations, and languages, in various regions of the
earth, the Board has furnished the Holy Scriptures, what
have been furnished with parts of them, and in what abundance each has been supplied.
It will be noticed that a work very similar to that done for
the readers of Arabic, has been done in the Modern Syriac,,spoken by the Nestorians. For the Armenians, acceptable
printing could be done at an Armeno-Catholic convent near
Venice; but the convent kept the'type for its own exclusive
use. Type equally good, from the foundery of the Board at
Smyrna, broke up that imonopoly, and naturalized good printing' among the Armenians.
The helps which the Board has furnished for understanding
and applying the Scriptures, besides what it has furnished in
school books, are mostly such books an.d tracts as are used in
the more enlightened *parts of Protestant Christendom, to
impart doctrinal knowledge and promote practical piety and
Christian morality. A large part of them are translations of
well-approved English works.  Others are English works




'378                  THE MISSIONS.
translated and modified, or works originally written to meet
some peculiar wants of the people for whom they are published. The Pilgrim's Progress and the Saints' Everlasting
Rest speak the language of universal Christianity, and are
appropriate every where.  Tracts on opium-smoking are
needed in China and Siam. Where practical and devotional
works have their proper effect, the mind is put on the right
road to the understanding of the Scriptures, and of all literature and science. From minds thus moved flow living waters.
David Malo writes Hawaiian Tracts. Leang Afa utters, in
Chinese, "Good Words, to admonish the Age."  Meshakah
discusses skepticism in Arabic, in a style worthy to be printed
and circulated in Mount Lebanon, and translated and published in the Bibliotheca Sacra.
In attempting to speak particularly of the extent and value
of this department of the literature of the Board, time and
space would fail. They must be estimated from a consideration of the appropriate tables.
RESULTANT LITERATURE.
There is, also, what may be called the resultant literature
of the Board, consisting of works for which its operations have
afforded materials, inducements and facilities. Among these,
the first place seems due to Missionary Biography.
Memoirs have been published of all the deceased Secretaries of the Board -of Worcester, Evarts, Cornelius and Armstrong in volumes, and of Wisner in the Herald. The first
and second, taken together, give, perhaps, the most complete
account any where to be found of the religious condition and
history of New England during the period in which the Board
was formed - of the influences which led to its formation, and
of the struggles by which, and the difficulties through which,
it grew to its maturity. Besides Samuel J. Mills, whose close
connection with the origin of the Board renders it proper to
include him, and besides numerous biographical sketches in
the Herald and Journal, biographies have been published,




RESULTANT LITERATURE.             379
nearly all in separate volumes, of seventeen male and eleven
female missionaries, all of them persons of good education,
and several of them of superior mental power, giving accounts
of. their labors, travels and observations in the Islands of the
Pacific, in China, Siam, the Malayan Archipelago, India, Persia, Eastern and Western Turkey, Syria, Palestine, Egypt and
Greece, besides what they did and witnessed in lands more
civilized and Christian.
To these should be added several memoirs of children of
missionaries, born and educated on missionary ground, and of
native converts - among the most important of which, for the
knowledge they incidentally afford of the countries and peoples
to which they relate, are those of Catharine Brown, the Cherokee, of Obookiah and " Blind Bartimeus," the Sandwich
Islanders, and of Babajee, the converted Brahmin.
Of the many exploring tours preparatory to the establishment of missions, the accounts, for the most part, have been
published only in the Missionary Herald; but three. have
resulted in the publication of volumes which demand particular notice.
In 1829, Grecian independence having just been achieved.
the Morea and Greek Islands were explored by the Rev. Rufus
Anderson, Assistant Secretary of the Board, and the Rev. Eli
Smith, one of its missionaries. Mr. Anderson, on his return,
published a volume, which received honorable notice from the
Royal Geographical Society in London as a valuable and much
needed contribution to geographical science.
The ". Researches of the Rev. Eli Smith and Rev. H. G. 0.
Dwight in Armenia, including a Journey through Asia Minor
and into Georgia and Persia, with a Visit to the Nestorian and
Chaldean Christians of Oroomiah and Salinas," was published,
in two volumes, in 1833. It was soon reprinted in London,
and highly commended in some of the leading English reviews.
Rev. Samuel Parker's " Exploring Tour beyond the Rocky
Mountains," made, under the direction of the Board, in 1835,
50




380                   THE MISSIQNS.
1836 and 1837, brought to light no field for a great and successful mission; but it added much to the science of geography, and is remarkable as having first made known a practicable route for a railroad front the Mississippi to the Pacific.
Kindred to these are about twenty works giving general
information collected by their authors during their missionary
labors. Among the more important of these is the Rev. Hiram
Bingham's " Residence of Twenty-one Years in the Sandwich
Islands," which gives c" the civil, religious and political history
of those Islands," in six hundred and sixteen octavo pages.
The Rev. Justin Perkins has given an account of his "' Residence of Eight Years in Persia," among the Nestorians and
Mohammedans, in five hundred and twelve octavo pages.
Both of these include particular accounts of the missions with
which their authors were connected. The Rev. J. L. Wilson
has condensed into a small duodecimo volume, the well-matured
results of his observations and inquiries during eighteen years
of missionary labor in Western Africa. Williams's'" Middle
Kingdom," in twelve hundred and four pages, is probably the
best account ever published of the Chinese Empire as it had
been and was in 1848.'India, Ancient and Modern," has
been described, in six hundred and eighteen Qctavo pages, by
Rev. D. O. Allen, who had been twenty-five years a missionary.
For the same number of years the Rev. W. M. Thompson had
been a missionary in Syria and Palestine when he published,
in two volumes,- eleven hundred and seventy-one pages,"The Land and the Book; or, Biblical Illustrations, drawn
from the Manners and Customs, the Scenes and Scenery, of
the Holy Land."
And. here it is not improper to claim, as belonging, in
an important degree, to this department of the literature
of the Board, the great modern -authority on the geography
of Palestine, Robinson's "Biblical Researches."  Without
the preparations made by the mission at Beirit, and especially by the Rev. Eli Smith, who accompanied Dr. Robinson
in his explorations, such a work would have been impossible.




RESULTANT LITERATURE.              381
To a great extent, the present Arabic names of places mentioned, in the Bible are'the old Hebrew  names, m nodified
according to certain rules which Mr. Smith perfectly under.
stood. With the assistance of well-informed natives, he had
prepared a complete list of all the small districts into which
Palestine is divided, with their several locations, and lists,
nearly perfect, of all the names of places in each of these districts. By means of these lists, every day's work could be
planned to the best advantage, as the travelers knew what
they could search for with any hope of success, and very
nearly where to search for it. Nor was.it a slight advantage,
that Mr. Smith was perfectly familiar with the language, character, and habits of the people among whom these explorations
were to be made, whose aid they often needed, and whose
acquiescence in their proceedings was always necessary; and
that he was personally known and esteemed by many of them,
and especially by those whose friendly influence was most important. Dr. Robinson, in his published " Researches," has
fully acknowledged the value of this assistance; but it requires a better understanding of the circumstances than many
readers possess, fully to appreciate the amount of his acknowledgment.
The " History of the American Board of Commissioners for
Foreign Missions, compiled chiefly from published and unpublished Documents of the Board,"* was published in four hundred and fifty-two octavo pages in 1842, and brought down
the history of the Board and its missions to the previous year.
In prosecuting the missionary work for so many years, in so
many countries, so distant and diverse, and by the labors of
so many educated, thinking men, a great amount of experience must be accumulated; modes of operation, the best that
could be devised at first, will be found capable of improvement, or the progress of the work will have made them inappropriate; differences of opinion as to the best mode of
* By the writer of this chapter.




382                    THE MISSIONS.
proceeding will show themselves, and there must be, occasionally, reconsiderations and revisions of system and method, in
the light of all that experience.  So it hasbeen in respect to
several missions of the Board; especially in the Sandwich
Islands, in the Turkish Empire, and in India.  The results of
such revisions, when published, are of special value to Missionaries and the conductors of missionary societies. Of this
class of publications, the Report of the Deputation to the Missions in India, in 1856, and the documents connected with it,
are the most important in the history of the Board, and perhaps in the whole history of modern missions.
A glance at the lists of publications, in the appropriate
tables, will show, and a careful examination will show more
clearly, in proportion to its carefulness, that an appreciative
review of the literature of the Board and of its missions,
doing justice to each of the numerous works which it comprises, would fill volumes, and require years of labor. Nothing of that kind, therefore, has been attempted here. Perhaps,
however, this brief and imperfect classification may aid the
thoughtful in forming some estimate of its extent, its variety,
and its value.




CHAPTER XI.
THE FIELD AND THE WORK AT THE CLOSE OF THE HALFCENTURY.
Fifty Years ago. - The Field and Work at the Present Time.- Knowledge of the World
and its Inhabitants. - Political Ascendency of Protestant Christianity. - General Acknowledgment of Missions as a Duty. - Extent of Missionary Organizations. - Success of Missions. - Islands of the Pacific. - Africa. - West Indies.- Eastern Asia. -
Madagascar. - Tahiti. - Sandwich Islands. - Turkey. - Nestorians. - India. - Distribution of the Holy Scriptures. - Estimated Pecuniary Value of the Missionary Enterprise. - The existing Missions will fill the Earth by their Growth. -The Call to the
People of God.
"SOME effort of attention is necessary," says Dr. Leonard
Bacon, "to any just view of what the condition of the world
was, and wllat, on any merely human calculation of probabilities, were the prospects of the Christian religion in this world,
fifty years ago.  The great wars, which had begun in the first
French revolution, nearly twenty years before, were still agitating all European Christelidom; and, only two years later,
the United States were drawn into that vortex.  Political liberty was almost annihilated on the continent of Europe, the
despotism of the first Napoleol being then at its hight.  In
France, in Switzerland, in every country on that continent,
evangelical religion was, to human view, almost extinct; no
general or effective reaction having taken place against the
tendencies to mere: formalism, and to unbelief, which had so
widely characterized the preceding century.  Our own country
had hardly begun to be recognized as a power among the
nations; the present form of our federal government had been
in  existence only twenty-one years, and only twenty-seven
years had passed since the close of our revolutionary war.
Outside of Christendom there was no recognized preparation,
and hardly a visible opening, for the spread of the gospel.
(383)




384                   THE MISSIONS.
The great Mohammedan empire of Turkey had only ceased to
be terrible to Christian nations; it had not begun to fall, or to
be dismembered; nor had any change taken place, either in
the spirit and policy of its rulers,,or in the character of its
people. The East Indian empire, which a corporation of
British traders had established, with its center at Calcutta, was
a recent thing, and was, in fact, as completely an anti-Christian
power, and as jealous of all Christian propagandisrm, as that
of the Mogul emperors had been, when they reigned in absolute dominion at Delhi. China, like Japan, was closed and
guarded against' Christianity in every form. Africa, except
along its ravaged and pestilential coast, was a continent of
mystery, hardly visited, save by the traders in slaves; for even
in the United States, whose government was earlier than that
of any other country in prohibiting the slave trade, the importation of slaves from Africa had been unlawful-only two years.
On our own frontier, the pagan savage, who had learned nothing from civilization but its vices, and had been enriched: by it
only with new implements and means of destruction, was still
encamped in Ohio, was hunting the buffalo on all the prairies,
and his canoe had not begun to be displaced by the raft and
the flat-boat on the waters of the Upper Mississippi. What is
now our western coast was hardly known to commerce; California was one of the remotest and least valued possessions of
Spain, and no eye of avarice had caught the sparkle of its
golden sand. The first overland journey up to the sources of
the Mississippi, and down along the leaping waters of the
Columbia to the Pacific, had just been accomplished at the
expense of our national government. At that time, the entire
census of the United States included less- than one fourth of
the population which will be counted in the census of the
present year, and the capability of, the wealth which has now
been realized on this continent had never been estimated.: To
draw out a full comparison of the civilized world. as it then
was, with the civilized world as it now is, both in itself and
in its relations to what lies beyond the realm of civilization,
would require a volume; but it may help us to conceive the




THE FIELD AND TME WORK.              385
difference, if we remember that then the scientific law or
principle, on which the electric telegraph depends, had not
been discovered or conjectured; that the idea of railways was,
at the most, no more than a vague and visionary thought;:and that all the steamboats that had ever been successfully
constructed — two or three in number - were creeping on
the Hudson and the Delaware at the rate of perhaps five miles
an' hour.
"The spirit that prays for the coming of God's kingdom in
all the earth," continues this writer, " and that longs to preach'
the gospel to every creature, has never wholly slumbered in
any Christian land; for it is inseparable from a living Christianity every where. From the days of the apostolic Eliot,
who was at once the pastor of the church at Roxbury and the
laborious missionary to Indians within ten miles of his own
door, the saintly succession of evangelists among the heathen
has never failed from the churches of New England. But
prior to 1810, the spirit of evangelism  in the American
churches had' lacked opportunity' for full manifestation and
development. In Connecticut, there was a missionary society,
which was the organ of all the Congregational churches in the
State,' and which, though first and chiefly occupied with missions to the new settlements, had once, for a short time,
attempted a mission among the Indians of the far north-west.
A Connecticut Bible Society was instituted in 1809, to promote the distribution of the Scriptures. In Massachusetts,
and in two or three other States, similar institutions existed
for missions, especially to the new settlements, and for aiding
in the supply of Bibles; but; as lately as fifty years ago, the
idea of a widely-extended coiperation for spreading the knowl.
edge of Christ, either abroad or at home, had never been
shaped into a plan. In some other countries, and especially
in free and Protestant Great Britain, the missionary spirit was
waking up, and was organizing institutions of various names
and forms for sending the gospel through tile world. For
more than a century there had been in the Church of England
a Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts, which




386                  THE MISSIONS.'employed its resources chiefly in sending missionaries into tile
British colonies; among which the New England colonies, and.especially Connecticut, though better provided with the means
of religious instruction than England itself had ever been,
were liberally cared for, till they were separated from the
mother country. The Moravians, few and feeble, but full of
Christian zeal, had been at work for almost eighty years - a
silent but constant rebuke to the Christian world. The English Wesleyans, at an early day in their history, had begun to
do something for the conversion of the slaves in the West
Indies., In 1792, Carey and others had brought about the
-formation of a Missionary Society for the Baptists in England.
Three years later,. the London Missionary Society came into
being oil a liberal basis of cooperation, though chiefly sustained by Congregationalists, or, as they were then called in
England, Independents. The Church Missionary Society, sus-.tained and controlled by the evangelical party in the Church
of England, was instituted under the name of the Society for
Missions to Africa and the East, in 1801 - nine years before
our Board of Missions offered itself to the American churches
as their almoner and servant in. the foreign missionary work.
In 1810, there were a few English and Scotch missionaries in
India; a few were laboring in the British African colony of
Sierra Leone, and a larger number in Southern Africa. The
London Society had its missions in Tahiti and the Society
Islands; and Morrison, in their service, had set himself down
before the gates of China, patiently striving to master the
language of that great empire, that it might learn to tell the
story of redemption.  There were missionaries among tkhe
-slaves in various West Indian colonies. The Moravians had
their stations in Greenland and Labrador, a few among the
North American Indians, and a few elsewhere —few when
compared with the vastness of the field, but many when compared with the weakness and the poverty of the body by which
they were sustained. Nothing was done or attempted by the
American cliurches; a little more than a beginning had been
made by our British kindred in the work of spreading the
gospel through the world.




THE FIELD AND THE WORK.             887
"We may say, then, that fifty years ago, when the foreign
missionary work of the American churches had not been begun, the entire movement of these modern times for the evan,
gelization and conversion of the world was only in its earliest
stage of progress. Every where that was the day of small
things, in comparison with what we see to-day." *
It:should be added to this well-drawn statement, that the
foreign missionary was scarcely recognized as entitled, when
abroad in his distant field, to that protection which the merchant and traveler might lawfully demand; nor was his vocation then recogniz.d as among the legally authorized pursuits
of life. Even in the Christian Church, notwithstanding the
parting injunction of its ascending Lord, to PREACH THE GOSPEL TO EVERY CREATURE, the work of missions was but partially acknowledged as among the standing Christian duties.
It may be that those who shall look back to the present time
from the elose of the second half-century, will regard the;period we are now Commemorating as itself comparatively a
day of small things. May they have reason so to do. But
contrasting the present with our own past, we are constrained
to say, What hath God wrought! *A brief survey will now be
taken of the field, and of the work, as they are at the present
time.
Many things, besides the sending forth of heralds of the
cross, and the publication of the gospel, are indispensable to
the conversion of the world. Though merely preparatory to
it, they are nevertheless essential, and therefore a part of the
work, and of God's plan and providence for its accomplishment. Among them may be mentioned,
1. A Knowledge of the Geography of the Earth. —How
little our fathers knew of Africa, of Central Asia, India, and
China, and of the islands of. the sea! But the entire world,
with the exception of some few portions, and those hastening
* New Englander, 1860, p. 712.
51




388                    THE MISSIONS.
to the light, is now well known. So far as the world's conversion involves a knowledge of its surface, that part of the
enterprise is far advanced toward completion.
2. A Knowledge of the Social and Religious Condition of
Mankind. - What more needs to be learned concerning' the
governments, manners, customs, habits, and religions of our
race? What more needs to be done in collecting and recording facts for awakening the sympathies and enterprise of the
Christian Church? This part of the work has been substantially accomplished.  When the Board sent forth its first missionaries, it was impossible to say what particular field they
should occupy.  The Prudential Committee could now'easily
assign definite locations to many scores of'new missionaries.
3. The Political Ascendency of Protestant' Christianity.India, with its hundred and fifty millions, bows -to Protestant
rule; and'that has created a political necessity for throwing a
protecting shield over evangelical missionaries in Birmah, China, Persia, and Turkey. Every war in Asia, for the past halfcentury, has been fulfilling the prophecy, that the valleys shall
be exalted, and the mountains and hills made low, the crooked
made straight, and the rough places plain. The apocalyptic
angel has' hold upon " the' dragon, that' old serpent, which is
the Devil and Satan."  The great anti-Christian powers are
acting under mighty restraints. We see it in the Pacific,' in
China, in India, and in Turkey.  And these providential influences are more -:and more evidently preparing the way for
Christ's progress, with his gospel,- through the unevangelized
nations.  Just at the close -of the half-century, we saw the
representatives of the four great powers of Christendom assembled in China, and uniting in the declaration that the Christian missionary ought to receive the respect, confidence, and
protection of all' governments,'and' treating upon this basis
with a third part of the heathen world for the toleration and
safety of. these gospel messengers and' of'their' converts.*
4. A  General Acknowledgment by Evangelical Protestant
* Missionary Herald for 1858, p. 364.




THE FIELD AND THE, WORK.             389
Churches of the Duty to propagate the Gospel among all Nations. - This appears, indeed, in many Christians, and in many
churches, to be little more than the result of an intellectual
conviction, and so is yet but feebly operative. Though it be
really as much a duty to propagate the gospel, as it is to attend
on public worship, or at the Lord's table,syet comparatively few
Christians take this view; nor do pastors often press the duty
thus upon their people. But the diffusion of even a mere intellectual conviction of the claims of foreign missions, is a great
point gained; and this part of the work is in a good measure
accomplished.
5. The Extent of Organization for performing the Work.
- What are called voluntary associations for religious purposes, in distinction from local churches, are not a new thing.
They have existed from an early period. Through them the
gospel has ever been propagated by the Church beyond the
influence of its own immediate pastors. Monasteries were voluntary societies; and so were the different orders of monks.
It was by means of such associations that Christianity was
propagated among our ancestors, and over Europe.  These
are the Papal forms of missionary societies and missions.
The Protestant form is what we see in Missionary, Bible,
Tract, and other kindred societies; not restricted to ecclesiastics, nor to any one profession; combining all classes; embracing the masses of the people; free, open, responsible. They
are associations formed by the contributors of the funds; not
so much.the American Board, not so much the Board of the
General Assembly, as individuals, churches, congregations,
freely acting together, through such agencies, for a common
object.
This free, open, responsible, Protestant form of association,
embracing both sexes, and all classes and ages, —the masses
of the people, —is peculiar to modern times. It could not
have been worked, could not have existed, even, with sufficient
energy for the conversion of the world, without facilities for
intercommunication among the nations, civil and religious liberty, extended habits of reading, and a wide-spread intelligence.




390                  TIE  MISSIONS.
The success which has attended the missions, is all that is
needful to animate to greater zeal in this good work. Dr.
Joseph Mullens, of Calcutta, who has given great attention to
this subject, spoke thus at the closing session of the late Liverpool Missionary Conference:"What a glorious position do we occupy, compared with
that in which the fathers and founders of our missionary societies stood when they commenced the work, only a few years
ago! Our modern missions are only sixty years old, and
already we see the face of the wide world rapidly changing
under their mighty influence. I doubt if a single convert had
*been made through those labors before the year 1800. Dr.
Carey had gone to' India; his few brethren had joined him,
and they had settled at Serampore as the center of their labors.
A few of our brethren had sailed for the South Sea Islands.
There were one or two missionaries in Africa, one or two in
the West Indies, and the rest of the world was an awful blank.
But now we look abroad upon the earth, and, without reckoning the work carried on in our English colonies, we see at
this moment sixteen hundred foreign missionaries from Europe
and America, laboring in heathen countries, and in many languages. As one result of our work, we have already gathered
two hundred thousand communicants, in many thousands of
native churches, now sitting beneath the banner of the gospel,
rejoicing in Sabbath ordinances, and all the blessed privileges
that cluster round the gospel of Christ. Our work began
amidst the apathy of friends, and the loudest obloquy on the
part of our enemies. Society in England was thoroughly
devoted to worldliness, and steeped in the most shameless
wickedness and vice. French infidelity, the great product of
the revolution, was all the rage among the so-called thinkers
of the day, an infidelity which found its way to our colonies,
and to the English settlements in India, and which there, as
elsewhere, brought forth its bitter fruit. But just when the
enemy had come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord lifted
up a standard against him; and now, thanks be to God, that




THE FIELD AND THE- WORK.            391
glorious standard has been lifted high, and all branches of the
Christian Church, throwing aside their doubts and casting
away their apathy, are delighted to enlist in its service, and to
go forth under the great Captain of our salvation, conquering and to conquer in his name.
"We go to Africa; and where, at the beginning of this
century, the Hottentot, and Fingoe, and Kaffir were shot down
without mercy, there we find a people, one hundred thousand
in number, saved from destruction, brought to Christ, and
adorning the doctrine of the Saviour, whom their fathers never
knew. We go to the negro settlements in the West Indies.
How many thousands there have become Christians, redeemed
not only from the slavery of earth, but from the slavery of
sin! They who, only thirty years ago, were sold in the open
market, have proved the most liberal supporters of gospel
schemes that the modern Church has known, and were the
first converts to maintain ministers of their own. Only seventeen years ago, the various ports of China were open to gospel
teaching for the first time; and now we see in those ports no
less than eighty Protestant missionaries, of many Churches,
working for Christ. Already, in the. course of those seventeen years, they have been permitted to gather into their
churches some fourteen hundred communicants. We pass on
to Birmah; and there we find, rejoicing in the light and liberty of the truth, many thousands of Karens; every one of
whom, thirty years ago, was entirely ignorant of its very existence. There they are, meeting' like ourselves on the Sabbath;
working like ourselves for their ignorant brethren; supporting
their pastors with the most active and self-denying zeal; contemplating the destitution of their heathen countrymen with
compassion; and sending forth one and another of their brethren, with their lives in their hands, to preach Christ among the
barbarous tribes still living in the mountains and the dense
jungles of their own wild land. We pass on to India; and
again we see, in several provinces of that extended empire,
churches and Christians gathered, and the foundations of a
great work in the future, laid by the hand of missionaries,




392                   THE MISSIONS.
who have been working thlere for many years. Obstacles to
our entrance, to our permanent residence, to our safety in the
country, have all passed away; and, blessed be God, after the
appalling history of; the recent mutiny, we rejoice to know
that India has found not only order and peace, not only the
services of faithful missionaries within her own borders, but
has at last found a place, deep and firmly fixed, in the hearts
of our brethren at home; and we feel sure that, when the
claims of that mighty continent are faithfully pressed upon
them, our voice will be heard,'and a hearty i'esponse given to
our appeal. And let us not forget the successful toil of our
brethren in Turkey, to revive the decayed Churches, and to
grapple with Mohammedan error at its very heart.
"Not only may we rejoice in these great successes, but, with
all my missionary brethren here present, I cheerfully acknowledge, that in securing them, we have been largely indebted to
our native brethren, working side by side with us in these
fields of labor. We were told in very affecting terms, by Dr.
Tidman, the other day, to look at the poor Island of Madagascar. More than twenty years ago the English missionaries
were driven from that island by the unrighteous queen, and
scarcely fifty native Christians were left behind. They possessed
but very small portions of the word of God, some little tracts,
and a few hymns. Tlhey have been bitterly and unrelentingly
persecuted, with satanic cunning and satanic hate.' They have
been fined, imprisoned, degraded, and made slaves; they
have been poisoned by the tangena water; they have been
speared to death; they have been cast over lofty precipices;
they have been burned at the stake, while the glorious rainbow arched the heavens and inspired them with more than
mortal joy. They have given more than a hundred martyrs
to the Church of Christ; but are far from being rooted out of
the land. While, twenty years ago, when the persecution
began, there were not fifty Christians on the island, it is
believed that there are now at least five thousand; all of
whom have been raised up by the special blessing of the divine
Spirit upon the teachings of native agents and the secret study
of God's holy word.




THE FIELD AND THE WORK.              393
" We pass away to the Island of Tahiti.; and there we see
that, whilst French Popery has endeavored to exert its influence, and to present its blandishments to those who were
despised as the poor and ignorant natives of the country, they
have adhered most faithfully to their Protestant religion. We
find that when.the missionaries were compelled to leave the
country, their own native pastors came forward; received
from heaven all the grace ever promised to Christ's children
in the time of need; and at this hour, in spite of French
Popery, and in'spite of French brandy, the members of the
Tahitian churches are more numerous than when the missionaries were compelled to leave them." *
Richard II. Dana, Esq., a respected member of the Episcopal Church, and of the Boston bar, after being two months at
the Sandwich Islands in the year 1860, thus speaks of the
value of the missionary work on.those Islands: —
" It is no small thing to say of the missionaries of the American Board, that in less than forty years they have taught this
whole people to read and to write, to cipher and to sew. They
have given them an alphabet, grammar, and dictionary; preserved their language from extinction;given it a literature,
apd translated into it the Bible and works of devotion, science,
and entertainment, etc., etc. They have established schools,
reared up native teachers, and so pressed their work that now
the proportion of inhabitants who can read is greater than in
New England. And whereas they found these islanders a
nation of half-naked savages, living in the surf and on the
sand, eating raw fish, fighting among themselves, tyrannized
over by feudal chiefs, and abandoned to sensuality, they now
see them decently clothed, recognizing the law of marriage,
knowing something of accounts, going to school and public
worship with more regularity than the people do at home, and
the more elevated of them taking part in conducting the
affairs of the constitutional monarchy under which they live,
* Missionary Conference at Liverpool, p. 331;




894                   THE MISSIONS.
holding seats on the judicial bench and in the legislative
chambers, and filling posts in the local magistracies."
The missions of the American Board in Turkey require a
more particular notice than they have yet received in our survey of the field and the work at the close of our half-century;
and here we can not do better than to quote again fromn Dr.
Bacon.
"Still more important in respect to the progress of civilization," says Dr. Bacon, " are the results which are beginning to
be developed in Turkey. Thirty years ago, all the Protestantism within the limits of the Turkish empire was in the souls of
not more than ten earnest inquirers after truth and duty, who
had rejected the superstitious doctrines and practices of the
nominally Christian communities in which they were born, and
from which they had not seceded. To-day the Protestantisml
of Turkey, profoundly interesting in a religious view, and
regarded with wondering thankfulness by evangelical Christians every where, has already become a political fact of great
significance. Not only is it recognized by alarmed and jealous
ecclesiastics, Armenian, Greek, and Papal, combining to maintain their several hierarchies, -it has long been known as'a
stubborn fact in the deliberations of the Sublime Porte; it is
already an element in the international diplomacy of Europe.
There are now in Turkey more than forty evangelical churches,
including nearly thirteen hundred communicants. The Protestant populati6n connected with these churches, attending
upon their worship, and professing to acknowledge theirs as
the true Christianity, is counted by thousands, and is continually increasing. These Protestant churclies, formed and guided
by our missionaries, have obtained from, the government, not
merely a promise that their existence shall be winked at, but
a legal standing. and a recognized place among the distinct
communities that constitute the empire. Turkish Protestantism has its charter of incorporation as a civil community, its
own internal government, its civil chief and representative at




THE FIELD AND THE WORK.              395
the imperial metropolis. In an empire which consists of many
distinct nations, dispersed and interspersed through various
provinces, — religious and ecclesiastical connection, rather than
country or community of origin or of speech, being the essence
of nationality,- the native Protestantism, that had no existence till within the last few years, has become a nation. And
among those nationalities, it is distinguished by two cliaracteristics equally American and Christian. First, in that internal self-government which is its chartered privilege, it is purely
republican. Its local officers are chosen by popular election,
each local community being (like the inhabitants of a New
England town, though with far less of personal liberty) a municipal democracy. Its civil chief and his official council at
Constantinople are chosen by the united suffrages of all the
local communities throughout the empire. Thus Protestantism in Turkey is an organized and chartered republic, with
limited powers, under the sovereignty of the Sultan; while in
all that empire there is no other rudiment or germ of republicanism. The second characteristic is, that by the Protestants
in Turkey, the distinction between church and state is clearly
drawn and persistently maintained. Every other nationality
is recognized and governed simply as a national church,
through its ecclesiastical officers, its patriarch or metropolitan bishop being the organ of communication between the
community and the imperial government.
6' These two peculiarities of the Protestant organization are
not without a marked. effect on the character and position of
the Protestants as a body, and the influence of the unique
institution is beginning to be felt in other communities. This
Protestantismu,-or, as we might say, this Americanism,- with
its internal democracy, civil and religious, and with its careful
and palpable separation of secular offices from ecclesiastical
functions, is the most vital and growing thing in Turkey. To
its converts from the old Monophysite communion of the Armenian nation, from  the Jacobite Syrian Church, from. the
Greek Church, and from the various Papal sects, it is now adding converts from Islamism. The spirit of inquiry concerning
52




396                   THE MISSIONS.
this reformed Christianity, that abhors idolatry, and that rests
on no other authority than the Holy Scriptures, is manifesting
itself in every direction. Nothing but the embarrassment of
the Board, with its limited resources, and with its burden of
indebtedness caused by the successes in that field, seems to
prevent an almost indefinite expansion of the work. The missions in Turkey have become in some respects without a parallel among the missionary enterprises of the age. No other
mission opens such prospects. In none is the crisis so imminent. In none are such results dependent on the question of
seizing or neglecting the present opportunity.  More than one
third of all the annual expenditure of the Board has been concentrated tlTre, and twice as much might be expended there
to advantage. If those'who make the Board their almoner
fail not in the exigency, there is good reason for the confidence
that in a few years more, unless some great catastrophe shall
intervene, the Protestantism of Turkey will be able to provide
for itself." *
The Nestorians are partly in Turkey, partly in Persia. A
spiritual reformation is in progress among them; though it has
been retarded by the extreme ignorance and poverty of the
people, by an unprincipled hierarchy, an oppressive government, and the wiles of Popery. So many Nestorian priests
have become "obedient to the faith," that the missionaries
have felt encouraged to labor for a spiritual reform, without
radical ecclesiastical changes. The truly pious Nestorians are
being gradually drawn together, under the force of circumstances, for the simple observance of the Lord's Supper, for
Christian fellowship, for mutual watch and care, for securing
an edifying ministry and pastoral oversight. Thus a reformed
church seems to be actually growing up, with an appropriate
ministry, ritual, and worship. Among a people so few in
number, so poor and oppressed as the Nestorians, surrounded
by enemies, in the heart of Asia, it remains to be seen whether
* New Englander, 1860, p. 721.




THE FIELD AND THE WORK.             397
this evangelical community can live and flourish. If it prove
indeed a part of the true Church, though it be but a small
flock in the wilderness, the Good Shepherd may go before it,
and guard it' from every danger. Perhaps it really is in no
more need of his grace and power, than is every other portion
of the Church in this depraved and hostile world. Certainly
the Nestorians have an imperishable missionary history. The
fruits of their missions in Central and Eastern Asia, existed
for more than a thousand years. From the fifth to the ninth
centuries, they had schools at Edessa, Nisibis, Seleucia, Dorkena, Bagdad, and elsewhere in Assyria and Persia. They
occupied the region which forms the modern kingdom of Persia, in all parts of which they had churches. They were nuinerous in Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Arabia. They had
churches in Syria, in the Island of Cyprus, and among the
mountains of Malabar in India. They had numerous churches
in the vast regions of Tartary, from the Caspian Sea to Mount
Imaus, and beyond, through the greater part of what is now
known as Chinese Tartary, and even in China itself It would
seem that such a people, now revisited and revived by a purer
gospel than they once propagated with so much zeal and success, had yet an evangelical work to perform in the vast and
benighted regions of Central Asia. It will be for those, on
whom it shall devolve to investigate and record the missionary
developments of the next half-century, to state the results, as
yet imperfectly unfolded, of this mission of the American'Board to the Nestorians.
Of the fields that are occupied by the Board still further
east, - the Mahratta and Tamil, - it may suffice to say, that
they are among the best in India. The people are accessible;
the government is tolerant, and reasonably protective; there
is freedom to sow, and security in reaping, and promise of an
ample harvest in due season.
Auxiliary to these great movements of the age for the universal propagation of the gospel, are the efforts for multiplying




398                   THE MISSIONS.
versions and copies of the sacred Scriptures, and for distributing them, in the different languages of the world. In the
first fifty years of the British and Foreign Bible Society, from
1804 to 1854, nearly twenty-eight millions of copies of the
Scriptures were distributed, in whole or in integral portions,
in connection with the labors of that Society; and above
twenty millions more were distributed by kindred institutions
in different parts of the world; making a total of nearly fifty
millions. These were in more than one hundred and fifty
different languages or dialects, in one hundred and twenty-five
of which no portion of the sacred volume had previously
appeared in print.*
It is not known that an attempt has ever been made to affix
a pecuniary valuation to this mighty system of means for the
spiritual renovation of the heathen world. It is clear, indeed,
that some of its results will not submit to human valuation. Such are the many thousand converts, who have been
received into the Christian Church.  Such are the ideas
imparted to the understanding; the impressions made upon
the conscience and heart; the intellectual and religious influences exerted upon the heathen.  The precious metals of all
the mines of the world would not express their value; for the
world itself is of no account in comparison with a single soul.
But there is an aspect, in which a specific value may be
assigned to the work.,Regarding it as an enterprise, a business, a system of means and agencies, there is no more impropriety in an inquiry as to its value, than there is as to the
value of any other enterprise of man.  What, we may ask, is
the value of these organized agencies, at home and abroad?
Were there a mart for the sale and purchase of such commodities, what might be the estimate put upon this vast system of
means and agencies? In other words, what would it cost to
reproduce the system, with all'its means for direct action and
reaction in. the Christian and heathen world?
* History of the British and Foreign Bible Society, by Rev. George Brown,
1859, vol. ii. p. 487.




THE FIELD AND THE WORK.              399
We shall venture to suggest a conjectural answer in respect
to the -system under the, care of the American Board. The
aggregate expenditure for these missions has exceeded eight
and a half millions of dollars. The most valuable results of
this expenditure, through the grace of God, —namely, the salvation of souls,-must, for the reasons already mentioned, be
left entirely out of the account. But the system of agencies
is a thing distinct from its results. It involves property, in
the common sense -buildings in different parts of the world,
printing establishments, libraries, apparatus, etc. And there
are.the home organizations: the Board, with its thousands of
members; the Prudential Committee and executive officers,
with a large and valuable experience; the agencies; a vast
organism  of auxiliaries, associations, collectors, annual ser-mons and reports; widely-circulated periodicals; a multifarious acquaintance with ministers, churches, and people; and a
financial credit, the growth of half a century, now extended
through the commercial world. There is a vast organism.abroad, the growth also of fifty years: missions, many of them
established long ago, in different and widely-distant parts of
the unevangelized world, after much suffering and disappoint-.ment, at. great expense of money, labor, health, and even life;
numerous missionaries, liberally educated, conversant with
the people and their languages, able to preach the gospel, and
to do all the work of an embassador of Christ to the heathen;
acclimated, experienced, and of tried character; the result of
a large expenditure in the case of each individual. There
are churches, congregations, schools of every grade; native
~helpers, not a few with the training of many years; and a
large acquaintance, a widely-extended, long-established influence in the several countries; a name, a prestige, a character,:a moral power, not easily nor soon acquired in any country,
and least of all in heathen lands.
What would it cost to reproduce the means and agencies,
the results and influences, which stand connected with -the
American Board?
Such has been the progress of facilities for access to distant




400                   THE MISSIONS.
parts of the world, and for sustaining missions in them, and
also the growth of experience as to the mode of conducting
missions, that the reproducing of the system would cost less
time, money and labor, now, than it did originally.  But
would it not require thirty years, and an expenditure of six
millions? Then, the money expended upon it has not been
thrown away. It has been a good investment-more productive, more secure, than it would be in any banking institution of the world. Much of the gain is already deposited in
heaven; but the trading, working capital has a visible, tangible existence, in an array of means, instrumentalities, facilities, opportunities for bringing the gospel to bear broadly upon
peoples and nations, upon myriads of immortal beings.
Extending our view, and embracing the foreign missions of.all the Protestant Churches, and all the organizations, agencies, and influences which keep them in vigorous and successful operation, the value of the whole is at once seen to be
immense. Is it thirty — is it forty- is it fifty millions? Who
is able to make out the valuation?  It is a property, that
is built upon faith in the command, promise, power, and truthfulness of Him, who is Head over all things to the. Church.
Who ever made a wiser, more profitable investment of money,
labor, health, and even life, than was made by the partners,
living and dead, in this glorious enterprise for the salvation
of the.heathen world?
It was evidently the.design of Providence to develop more
fully the evil nature of sin, before tle gospel should be made
the common inheritance of mankind. -' That has been accomplished. The " Mystery of Iniquity," the " Man'of Sin," the
"False Prophet," were to be revealed;.and. they have been.
The False Prophet has. appeared, and uttered his lies; the
Man of Sin has come, and done-. as wickedly as was predicted; -the Mystery- of Iniquity has been- unfolded, until
there is: no longer room for doubt as to tihe evil and destructive nature of sin. And now the set time would seem to
have come-for the great remedial influences. These are to be




THE FIELD AND THE WORK.            401
applied by means of Christian missions; and, few as these yet
are, they have been so diffused, under the leadings of Providence, that they have only to grow, in order to cover the earth
with leaves which are to be for the healing of the nations.
Every man and woman may now operate upon the most distant nations. The frequent and urgent calls upon the benevolent, result from the character impressed upon our age, and
from our own multiplied, far-extending relations. The pall
of death has been lifted from the nations; they have been
brought near; and our eyes are filled with the sight, and our
ears with the cry, of their distress. God has leveled mountains, bridged oceans, and made highways into every land;
and now he speaks to us with an emphasis such as he never
used in addressing his people of former times.








APPENDIX.
53








APPENDIX.
I. ACT OF INCORPORATION.
COMMONWEALTH  OF MASSACHUSETTS.
In the year of our Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and Twelve: An
Act to Incorporate the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions.
Whereas WILLIAM BARTLET and others have been associated under the
name of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign.Missions, for
the purpose of propagating the gospel in heathen lands, by supporting missionaries and diffusing a knowledge of the Holy Scriptures, and have prayed
to be incorporated in order more effectually to promote the laudable object
of their association, -
SEC. 1. Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives in
General Court assembled, and by the authority of the same, That WILLIAM
BARTLET, Esq., and SAMUEL SPRING, D. D., both of Newburyport, JOSEPH
LYMAN, D. D., of Hatfield, JEDEDIAH MORSE, D. D., of Charlestown, SAMUEL WORCESTER, D. D., of Salem, the Hon. WILLIAM PHILLIPS, Esq., of
Boston, and the Hon. JOHN HOOKER, Esq., of Springfield, and their associates, be, and they hereby are incorporated and made a body politic by the
name of the AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS, and by that name may sue and be sued, plead and be
impleaded, appear, prosecute, and defend, to final judgment and execution;
and in their said corporate capacity, they, and their successors forever, may
take, receive, have, and hold in fee-simple or otherwise, lands, tenements,
and hereditaments, by gift, grant, devise, or otherwise, not exceeding the
yearly value of four thousand dollars; and may also take and hold, by donation, bequest, or otherwise, personal estate to an amount the yearly income
of which shall not exceed eight thousand dollars; so that the estate afore,
(405)




406                          APPENDIX.
said shall be faithfully appropriated to the purpose and object aforesaid, and
not otherwise. And the said corporation shall have power to sell, convey,
exchange, or lease all or any part of their lands, tenements, or other property for the benefit of their funds, And may have a common seal, which they
may alter or renew at pleasure. Provided, however, that nothing herein
contained shall enable the said corporation, or any person or persons, as
trustees for or for the use of said corporation, to receive and hold any gift,
grant, legacy, or bequest, heretofore given or bequeathed to any person in
trust for said Board, unless such person or persons could by law have taken
and holden the same if this act had not passed.
SEC. 2. Be it further enacted, That the said Board may annually choose
from among themselves, by ballot, a President, a Vice President, and a Prudential Committee; and also, from among themselves or others, a Corresponding Secretary, a Recording Secretary, a Treasurer, an Auditor, and
such other officers as they may deem expedient; all of whom shall hold
their offices until others are chosen to succeed them, and shall have such
powers and perform such duties as the said Board may order and direct;
and in case of vacancy by death, resignation, or otherwise, the vacancy may
in like manner be filled at any legal meeting of the said Board. And the
said Treasurer shall give bond, with, sufficient surety or sureties, in the
judgment of the Board, or the Prudential Committee, for the faithful discharge of the duties of his office.
SEC. 3. Be it further enacted, That all contracts and deeds, which the
said Board may lawfully make and execute, signed by the chairman of the
said Prudential Committee, and countersigned by their clerk, (whom they
are hereby authorized to appoint,) and sealed with the common seal of said
corporation, shall be valid in law to all intents and purposes.
SEC. 4. Be it further enacted, That the first annual meeting of the said
Board shall be on the third Wednesday of September next, at such place as
the said William Bartlet may appoint, and the present officers of said Board
shall continue in office until others are elected.
SEc. 5. Be it further enacted, That the said Board, at the first annual
meeting aforesaid, and at any subsequent anmnual meeting, may elect, by
ballot, any suitable persons to be members of said Board, either to supply
vacancies, or in addition to their present number.
SEC. 6. Be itfurther enacted, That the said Board shall have power to
make such by-laws, rules, and regulations, for calling future meetings of
said Board, and for the management of their concerns, as they shall deem
expedient; provided the same are not repugnant to the laws of this Commonwealth.
SEC. 7. Be it further enacted, That one quarter part of the annual income
from the funds of said Board shall be faithfully appropriated to defray the
expense of imparting the Holy Scriptures to unevangelized nations in their
own languages: Provided, that nothing herein contained shall be so con



ACT OF INCORPORATION.                     407
strued as to defeat the express intentions of any testator or donor, who shall
give or bequeath money to promote the great purposes of the Board. Provided, also, that nothing herein contained shall be so construed as to restrict
said Board from appropriating more than one quarter of said income to
translating and distributing the Scriptures whenever they shall deem it
advisable.
SEC. 8. Be it further enacted, That not less than one third of said Board
shall at all times be composed of respectable laymen; and that not less than
one third of said Board shall be composed of respectable clergymen; the
remaining third to be composed of characters of the same description,
whether clergymen or laymen.
SEC. 9. Be it further enacted, That the. legislature of this Commonwealth shall at any time have the right to inspect, by a committee of their
own body, the doings, funds, and proceedings of the said Corporation, and
may at their pleasure alter or annul any or all of the powers herein granted.
In the House of Representatives, June 19, 1812. This bill, having had
three several readings, passed to be enacted.
TIMOTHY BIGELOW, Speaker.
In the Senate, June 20th, 1812. This bill, having had two readings, passed
to be enacted.
SAMUEL DANA, President.
June 20, 1812. - By the Governor, Approved.
CALEB STRONG.
Copy - Attest,
ALDEN BRADFORD,
Secretary of the Commonwealth.
N. B. The Associates, alluded to in the foregoing act, were the Hon.
JOHN TREADWELL, LL. D., the Rev. TIMOTHY DWIGHT, D. D., LL. D.,
President of Yale College, Gen. JEDIDIAH HUNTINGTON, and the Rev.
CALVIN CHAPN, all of Connecticut.




408                               APPENDIX.
II. CORPORATE MEMBERS OF THE BOARD.
MAINE.
Election.        EAINE.                    lection.
1832. Enoch Pond, D. D., Bangor.         1842. Richard S.. Storrs, D. D., Braintree.
1838. Benjamin Tappan, D. D., Augusta.    1842. Ebenezer Burgess, D. D., Dedham.
1842. William T. Dwight, D. D., Portland.  1842. John Nelson, D. D., Leicester.
1843. Swan Lyman Pomroy, D. D., Portland. 1842. Hon. Samuel Williston, Easthampton.
1851. George F. Patten, Esq., Bath.       1843. Rev. Selah B. Treat, Boston.
1854. John W. Chickering, D. D., Portland. 1845. Hon. William J. Hubbard, Boston.
1856. George E. Adams, D. D., Brunswick.  1845. Henry B. Hooker, D. D., Boston.
1856. William W. Thomas, Esq., Portland.  1845. Hon. Linus Child, Lowell.
1857. Amos D. Lockwood, Esq., Lewiston.  1845. Calvin E. Stowe, D. D., Andover.
1847. Samuel M. Worcester, D. D., Salem.
1848. Andrew W. Porter, Esq., Monson.
1848. Hon. Samuel H. Walley, Boston.
1832. Nathan Lord, D. D., Hanover.        1849. Augustus C. Thompson, D. D., Rox1840. Zedekiah S. Barstow, D. D., Keene.          bury.
1842. Rev. John Woods, Fitzwilliam.       1850. Hon. William T. Eustis, Boston.
1842. John K. Young, D. D., Laconia.      1850. Hon. John Aiken, Andover.
1857. Nathaniel Bouton, D. D., Concord.    1852. William Ropes, Esq., Boston.
1859. Hon. William Haile, Hinsdale.       1853. John Todd, D. D., Pittsfield.
1860. Hon. George W. Nesmith, Franklin.  1854. Seth Sweetser, D. D., Worcester.
1854. James M. Gordon, Esq., Boston.
1855. Amos Blanchard, D. D., Lowell.
VERMONT.
1857. Hon. Alpheus Hardy, Boston.
1838. John Wheeler, D. D., Burlington.    1860. Hon. Reuben A. Chapman, Springfield.
1838. Charles Walker, D. D., Pittsford.   1860. William S. Southworth, Esq., Lowell.
1839. Silas Aiken, D. D., Rutland.
1840. Willard Child, D. D., Castleton.
1840. Edward W. Hooker, D. D., Fairhaven.            RHODE ISLAND.
1842. Hon. Erastus Fairbanks, St.'Johns- 1846. Rev. Thomas Shepard, D. D., Bristol.
bury.                            1850. John Kingsbury, LL. D., Providence.
1842. Benjamin Labaree, D. D., Middlebury.
1842. Rev. Joseph Steele, Middlebury.
1859. Lewis HI  Delano, Esq., Hardwick.
1817. Jeremiah Day, D. D., LL. D., New
Haven.
MASSACHUSETTS.                          Haven.
1832. Noah Porter, D. D., Farmington.
1820. William Allen, D. D., Northampton.  1836. Thomas S.Williams, LL. D., Hartford.
1823. Heman Humphrey, D. D., Pittsfield.  1838. Joel Hawes, D. D., Hartford.
1827. John Tappan,- Esq., Boston.         1838. Mark Tucker, D. D., Vernon.
1828. Henry Hill, Esq., Boston.           1838. Hon. Thomas W. Williams, New Lon1832. Rufus Anderson: D. D., Boston.              don.
1832. Rev. David Greene, Westboro'.       1838. Hon. Joseph Russell, Ellington.
1832. Charles Stoddard, Esq., Boston.     1840. Hon. Seth Terry, Hartford.
1834. Rev. Sylvester Holmes, New Bedford. 1840. John T. Norton, Esq., Farmington.
1837. Nehemiah Adams, D. D., Boston.      1842. Alvan Bond, D. D., Norwich.
1838. Thomas Snell, D. D., North Brookfield. 1842. Leonard Bacon, D. D., New Haven.
1838. Aaron Warner, D. D., Amherst.       1842. Henry White, Esq., New Haven.
1838. Mark Hopkins, D. D., LL. D.,'Wil- 1843. Joel H. Linsley, D. D., Greenwich.
liamstown.                       1843. Rev. David L. Ogden, New Haven.
1840. William Jenks, D. D., Boston.       1852. Gen. William Williams, Norwich.
1840. Alfred Ely, D. D., Monson.          1854. Samuel W. S. Dutton, D. D., New
1840. Horatio Bardwell, D. D., Oxford.            Haven.
1840. Ebenezer Alden, M. D., Randolph.    1855. George Kellogg, Esq., Rockville.




CORPORATE MEMBERS OF THE BOARD.                             409
Election.                                 Election.
1859. Theodore D. Woolsey, D. D., LL. D., 1852. Hon. William F. Allen, Oswego.
New Haven.                       1852. George W. Wood, D. D., New York.
1859. Hon. Win. A. Buckingham, Norwich. 1853. Asa D. Smith, D. D., New York.
1860. Lucius Barbour, Esq., Hartford.     1853. Oliver E. Wood, Esq., New York.
1860. Elisha L. Cleaveland, D. D., New  1853. Rev. Montgomery S. Goodale, AmsterHaven.                                   dam.
1860. John A. Davenport, Esq., New Haven. 1853. Rev. William S. Curtis, Clinton.
1854. Walter Clarke, D. D., New York.
1854. Ray Palmer, D. D., Albany.
NEW  YORK.                  1855. Philemon H. Fowler, D. D., Utica.
1855. George B. Cheever, D. D., New York.
1812. Eliphalet Nott, D. D., Schenectady.   1855. Samuel T. Spear, D. D., Brooklyn.
1823. Lyman Beecher, D. D., Brooklyn.     1855. Jacob M. Schermerhorn, Esq., Homer.
1824. Gardliner Spring, D. D., New York.    1857. William E. Dodge, Esq., New York.
1826. Thomas DeWitt, D. D., New York.    1860. Jonathan B. Condit, D. D., Auburn.
1826. Nathan S. S. Beman, D. D., Troy.    1860. James W. McLane, D. D., Brooklyn.
1826. Thomas McAuley, D. D., LL. D., New  1860. William A. Booth, Esq., New York.
York.                            1860. SimeonB. Chittenden, Esq., Brooklyn,
1834. James M. Mathews, D. D., New York.
1838. Isaac Ferris, D. D., New York.
1838. Thomas H. Skinner, D. D., New York.             NEW  JERSEY.
1838. William W. Chester, Esq., New York.
1838. Pelatiah Perit, Esq., New York.     1823. S. V. S. Wilder, Esq., Elizabethtown.
1839. William B. Sprague, D. D., Albany.   1826. Theodore Frelinghuysen, LL. D., New
1840. Reuben H. Walworth, LL. D., Sara-           Brunswick.
toga Springs.                    1832. Hon. Peter D. Vroom, Trenton.
1840. Diedrich Willers, D. D., Fayette, Sen- 1838. David Magie, D. D., Elizabethtown.
eca County.                      1838. Richard T. Haines, Esq., Elizabeth1840. Hon. Charles W. Rockwell, NewYork..         town.
1840. David H. Little, Esq., Cherry Valley. 1840. Hon. Joseph C. Hornblower, Newark.
i840. Charles Mills, Esq., Kingsborough.   1840. David H. Riddle, D. D., Jersey City.
1842. Samuel H. Cox, D. D., Leroy.        1842. J. Marshal Paul, M. D., Belvidere.
1842. Aristarthus Champion, Esq., Roches- 1843. Benjamin C. Taylor, D. D., Hudson.
ter.                             1848. Abraham B. Hasbrouck, LL. D., New
1842. Hon. William L. F. Warren, Saratoga         Brunswick.
Springs.                         1848. Hon. Daniel Haines, Hamburg.
1842. Horace Holden, Esq., New York.      1853. Jonathan F. Stearns, Df. D., Newark.
1842. William Adams, D. D., New York.    1855. Rev. Thornton A. Mills, Newark.
1842. JOel Parker, D. D., New York.       1856. Lyndon A. Smith, M. D., Newark.
1843. William Wisner, D. D., Ithaca.      1860. Hon. William Pennington, Newark.
1843. Edward Robinson, D. D., New York.
1843. William Patton, D. D., New York.
1843. William W. Stone, Esq., New York.             PENNSYLVANIA.
1845. John Forsyth, D. D., Newburgh.      1832. John McDowell, D. D., Philadelphia.
1846. Hon. Henry W. Taylor, Canandaigua. 1838. William R. DeWitt, D. D., Harrisburg.
1846. James Crocker, Esq., Buffalo.       1838. Ambrose White, Esq., Philadelphia.
1846. Calvin T. Hulburd, Esq., Brasher 1840. Hon. William Darling, Philadelphia.
Falls.                           1840. William Jessup, LL. D., Montrose.
1848. David Wesson, Esq., Brooklyn.       1840. Bernard C. Wolf, D. D., Easton.
1848. Laurens P. Hickok, D. D., Schenec- 1840. Rev. Albert Barnes, Philadelphia.
tady.                            1840. J. W. Nevin, D. D., Mercersburg
1848. William M. Halsted, Esq., New York. 1842. Harvey Ely, Esq., Erie.
1848. Simeon Benjamin, Esq., Elmira.     1843.. Samuel H. Perkins, Esq.,Philadelphia.
1850. Robert W. Condit, D. D., Oswego.    1855. John A. Brown, Esq., Philadelphia.
1851. Rev. Simeon North, LL. D., Clinton.  1855. Hon. William Strong, Philadelphia.
1851. Samuel W. Fisher, D. D., Clinton.    1855. George A. Lyon, D. D., Erie.
1852. Walter S. Griffith, Esq., Brooklyn.    1857. Matthias W. Baldwin, Esq., Philadel1852. Isaac N. Wyckoff, D. D., Albany.            phia.




410                                APPENDIX.
Election.                                               MICHIGAN.
1859. Thomas Brainerd, D. D., Philadelphia. Election.
1859. James W. W-~eirs Esq., HaI~rrisburg.    1838. Eurotas P. Hastings, Esq., Detroit.
1851. Harvey D. Kitchell, D. D., Detroit.
1851. Hon Charles Noble, Monroe.
MARYLAND.
1838. James G. Hamner, D. D., Baltimore.                 INDIANA.
1842. Charles White, D. D., Crawford&s
DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA.                       ville.
1842. Rev. John Cross Smith, Washington.         on. Jeremiah Sullivan, Madison.
1853. Rev. John W. Cunningham, Laporte.
VIRGINIA.
ILLINOIS.
1826. Gen. John H.Cocke, Fluvanna County.
1842. Ansel D. Eddy, D. D., Wilmington.
1845. Baxter Dickinson, D. D., Chicago.
MISSOURI.                  1851. Julian M. Sturtevant, D. D., Jackson1851. Henry A. Nelson, D. D., St. Louis.           ille.
1857. Truman M. Post, D. D., St. Louis.    1851.-Rev. Aratas Kent, Galena.
1860. John B. Johnson, M. D., St. Louis.   1851. Robert W. Patterson, D. D., Chicago.
1851. William H. Brown, Esq., Chicago.
1853. Rev. Augustus T. Norton, Alton.
TENNESSEE.                   1853. David A. Smith, Esq., Jacksonville.
1842. Samuel Rhea, Esq., Blountsville.    1853. Rev. William Carter, Pittsfield.
1860. Prof. Samuel C. Bartlett, Chicago.
OHIO.
IOWA.
1838. George E. Pierce, D. D., Hudson.
1843. Samuel C. Aiken., D. D., Cleveland.   1851. Rev. John C. Holbrook, Dubuque.
1851. D. Howe Allen, D. D., Walnut Hills.  1857. Rev. W. Henry Williams, Keokuk.
1851. Henry Smith, D. D., Walnut Hills.
1853. Douglass Putnam, Esq., Harmar.                   WISCONSIN.
1853. Robert W. steele, Esq., Dayton.
1853. Henry L. Hitchcock, D. D., Hudson.  1840. Rev. Chauncey Eddy, Beloit.
1655. M. LaRue P. Thompson, D. D., Cin- 1851. Aaron L. Chapin, D. D., Beloit.
cinnati.                         1851. Eliphalet Cramer, Esq., Milwaukie.
1857. T. P. Handy, Esq., Cleveland.       1860. Rev. Enos J. Montague, Summit.




OFFICERS OF THE BOARD.                                  411
III. OFFICERS OF THE BOARD.
PRESIDENTS.          Death or                                     Death or
Election.                        Resignation. Election.                       Resignation.
1810. John Treadwell, LL. D.,         1823. 1831. Elias Cornelius, D. D.,          1832.
1823. Joseph Lyman, D. D.,            1826. 1832. Benjamin B. Wisner, D. D.,    1835.
1826. John Cotton Smith, LL. D.,    1841. 1832. Rufus Anderson, D. D.
1841. Theodore Frelinghuysen, LL. D., 1857. 1832. Rev. David Greene,                1848.
1857. Mark Hopkins, D. D., LL. D.            1835. William J. Armstrong, D. D.,  1847.
1847. Rev. Selah B. Treat.
VICE PRESIDENTS.                   1848. Swan L. Pomroy, D. D.,           1859.
1852. George W. Wood, D. D.
1810. Samuel Spring, D. D.,           1819.
1819. Joseph Lyman, D. D.,            1823.
1823. John Cotton Smith, LL. D.,    1826.  ASSISTANT CORRESPONDING SEC1826. Stephen Van Rensselaer, LL. D., 1839.                 RETARIES.
1839. Theodore Frelinghuysen, LL. D., 1841.
1841. Thomas S. Williams, LL. D.,   1857. 1824. Rev.'Rufus Anderson,                1832.
1857. William Jessup, LL. D.
1857. Willama  Jessup, LL.s D.             -1828. Rev. David Greene,                1832.
PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE.                        RECORDING SECRETARIES.
1810. William Bartlet; Esq.,          1814. 1810. Calvin Chapin, D. D.,            1843.
1810. Samuel Spring, D. D.,           1819. 1843. Rev. Selah B. Treat,              1847.
1810. Samuel Worcester, D. D.,        1821. 1847. Samuel M. Worcester, D. D.
1812. Jeremiah Evarts, Esq.,          1830.
1815. Jededih Morse, D. D.,          1821.
1818. Hon. William Reed,              1834.  ASSISTANT RECORDING SECRETA1819. Leonard Woods, D. D.,           1834.                    RIES.
1821. Samuel Hubbard, LL. D.,         1843. 1836. Charles Stoddard, Esq.,
1836. Charles Stoddard, Esq.,         1839.
1821. Warren Fay, D. D.,              1839. 1839. Bela B. Edwards, D. D.,           1842.
1828. Benjamin B. Wisner, D. D.,    1835. 1842. Rev. Daniel Crosby                  1843.
1831. Elias Cornelius, D. D.,         1832.
1832. Hon. Samuel T. Armstrong,    1850.
1832. Charles Stoddard, Esq.                              TREASURERS.
1834. John Tappan, Esq.
1835. Daniel Noyes, Esq.,             1845. 1810. Samuel H. Walley, Esq.,           1811.
1837. Nehemiah Adams, D. D.                  1811. Jeremiah Evarts, Esq.,           1822.
1822. Henry Hill, Esq.,               1854.
1839. Silas Aiken, D. D.,             1849.
1843. William W. Stone, Esq.,         1850. 1854. James M. Gordon, Esq.
1845. Hon. William J. Hubbard,         1859.
1849. Augustus C. Thompson, D. D.                           AUDITORS.
1850. Hon. William T. Eustis.
1850. Hon. John Aiken.                       1810. Joshua Goodale, Esq.,            1812.
1851. Hon. Daniel Safford,             1856. 1812. Samuel H. Walley, Esq.,          1813.
1854. Henry Hill, Esq.                       1813. Charles Walley, Esq.,            1814.
1856. Isaac Ferris, D. D.,            1857. 1814. Chester Adams, Esq.,              1817.
1856. Asa D. Smith, D. D.                    1817. Ashur Adams, Esq.,               1822.
1856. Walter S. Griffith, Esq.              -1822. Chester Adams, Esq.,             1827.
1857. Alpheus Hardy, Esq.                    1827. William Ropes, Esq.,             1829.
1859. Hon. Linus Child.                      1829. John Tappan, Esq.,               1834.
1860. William S. Southworth, Esq.            1829. Charles Stoddard, Esq.,          1832.
1832. Hon. William J. Hubbard,        1842.
1834. Daniel Noyes, Esq.,             1835.
CORRESPONDING SECRETARIES..  1835. Charles Scudder, Esq.,                         1847.
1810. Samuel Worcester, D. D.,        1821. 1842. Moses L. Hale, Esq.
1821. Jeremiah Evarts, Esq.,          1831. 1847. Hon. Samuel H. Walley.
54




412                                  APPENDIX.
IV. CORPORATE MEMBERS DECEASED OR- RESIGNED.
(The names under each State are arranged according to the time of decease or resignation. The year is
that ending with the annual meetings in September or October.]
MAINE.           Death or                                     Death or
Election.                        Reseignation. Election.                      Resignation.
1813. Jesse Appleton, D. D.,          1820. 1826. John Codman, D. D.,               1848.
1826. Edward Payson, D. D.,            1828. 1832. Hon. Samuel T. Armstrong,    1850.
1842. David Dunlap,                    1843. 1826. Hon. Lewis Strong, r.,           1852.
1813. Gen. Henry Sewall,              1845. 1835. Daniel Noyes,                     1852.
1842. William Richardson,             1847. 1839. Bela B. Edwards, D. D.,           1852.
1842. Eliphalet Gillett, D. D.,       1849. 1842. Hon. Alfred D. Foster,            1852.
1836. Levi Cutter,                    1856. 1826. Justin Edwards, D. D.,            1853.
1845. Asa Cummings, D. D.,            1856. 1819. Leonard Woods, D. D.,             1854.
1838. John W. Ellingwood, D. D.,   1860. 1821. Joshua Bates, D. D.,                 1854.
1840. Hon. David Mack,                1854.
1851. Hon. Daniel Safford,             1856.
1840. Daniel Dana, D. D.,             1859.
1812. John Langdon, LL. D.,           1820.
1812. Seth Payson, D. D.,             1820.
1820. Hon. Thomas W. Thompson,   1822.
1830. Hon. George Sullivan,           1838. 1812. William Jones, Esq,
1820. John Hubbard Church, D. D.,  1840.
1842. Hon. Mills Olcott,              1845.
1842. Rev. Archibald Burgess,         1850.
1840. Hon. Edmund Parker,             1856. 1810. Timothy Dwight, D. D., LL. D., 1817.
1838. Samuel Fletcher,                1859. 1810. Gen. Jedidiah Huntington,         1819.
1810. John Treadwell, LL. D.,         1823.
1836. Henry Hudson,                   1843.
V:ERMONT.                    1819. John Cotton Smith, LL. D.,    1846.
1818. Hon. Charles Marsh,             1849. 1842. Rev. Thomas Punderson,           1848.
1840. William Page, Esq.,             1850. 1840. Daniel Dow, D. D.,                1849.
1810. Calvin Chapin, D. D.,           1851.
1848. Nathaniel O. Kellogg,           1854.
MASSACHUSETTS.                    1823. Bennet Tyler, D. D.,             1858.
1810. Samuel H. Walley, r.,           1811. 1851. Charles J. Stedman,               1859.
1810. Samuel Spring, D. D.,           1819. 1830. Roger Minot Sherman, r.,          1830.
1810. Samuel Worcester, D. D.,        1821. 1842. Chauncey A. Goodrich, D. D.,  1860.
1818. Zephaniah Swift Moore, D. D.,  1823. 1852. Abel McEwen, D. D.,                1860.
1811. Jedediah Morse, D. D.,          1826.
1812. Hon. William Phillips,          1827.
NEW YORK.
1810. Joseph Lyman, D. D.,            1828.
1823. Edward A. Newton, r.,           1828. 1818. Col. Henry Linclean,              1822.
1812. Hon. John Hooker,               1829. 1819. Divie Bethune,                    1825.
1812. Jeremiah Evarts,                1831. 1812. John Jay, LL. D.,                 1829.
1822. Samuel Austin, D. D.,            1831. 1824. Col. Henry Rutgers,              1830.
1831. Elias Cornelius, D. D.,          1832. 1826. Col. Richard Varick,             1831.
1828. Benjamin B. Wisner, D. D.,       1835. 1812. Egbert Benson, LL. D.,           1833.
1818. Hon. William Reed,               1837. 1822. Jonas Platt, LL. D.,             1834.
1821. Warren Fay, D. D., r.,          1839. 1826. William McMurray, D. D.           1836.
1810. William Bartlet,                1841. 1826. John Nitchie,                     1838.
1842. Rev. Daniel Crosby,             1843. 1816. Stephen Van Rensselaer, LL. D., 1839.
1821. Samuel Hubbard, LL. D.,         1847. 1824. Eleazar Lord, r.,                 1841.




CORPORATE MEMBERS DECEASED OR RESIGNED.    413
Death or                                      Death or
Zptection.                        Resignation. Election.                        Resignation.
1832. Zechariah Lewis,                 1841.         DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA.
1840. Gerrit Wendell5                  1841. 1819. Elias Boudinot Caldwell,          1825.
1812. James Richards, D. D.,            1843. 1826. Joseph Norse                      1841.
1813. Alexander Proudfit, D. D.,       1843.
1832. Orrin Day,                       1847.
1835. William J. Armstrong, D. D.,  1847.                    VIRGINIA.
1843. Walter Hubbell,                  1848. 1823. John H. Rice, D. D.,               1831.
1843. Asa T. Hopkins, D. D.,           1848. 1832. George A. Baxter, D  D.,           1841.
1838. Henry White, D. D.,              1850. 1826. William Maxwell,                   1857.
— 1842. John W. Adams, D. D.,          1850. 1834. Thomas P. Atkinson, r.,            1859.
1824. David Porter, D  D.,             1851.
1838. D. W. C. Olyphant, r.,           1851.
1839. Eliphalet Wickes,                1851.NORTHCAROLINA
1848. Erskine Mason, D. D.,            1851. 1834. Joseph Caldwell, D. D.,            1835.
1812. Henry Davis, D. D.,              1852. 1834. W. McPheters, D. D.,               1843.
1826. Nathaniel W. Howell, LL. D.,  1852.
1824. Philip Milledoler, D. D.,         1853.
SOUTH CAROLINA.
1838. Elisha Yale, D. D.,              1853.
1840. Anson G. Phelps,                 1854. 1826. Moses Waddell, D. D.,              1840.
1840. Hiram H. Seelye,                 1855. 1826. Benjamin M. Palmer, D. D.,    1848.
1836. Rev. Henry Dwight,               1857. 1839. Reuben Post, D. D, r.,             1855.'1842. Charles M. Lee, LL. D.,         1857.
1854. Anson G. Phelps, Jr.,            1858.                  GEORGIA.
1826. John Cummings, M. D.,            1838.
NEW  JERSEY.                    1834. Thomas Golding, D. D.,            1848.
1812. Elias Boudinot, LL. D.,          1822. 1834. Hon. Joseph H. Lumpkin.
1823. Edward Dorr Griffin, D. D.,    1838.
1812. Samuel Miller, D. D., r.,        1839.                TENNESSEE.
1826. James Carnahan, D. D., r.,       1849. 1826. Charles Coffin, D. D.
1826. Archibald Alexander, D. D., r., 1850. 1834. Isaac Anderson, D. D.
1855. F. T. Frelinghuysen, r.,         1859.
ILLINOIS.
PENNSYLVANIA.
1821. Gideon Blackburn, D. D.,         1839.
1812. Robert Ralston,                  1836.
1812. Ashbel Green, D. D., r.,         1840.
1834. Alexander Henry,                 1847.
1826. Samuel Agnew, M. D.,             1850. 1838. Elihu W. Baldwin, D. D.,          1841.
1832. Cornelius C. Cuyler, D. D.,      1850. 1853. Samuel Merrill,                   1855.
1826. Thomas Bradford,                 1852.
1838. Matthew Brown, D. D.,            1853.
1842. Eliphalet WV. Gilbert, D. D.,    1853.
1838. Thomas Fleming,                  1855. 1832. James Hoge, D. D., r.,            1847.
1826. John Ludlow, D. D.,              1857. 1826. Robert G. Wilson, D. D.,          1856.
1848. Charles S. Wurts, r.,            1858.- 1834. Robert H. Bishop, D. D.,         1855.
1835. William S. Plumer, D. D., r.,   1859. 1851. Gabriel Tichenor,                  1855.
1826. William Neill, D. D.,            1860. 1845. Rev. Harvey Coe,                  1860.
MARYLAND.                                      MISSOURI.
1834. William Nevins, D. D.,           1836. 1840. Artemas Bullard, D. D.,           1856.




414                           APPENDIX.
V. MISSIONARIES AND ASSISTANT MISSIONARIES
SENT FORTH BY THE AMERICAN BOARD OF
COMMISSIONERS FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS.
[Pages 268 and 273.]
NOT a few of those mentioned in the following list, have been connected
with two or more of the missions, and their names are of course repeated.
Hence an enumeration from this catalogue would not correspond with the
table referred to in the body of the work. The true number is there indicated. The star ( * 2 denotes the decease of the missionary. The letter r.
means that, the.individual is not now in connection with the Board. The
occasion of these discharges, in the missions beyond sea, has generally been
a failure of health in the wife or husband. In the missions among the
North American Indians, - those missions being peculiar in their nature,
and near home,- the connection of laymen, as farmers, mechanics, or
teachers, has been less permanent than in the remoter missions, and not
unfrequently has been entered upon for a specified time. This was specially
true in respect to unmarried females, a great number of whom have been
employed in the Indian missions.  The list is intended to contain all such,
and only such, as actually received from the Prudential Committee the appointment as assistant missionary; but perfect accuracy here is a matter
of some difficulty.
Among those connected with the missions beyond sea, where death has
occurred since their connection with the Board was dissolved, the fact, when
known, is denoted by r.*  A considerable number of deaths among those
formerly'connected with the Indian missions, may have escaped notice.
WESTERN AFRICA.
CAPE PALMAS, AFTERWARD GABOON, MISSION.
r. J. Leighton Wilson,.......... r. Mrs. Jane E. Wilson.
* David White,.............. * Mrs. Helen M. White.
* Alexander E. Wilson, M. D.,- from * Mrs. Mary H. Wilson, -afterward Mrs.
the Zulu Mission,...'......       Griswold.
William Walker,............ * Mrs. Prudence R. Walker.
* Mrs. Zerviah L. Walker.
Mrs. Catharine H. Walker.
~ Benjamin Griswold,.......... * Mrs. Mary H. Griswold.
* John M. Campbell.
Albert Bushnell,...........    * Mrs. Lydia A. Bushnell.
Mrs. Lucina J. Bushnell.
Ira M. Preston,.............    Mrs. Jane S. Preston.
r. William T. Wheeler.
Jacob Best,....M.........  Mrs. Gertrude Best,




MISSIONARIES AND  ASSISTANT MISSIONARIES.                       415
* Rollin Porter,.............     Mrs. Nancy A. Porter.
Epaminondas J. Pierce,...........* Mrs. Susan Pierce.
* Hubert P. Herrick,..                   r. Mrs. Julia Herrick.
* Henry M. Adams.
r. Andrew D. Jack,..r........... Mrs. Mercy E. Jack.
r. Morris L. St. John, M. D.,........ r. Mrs. Sarah A. St. John.
r Walter H. Clark.
Missionary Physician.
* Henry A. Ford, M. D.,......... r. Mrs. Olivia Ford.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. Benjamin V. James, -now at Liberia. ~ 9. Mrs. Margaret E. James.
r. Miss Olivia Smith, - afterward Mrs.
Ford.
Miss Jane A. Van Allen.
SOUTH AFRICA.
ZULU MISSION.
* George Champion,.............. * Mrs. Susan Champion.
Aldin Grout,..............  * Mrs. Hannah Grout.
Mrs. Charlotte Grout.
Daniel Lindley,.............    Mrs. Lucy Lindley.
so. Henry I. Venable,........... r. Mrs. Martha A. Venable.
* Alexander E.Wilson,- see West Africa, * Mrs. Mary J. Wilson.
* Newton Adams, M. D.,........ r. Mrs. Sarah C. Adams.
* James C. Bryant,........... I. Mrs. Dolly F. Bryant.
Lewis Grout,..............    Mrs. Lydia Grout.
Silas McKinney,...........Mrs. Fanny M. McKinney.
* Samuel D. Marsh,..........  r Mrs. Mary S. Marsh.
David Rood,..............    Mrs. Alzina V. Rood.
William Ireland,............   Mrs. Jane Ireland.
Andrew Abraham,...........   Mrs. Sarah L. Abraham.
Hyman A. Wilder,...........   Mrs. Abby T. Wilder.
Josiah Tyler,..............    Mrs. Susan W. Tyler.
r. Jacob L. Dohne,............  r. Mrs. Caroline D6hne.
Seth B. Stone,.............   Mrs. Catharine M. Stone.
William Mellen,............    Mrs. Laurana W. Mellen.
Stephen C. Pixley,...........   Mrs. Louisa Pixley.
Elijah Robbins,.............   Mrs. Adaline Robbins.
Henry M. Bridgman,...........   Mrs. Laura B. Bridgman.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. J. Q. A. Butler,........ r. Mrs. Anna S. Butler.
EUROPE.
MISSION TO GREECE.
Jonas King, D. D.,...........   Mrs. Anna A. King.
Elias Riggs, — see N. Arm. Miss.,..    Mrs. Martha J. Riggs.
r. Samuel R. Houston,..........  r. Mrs. Mary R. Houston.
* Nathan Benjamin,- see N. Arm. Miss., r. Mrs. Mary G. Benjamin.
r. George W. Leyburn,........   r. Mrs. Elizabeth W. Leyburn.




416                               APPENDIX.
WESTERN ASIA.
MISSION TO CYPRUS.
* Lorenzo W. Pease,...........r. Mrs,Lucinda Pease.'. James L. Thompson.
Daniel Ladd, — see N. Arm. Miss.,..    Mrs. Charlotte H. Ladd.
MISSION TO THE JEWS.
* Eliphal Maynard,........, r. Mrs. Celestia A. Maynard.
Winm. G. Schauffier, - see N. Arm. Miss.,   Mrs. Mary R. Schauffier.
Edward M. Dodd, - see N. Arm. Miss.,   Mrs. Lydia H. Dodd.
Justin W. Parsons, - see N. Arm. Miss.,   Mrs. Catharine Parsons.
Homer B. Morgan,- see S. Arm. Miss., * Mrs. Harriett G. Morgan.
NORTHERN ARMENIAN MISSION.t
* Daniel Temple,..........            * Mrs. Rachel B. Temple.
r.* Mrs. Martha Temple.
William Goodell; D.D.,........   Mrs. Abigail P. Goodell.
r. Josiah Brewer.
* Elnathan Gridley.
Harrison G. O. Dwight, D. D.,..... * Mrs. Elizabeth Dwight.
* Mrs. Mary Dwight.
William G. Schauffler, D. D.,....  Mrs. Mary Ri Schauffier.
Elias Riggs, D. D.,..........   Mrs. Martha J. Riggs.
r. Thomas P. Johnston,........, r. Mrs. Marianne C. Johnston.
r. John B. Adger......... i.... r. Mrs. Elizabeth K. Adger.
r. Henry A. Homes,..... r. Mrs. Anna W. Homes.
* Nathan Benjamin,...........a. rMrs Mary G.- Benjamin.
Daniel Ladd,............    Mrs. Charlotte H. Ladd.
r. William C. Jackson,.......... r. Mrs. Mary A. Jackson.
a'. Cyrus Hamlin, D D, D.,-at Constantinople,.................. * Mrs. Henrietta A. L. Hamlin.
* Mrs. Harriet M. Hamlin.
r. Mrs. Mary E, Hamlin.
Henry J. Van Lennep,......... * Mrs. Emma L. Van Lennep.
* Mrs. Mary Van Lennep.
Mrs. Emily A. Van Lennep.
Geo. W. Wood, D. D., —now Cor. See., * Mrs. Martha B. Wood.
Edwin E. Bliss.............    Mrs. Isabella H. Bliss.
* Joel S. Everett,............  * Mrs. Seraphina Everett.
Josiah Peabody,...........    Mrs. Mary L. Peabody.
r. Isaac G. Bliss, —at Constantinople,..   Mrs. Eunice B. Bliss.
Edward M. Dodd,...........    Mrs. Lydia H. Dodd.
Justin W. Parsons,...........    Mrs. Catharine Parsons.
Oliver Crane...............     Mrs. Marion D. Crane.
r. George W. Dunmore,.........  r. Mrs. Susan Dunmore.
* Joseph W. Sutphen,....,..         Mrs. SusanH. Sutphen,-now Mrs. Morgan.
Wilson A. Farnsworth,........  - Mrs. Caroline E. Farnsworth.
r. William Clark,-............   r. Mrs. Elizabeth W. Clark.
Jasper N. Ball,............     Mrs. Caroline W. Ball.
t The former division of the missions Is retained, as more convenient in this catalogue of the missionaries.




MISSIONARIES  AND  ASSISTANT  MISSIONARIES.                    417
Sanford Richardson,..........    Mrs. Rhoda A. Richardson.
r. Edwin Goodell,.......... r. Mrs. Catharine J. Goodell.
r. Benjamin Parsons,......... r. Mrs. Sarah W. Parsons.
r. Alexander R. Plumer,....... r. Mrs. Ehlizbeth B. Plumer.
Ira F. Pettibone.
Orson P. Allen,...........    Mrs, Caroline R. Allen.
George A. Pollard,........  Mrs. Mary H,. Collard.
Tillman C. Trowbridge,........         Mrs. Margaret Trowbridge.
Crosby H. Wheeler,.........           Mrs. Susan A. Wheeler.
Charles F. Morse,........              Mrs.. Eliza D. Morse.
Oliver W. Winchester,.......    Mrs. Janette S. Winchester,
Julius Y. Leonard,.........           Mrs. Amelia Leonard.
Theodore L. Byington,.......            Mrs. Esther Byington.
r. William Hutchison,..r.........  Mrs. Foresta G. Hutchison.
William W. Meriam,...........    Mrs. Susan Meriam.
Joseph K. Greene,............    Mrs. Elizabeth A. Greene.
James F. Clarke,.............   Mrs. Isabella G. Clarke.
Herman N. Barnum,...........    Mrs. Mary Barnum.
George F. Herrick.
William F. Arms,............  * Mrs. Emily Arms.
William W. Livingston,........       Mrs. Martha E. Livingston.
Missionary Physicians.
r. Fayette Jewett, M,........  r. Mrs. Mary Ann Jewett,
Henry S. West, M. D.,.........   Mrs. Lottie M. West.
Treasurer of the Mission.
George Washburn,...........          Mrs. Henrietta Washburn.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. Homan Hallock,..........            r. Mrs. Elizabeth Hallock.
* Miss Harriet M. Lovell,-afterward Mrs.
Hamlin.
Miss Maria A. West.
r. Miss Melvina Haynes.
r. Miss Mary E. Tenney, -now Mrs. Haailin.
Miss Sarah E. West.
SOUTHERN ARMENIAN MISSION.
Benjamin Schneider, DI. V.,....... * Mrs. Eliza C. Schneider.
Mrs. Susan M. Schneider.
Philander 0. Powers,.......... * Mrs. Harriet Powers.
Mrs. Sarah L. Powers.
* Azariah Smith, M. D.,......... r. Mrs. Corinth J. Smith.
Homer B. Morgan,.......                 Mrs. Susan H. Morgan.
Andrew T. Pratt, M. D.,.......          Mrs. Sarah F. Pratt.
George B. Nutting,.......... * Mrs. Sarah E. Nutting.
Mrs. Susan A. Nutting.
r. Alfred G. Beebe....... * Mrs. Sarah J. Beebe.
r. George A. Perkins, - at Constantinople, r. Mrs. Sarah E. Perkins.
Jackson G. Coffing,.........           Mrs. Josephine Coffing.
George H! White,.Mrs. Joanna White.
Alvin B. Goodale, M. D......          Mrs. Mary E. Goodale.
Zenas Goss.
Assistant Missionary.
Miss Myra A, Proctor.




418                               APPENDIX.
SYRIA MISSION.
* Pliny Fisk.
* Levi Parsons.
Jonas King, — see Mission to Greece.
v. Isaac Bird...............      a.. I. Mrs. Ann Bird.
William Goodell,- see N. Arm. Miss.,.   Mrs. Abigail P. Goodell.
* Eli Smith, D. D.,..........           * Mrs. Sarah L. Smith.
* Mrs. Maria W. Smith.
a. Mrs. Hetty S. B. Smith.'
* George B. Whiting,.......... r. Mrs. Matilda S. Whiting.
William M. Thomson, D. D.,..... * Mrs. Eliza N. Thomson.
Mrs. Thomson.
* Story Hebard,.............  * Mrs. Rebecca W. Hebard.
r. John F. Lanneau,..........r. Mrs. Julia H. Lanneau.
r. Elias R. Beadle,...........r.* Mrs. Hannah Beadle.
r. Charles S. Sherman,......... r. Mrs. Martha E. Sherman.
r. Samuel Wolcott,............  * Mrs. Catherine E. Wolcott.
-a.* Nathaniel A. Keyes,.......... r. Mrs. Mary Keyes.
a. Leander Thompson,.......... r. Mrs. Anne E. Thompson.
Cornelius V. A. Van Dyck, M. D.,...    Mrs. Julia Van Dyck.
Simeon H. Calhoun,..........    Mrs. Emily P. Calhoun.
ar. William A. Benton,...........    r. Mrs. Loanza Benton.
J. Edwards Ford,...........   Mrs. Mary Ford.
r. David M. Wilson,.r.......... Mrs. Emeline Wilson..r. Horace Foote,............. * Mrs. Roxana Foote.
William W. Eddy,...........   Mrs. Hannah M. Eddy.
William Bird,............    Mrs. Sarah F. Bird.
J. Lorenzo Lyons,.............   Mrs. Catherine N. Lyons.
r. Edward Aiken,............. * Mrs. Susan D. Aiken.
r. Mrs. Sarah Aiken.
Daniel Bliss,...M..........    Mrs. Abby M. Bliss.
Henry H. Jessup,...........   Mrs. Caroline Jessup.
Missionary Physicians.
* Asa Dodge, M. D.,..........    r.  Mrs. Martha W. Dodge.
* Henry A. DeForest, M. D.,. Mrs. Catharine T. DeForest.
Assistant Missionaries.
George C. Hurter,.........   Mrs. Elizabeth Hurter.
* Miss Rebecca W. Williams, — afterward
Mrs. Hebard.
v. Miss Betsey Tilden.
* Miss Anna L. Whittlesey.
r. Miss Sarah Cheney, - now Mrs. Aiken.
r. Miss Jane E. Johnson.
Miss Amelia C. Temple.
Miss Adelaide L. Mason.
ASSYRIAN MISSION.
William F. Williams......   Mrs. Sarah Williams..   * Mrs. Harriet B. Williams.
Dwight W. Marsh....   Mrs. Julia W. Marsh.
* Henry Lobdell, M. D.,.........   r. Mrs. Lucy C. Lobdell.
Augustus Walker,.............   Mrs. Eliza M. Walker.
George C. Knapp,...........    Mrs. Alzina M. Knapp.
Lysander T. Burbank,.......    Mrs. Sarah S. Burbank.




MISSIONARIES AND  ASSISTANT MISSIONARIES.                     419
Missionary Physicians.
David H. Nutting, M. D.,........   Mrs. Mary E. Nutting.
Henri B. Haskell,...........   Mrs. Sarah J. Haskell.
NESTORIAN MISSION.
Justin Perkins, D. D.,.........   Mrs. Charlotte Perkins.
r.* Albert L. Holladay,.......... r. Mrs. Anne Y. Holladay.
* William R. Stocking,..........  r. Mrs. Jerusha E. Stocking.
r. Willard Jones,.............  r. Mrs. Miriam Jones.
Austin H. Wright, M. D.,......   Mrs. Catherine A. Wright.
* Abel K. Hinsdale............ r.* Mrs. Sarah C. Hinsdale.
* Colby C. Mitchell,...........       * Mrs. Eliza A. Mitchell.
r. Thomas Laurie,............. * Mrs. Martha F. Laurie.
* David T. Stoddard,.....         * Mrs. Harriet Stoddard.
r. Mrs. Sophia D. Stoddard.
Joseph G. Cochran,.......,.  Mrs. Deborah W. Cochran.
George W. Coan,............    Mrs. Sarah Coan.
Samuel A. Rhea,............    Mrs. Martha A. Rhea.
Mrs. Sarah J. Rhea.
* Edwin H. Crane,............... r. Mrs. Ann E. Crane.
Thomas L. Ambrose.
John H. Shedd,............    Mrs. Sarah J. Shedd.
* Amherst L. Thompson,......          Mrs. Esther E. Thompson.
Benjamin Labaree, Jr.,...........  Mrs. Elizabeth E. Labaree,
Henry N. Cobb,.............   Mrs. Matilda E. Cobb.
Missionary Physicians.
* Asahel Grant, M. D.,........   * Mrs. Judith S. Grant.
Frank N. H. Young, M. D.
Assistant Missionaries.
Edward Breath............    Mrs. Sarah Ann Breath.
Miss Fidelia Fisk.
Miss Mary S. Rice.
Miss Catherine A. Myers,-now Mrs.
Wright.
* Miss Martha A. Harris, — afterward Mrs.
Rhea.
Miss Aura J. Beach.
Miss Harriet N. Crawford.
MISSION TO PERSIA.
r. James L. Merrick,............ r. Mrs. Emma Merrick.
SOUTHERN ASIA.
r.* Adoniram Judson, D. D.,.     r.......* Mrs. Ann H. Judson.
r.* Luther Rice.
MAHRATTA MISSION.
* Gordon Hall,..............  r. Mrs. Margaret Hall.
* Samuel Newell,............    * Mrs. Harriet Newell.
r. Mrs. Philomela Newell, -afterward Mrs.
Garrett.
r. Samuel Nott,.............. r. Mrs. Nott.
55




420                                APPENDIX.
r. Horatio Bardwell,............ Mrs. Rachel Bardwell.
* John Nichols,...........   r.* Mrs. ElizabethNichols,- afterwardMrs.
Woodward, Ceylon.
* Allen Graves,............      Mrs. Mary Graves.
* Edmund Frost.............  * Mrs. Clarissa Frost, —afterward Mrs.
Woodward, Ceylon, and Mrs. Todd,
Madura.
r. David O. Allen, D. D.,........  * Mrs. Myra Allen.
* Mrs. Orpah Allen.
* Mrs. Azuba C. Allen,- formerly Miss
Condit, Borneo Mission.
r. Cyrus Stone,..............          * Mrs. Atossa Stone.
r. Mrs. Abigail H. Stone.
* William Hervey,..........    M* Mrs. Elizabeth H. Hervey.
r.* William Ramsey,............ * Mrs. Mary Ramsey.
v. Hollis Read,............... r. Mrs. Caroline Read.
r. George W. -Boggs,...........  r. Mrs. Isabella W. Boggs,
Sendol B. Munger...........    Mrs. Maria L. Munger.
* Mrs. Mary E. Munger.
Amos Abbott,.............               Mrs. Anstice Abbott.
Henry Ballantine,.....M......    Mrs. Elizabeth Ballantine.
r. Ebenezer Burgess,..........       * Mrs. Mary Burgess.
* Mrs. Abigail Burgess.
r. Ozro French,.............. r. Mrs. Jane French.
* Robert W. Hume,........... r. Mrs. Hannah D. Hume.'. Royal G. Wilder,............ r. Mrs. Eliza J. Wilder.
Samuel B. Fairbank,.......... * Mrs. Abbie Fairbank.
Mrs. Mary Fairbank.
William Wood,..............  * Mrs. Lucy M. Wood.
* Mrs. Eliza M. Wood.
r. George Bowen.
Allen Hazen,..............   Mrs. Martha R. Hazen.
Lemuel Bissell,.............. Mrs. Mary E. Bissell.
William P. Barker,...........    Mrs. Lucelia U. Barker.
Samuel C. Dean,...........    Mrs. Elizabeth A. Dean.
Charles Ha-rdiang,..............        Mrs. Julia MI. Harding.
Assistant Missionaries.
* James Garrett,..............* Mrs. Philomela.Garrett,- formerly Mrs.
Newell.
W* illiam C. Sampson,..........  r. Mrs. Mary L. Sampson.
r. George W. Hubbard,.......... r. Mrs. Emma Hubbard.
r. Elijah A. Webster,...........  r. Mrs. tMariette Webster.
Miss Cynthia Farrar.
CEYLON MISSION.
* James RichLards,..............* Mrs. Sarah Richards, - afterward Mrs.
Knight, Church Mission.
* Edward Warren.
Benjamin C. Meigs,..........    Mrs. Sarah M. Meigs.
* Daniel Poor, D. D.,...........   *.  Mrs. Susan Poor.
r.* Mrs. Ann Poor.
Levi Spaulding,...........    Mrs. Mary Spaulding.
Myron Winslow, —see Madras,.... * Mrs. Harriett W. Winslow.
* Henry Woodward,........      * Mrs. Lydia Woodward.
* Mrs. Clarissa Woodward.
* George H. Apthorp,.....               M  * lrs. Mary Apthorp.




MISSIONARIES AND  ASSISTANT MISSIONARIES.                     421
r.* Henry R. Hoisington,.,......    r. Mrs. Nancy Hoisington.
r. Samuel Hutchings,........ r. Mrs. Elizabeth C. Hutchings.
r. James R. Eckard,...,....  r. Mrs. Margaret E. gEckard.
* Nathan Ward, M.D.,.......    Mrs. Hannah W. Ward,
* John M. S. Perry,............  * Mrs. Harriet J. Perry.
* Samuel G. Whittlesey,.......... Mrs. Anna C. Whittlesey.
John C. Smith,............... * Mrs. Eunice P. Smith.
Mrs. Mary Smith, - formerly Mrs.
Steele, Madura.
* Robert Wyman,............  r. Mrs. Martha Wyman.
r. Adin H. Fletcher,............. r. Mrs. Elizabeth W. Fletcher.
Win. W. Howland,..........    Mrs. Susan Howland.
r. William W. Scudder,.......... * Mrs. Catherine E. Scudder.,
Eurotas P. Hastings...........   Mrs. Anna Hastings.
r. Cyrus T. Mills,- see Sandwich Islands, r. Mrs. Susan L. Mills.
Marshall D. Sanders,..........    Mrs. Georgiana Sanders.
Nathan L. Lord, M. D.,......      Mrs. Laura W. Lord..r. Milan Hitchcock,............  r. Mrs. Lucy A. Hitchcock.
James Quick,..............    Mrs. Maria E. Quick.
James A. Bates,.............    Mrs. Sarah A. Bates.
Missionary tPiysicipip,
Samuel F. Green, M. D.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. Eastman S. Minor,............  Mrs. Lucy Minor.
r. Mrs. Judith M. Minor.
Miss Eliza Agnew.
r. Miss Sarah F. Brown.
MADURA MISSION.
-. William Todd,........... * Mrs. Lucy Todd.
* Mrs. Clarissa Todd.
r.* Alanson C. Hall,............  * Mrs. Frances A. Hall.
* John J. Lawrence,.......o            r., Mrs. Mary Lawrence.
* Robert 0. Dwight,...* Mrs. Mary Dwight,- afterward Mrs.
Winslow.
r. Henry Cherry,.............  * Mrs. Charlotte H. Cherry.
* Mrs. Jane E. Cherry.
r. Mrs. Henrietta Cherry.
r. Edward Cope,....r.     Mrs. Emily Cope.
r* Nathaniel M. Crane,.......... r. Mrs. Julia A. J. Crane.
Clarendon F. Muzzy,...........     * Mrs. Samantha B. Muzzy.
Mrs. Mary Ann Muzzy.
William Tracy,.............           Mrs. Emily F. Tracy.
r. Ferdinand DeW. Ward,.......  r. Mrs. Jane Ward.
Horace S. Taylor,........            Mrs  Martha E. Taylor.
James Herrick,.............   Mrs. Elizabeth H. Herrick.
Edward Webb,................   Mrs. Nancy A. Webb..
John Rendall,..............    Mrs. Jane Rendall.
r. Geo. W. McMillan,.....    r. Mrs. Rebecca N. McMillan.
John E. Chandler,..........   Mrs. Charlotte M. Chandler.
r. George Ford,.............   r. Mrs. Ann J. Ford.
r. Charles Little,............. * Mrs. Amelia Little..r. Mrs. Susan Little.
Joseph T. Noyes,...........         Mrs. Elizabeth A. Noyes.
Thomas S. Burnell..........      Mrs. Martha Burnell.
William B. Capron,............       Mrs. Sarah B. Capron.




422                              APPENDIX.
Charles T. White,...........   Mrs. Anna M. White.
Edward Chester,............    Mrs. Sophia Chester.
George T. Washburn,........   Mrs. Eliza E. Washburn.
David C. Scudder,..........    Mrs. Harriet L. Scudder.
Missionary Physicians.
* John Steele, M. D.,......            Mrs. Mary Steele.'. Charles S. Shelton, M. D.,....... r. Mrs. Henrietta M. Shelton.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. Alfred North, —from Singapore......* Mrs. Minerva North.
Miss Sarah W. Ashley.
MADRAS MISSION.
MIyron Winslow, D. D,,-see Ceylon,.. * Mrs. Catherine Winslow.
* Mrs. Ann Winslow.
* Mrs. Mary Winslow.
Mrs. Ellen A. Winslow.
* John Scudder, M.D.,.........   Mrs. Harriet Scudder.
r. Henry M. Scudder, M. D.,.......  r. Mrs. Fanny Scudder.
r. John W. Dulles,............ r. Mrs. Harriet L. Dulles.
r. Isaac N. Hurd,............. * Mrs. Mary C. Hurd.
Assistant missionaries.
Phinehas R. Hunt,...........    Mrs. Abigail Hunt.
ARCOT MISSION.
r. Henry M. Scudder, M. D.,-from Madras, r. Mrs. Fanny Scudder.
r. William W. Scudder, - from Ceylon,.. * Mrs. Elizabeth 0. Scudder,
r. Joseph Scudder,............ r. Mrs. Sarah A. Scudder.
r. Ezekiel C. Scudder,.........   r. Mrs. Sarah R. Scudder.
r. Jared W. Scudder,...........      r. Mrs. Julia C. Scudder.
Assistant Missionary.
r. Miss Louisa Scudder.
EASTERN ASIA.
CANTON MISSION.
Elijah C. Bridgman, D. D.,-see Shanghai,  Mrs. Eliza J. Bridgman,
* David Abeel, D. D.,- see Amoy.
* Edwin Stevens.
r. Peter Parker, M. D.,.......... r. Mrs. Parker.
Dyer Ball, M. D., —from Singapore,. * Mrs. Lucy H. Ball.
Mrs. Isabella Ball.
* James G. Bridgman.
Samuel W. Bonney,.....   Mrs. Catherine Bonney,
* William A. Macy,- see Shanghai.        a
Daniel Vrooman,............  * Mrs. Elizabeth C. Vrooman.
Mrs. Maria W. Vrooman.
* Frederick H. Brewster,........ r. Mrs. Mary G. Brewster.
Missionary Physician.
i. William B. Diver, M. D.
Assistant Missionaries.
Sr. S. Wells Williams, LL. D.,...... r. Mrs. Williams*




MISSIONARIES AND  ASSISTANT MISSIONARIES.                      42i
AMOY MISSION.
* David Abeel, D. D.
r. Elihu Doty, — from Borneo,...... * Mrs. Clarissa D. Doty.
r. Mrs. Eleanor A. Doty.
* William J. Pohlman,-from Borneo,..  * Mrs. Theodosia R. Pohlman.
r. John Van Nest Talmage,....... r. Mrs. Abby F. Talmage.
r. John S. Joralman..,....... r. Mrs. Martha C. Joralman.
FUHCHAU -MISSION.
r. Stephen Johnson, -from Siam,....  r. Mrs. Caroline M. Johnson.
Lyman B. Peet, — from Siam,..... * Mrs. Rebecca C. Peet.
Mrs. H. L. Peet.
* Seneca Cummings,............              Mrs. Abigail M. Cummings.
Caleb C. Baldwin,..............    Mrs. Harriet Baldwin.
* William L. Richards.
Justus Doolittle,........   *   Mrs. Sophia A. Doolittle.
Mrs. Lucy E. Doolittle.
Charles Hartwell,.  -........       Mrs. Lucy E. Hartwell.
Simeon F. Woodin,........       Mrs. Sarah L. Woodin.
SHANGHAI MISSION.
Elijah C. Bridgman, D. D.,-from Canton,   Mrs. Eliza J. Bridgman.
Henry Blodget,..............   Mrs. Sarah F. Blodget.
* William Aitchison.
* William A. Macy, -from Canton.
MISSION TO SIAM.
* David Abeel, D. D., - see Amoy.
*' Charles Robinson............ r. Mrs. Maria Robinson.
r. Stephen Johnson, - see Fuhchau,... * Mrs. Maria Johnson.
* Mrs. Mary Johnson.
r. Dan B. Bradley, M. D.,......   * Mrs. Emiiie Bradley.
r. Samuel P. Robbins,......... Mrs. Martha R. Robbins.
* Nathan S. Benham........... r. Mrs. Maria N. Benham.
r.* Jesse Caswell,..........   r. Mrs. Anna T. Caswell.
* Henry S. G. French,.....             r. Mrs. Sarah C. French.
r. Asa Hemenivay,......   r. Mrs. Lucia Hemenway.
L. B. Peet, -see Fuhchau,....      * Mrs. Rebecca C. Peet.
Missionary Physician.
r'. Stephen Tracy, M. D.,.......... Mrs. Alice Tracy.
Assistant Missionary.
* Miss Mary E. Pierce.
SINGAPORE MISSION.
r. Ira Tracy,................      r* Mrs. Adeline Tracy.
r. James T. Dickinson.
r.* Matthew B. Hope, M. D.
r. Joseph S. Travelli,...........   r.* Mrs. Susan Travelli.
Dyer Ball, M. D., - see Canton,.... * Mrs. Lucy H. Ball.
George W. Wood, - see N. Armenian
Miss.,......             * Mrs. Martha M. Wood.
Assistant M~issionaries.
r. Alfred North, -see Madura,.....  * Mrs. Minerva North.




424                              APPENDIX.
MISSION TO THE, INDIAN ARCHIPELAGO.
* Samuel Munson.............. r. Mrs. Abigail Munson.
* Henry Lyman,............. r. Mrs. Eliza Lyman.'. William Arms,.............  * Mrs. Mary Arms.
MISSION TO BORNEO.
a. Elihu Doty, —'see Amoy,........ * Mrs. Clarissa D. Doty.
r. Jacob Ennis,................. r. Mrs. Henrietta B. Ennis.
r. Elbert Nevins,.............  r. Mrs. Maria L. Nevins.
r.* William Youngbiood,.....a'..  r. Mrs. Josephine Youngblood.
* Frederick B. Thomson, ~....          *.. * Mrs. Catharine Thomson.
* Mrs. Emma Thomson.
* William J. Pohlman, - see Amoy,... * Mrs. Theodosia R. Pohlman.
r. William T. Van Doriei,....... r. Mrs. Jane A, Van Doren.
* Isaac P. Stryker.
r. William H. Steele.
Assistant Missionary.
* Miss Azuba C. Condit, - afterward Mrs
Allen, Bombay.
NORTH PACIFIC OCEAN.
SANDWIC/H ISLANDS MISSION.
r. Hiram Bingham,............  * Mrs. Sybil Bingham.
r. Asa Thurston, —at the Islands,.... Mrs. Lucy Thurston.
* SamuelWhitney,............     r. Mrs. Mercy Whitney.
r. Artemas Bishop, —at the Islands,... * Mrs. Elizabeth Bishop.
r. Mrs. Delia Bishop.?'.* William Richards, - died at the Islands, r. Mrs. Clarissa Richards.
r. Charles S. Stewart,........... r.* Mrs. Harriet B. Stewart.
r. James Ely,..............  r. Mrs. Louisa Ely.
r. Joseph Goodrich,.... ~.......    r.* Mrs. Goodrich.
r. Lorrin Andrews,..........   Mrs. Andrews.
r. Ephraim W. Clark, -at the Islands,..  * Mrs. Mary Clark.
Mrs. Sarah H. Clark.
r. Jonathan S. Green, - at the Islands,.. r'.* Mrs. Theodosia Green,
r. Peter J. Guliek, - at the Islands,...   MrS. Fanny H. Gulick.
r. Dwight Baldwin, M. D., - at the Islanids,   Mrs. Charlotte Baldwin.
* Sheldon Dibble,.............        Mrs. Maria M. Dibble,
r. Mrs. Antoinette Dibble.
r.* Reuben Tinker,............ r. Mrs. Mary T. Tinker.
a'. William P. Alexander, —at the Islands, r. Mrs. Mary Ann Alexander.
r.* Richard Armstrong, D. D.,-died at the
Islands,.,,........,. Mrs. ClarissaArmstrong,-atthe Islands.'. John S. Emerson, -at the Islands,....  Mrs. Ursula S. Emerson.'. Cochran Forbes,...... i i...... r. Mrs. Rebecca D. Forbes.
* Harvey R. Hitchcock,.......... r. Mrs. Rebecca Hitchcock, —atthe Islands
r. David B. Lyman: SLt the Islands,... r. Mrs. Sarah Lyman.
r. Lorienzo Lyons, - at the Islands,.  * Mrs. Betsey Lyons.
r. Mrs. Lucia G. Lyons.
* Ephraim Spaulding,....       a r. Mrs. Julia Spaulding.
r. Benjamin W. Parker — at the Islands, r. lMrs. Mary E. Parker.
r. Lowell Smith,- at the Islands,.... r. Mrs. Abba W. Smith.
r. Titus Coan, —at the Isiands, i..... r. Mrs. Fidelia Coan.
r. Isaac Bliss,............... Mrs. Emily Bliss.
r. Daniel T. Conde,...........  * Mrs. Andelusia Conde.
r. Mark Ives,     o.............  r. Mrs. Mary A. Ives.




MISSIONARIES AND  ASSISTANT  MISSIONARIES.                    425
r. Thomas Lafon, M. D.. -....... 7~.* Mrs. Sophia L. Lafon.
r. Edward Johnson, - at the Islands,...  r. Mrs. Lois S. Johnson.
r. Daniel Dole, - at the Islands,..... * Mrs. Emily H. Dole.
r. Mrs. Charlotte Dole, - formerly Mrs.
Knapp.
r. Elias Bond, — at the Islands...... r. Mrs. Ellen M. Bond.
r. James W. Smith, M. D.,-at the Islands, -r. Mrs. Mellicent K. Smith.
r. John D. Paris, - at the Islands,...  * Mrs. Mary Paris,
r. Mrs. Mary Paris.
r. George B. Rowell, - at the Islands,.. Mrs. Malvina J. Rowfll.
r. Asa B. Smith,.............. r. Mrs. Sarah G. Smith.
r. Eliphalet Whittlesey,........   r. Mrs. Elizabeth Ko Whittlesey.
r. T. Dwight Hunt,...........  r. Mrs. Mary Hunt.
r. John F. Pogue,- at the Islands,..  r.. Mrs. Maria K. Pogue.
r. Claudius B. Andrews, - at the Islands, r. Mrs. Anna S. Andrewso
r. Samuel G. Dwight.
* Henry Kinney,........* Mrs. Maria L. Kinney.
r. William C. Shipman, - at the Islands, r'. Mrs. Jane Shipman.
r. William 0. Baldwin,.........    r. Mrs. Mary Baldwin.
r. Anderson 0. Forbes,- at the Islands, A Mrs. Forbes.
r. Cyrus T. Mills, —from Ceylon; at the
Islands,..............  r. Mrs. Susan L. Mills.
Mllissionary Physicians.
r.* Thomas Holman, M. D.,........ r. Mrs. Lucia Holman.
r. Abraham Blatcliley, M. D.,....... r. Mrs. Jemima Blatchley.
r. Gerritt P. Judd, M. D., - at the Islands, r. Mrs. Laura Judd.
r. Alonzo Chapin, M. D.,.........  r. Mrs. Mary Ann Chapin.
r. Seth L. Andrews, M. D.,......... * Mrs. Parnelly Andrews.
r. Charles H. Wetmore, M. D., - at the
Islands,.........    r. Mrs. Lucy S. Wetmore.
Assistant Missionaries.
r.* Daniel Chamberlain,..........  r. Mrs. Chamberlain.
r. Samuel Ruggles,...... i...... r. Mrs. Nancy Ruggles.
r.* Elisha Loomis,.............        r. Mrs. Maria T. Loomis.
* Levi Chamberlain,...........  r. Mrs. Maria Chamberlain,-attheIslands,
* Stephen Shepard,............ r. Mrs. Margaret C. Shepard.
r.* Andrew Johnstone, —died at the Islands, r. Mrs. Johnstone.
* Edmund H. Rogers,...........  * Mrs. Mary Rogers.
* Mrs. Elizabeth M. Rogers.
r. Lemuel Fuller.
r. Henry Dimond, -at the Islands,..   r. Mrs. Ann Maria Dimond.
r. Edwin O. Hall, - at the Islands,....  i. Mrs. Sarah L. Hall.
r. Edward Bailey, -at the Islands,....  r. Mrs. Caroline Bailey.
r. Samuel N. Castle, — at the Islands,... * Mrs. Angeline L. Castle.
r. Mrs. Mary Castle.
r. Amos S. Cooke,'-at the Islands,.... r. Mrs. Juliette Cooke.
* Horton O. Knapp.,...........   r. Mrs. Charlotte Knapp,-now Mrs. Dole
* Edwin Locke, - at the Islands,..... * Mrs. Martha L. Locke.
* Charles McDonald, - died at the Islands, r. Mrs. Harriet T. McDonald.
r. Bethuel Munn,......*...... * Mrs. Louisa Munn.
r. William S. Van Duzee,..........   r. Mrs. Oral Van Duzee.
r. Abner Wilcox, —at the Islands,.    r. Mrs. Lucy E. Wilcox.
r. Miss Maria Ogden, -at the Islands.
r. Miss Lydia Brown, - at the Islands.
r. Miss Marcia M. Smith.
Ir. William H. Rice, -at the Islands,... r. Mrs. Mary S. Rice.
r. William A. SpooQer,- at the Islands,.. r. Mrs. Eliza A. Spooner.




426                              APPENDIX.
MICRONESIA MISSION.
Benjamin G. Snow,...........   Mrs. Lydia V. Snow.
Luther H. Gulick, M. D.,.....   Mrs. Louisa Gulick.
Albert A. Sturges,............   Mrs. Susan M. Sturges.
Edward T. Doane,...........   Mrs. Sarah W: Doane.
George Pierson, M. D.,.........   Mrs. Nancy A. Pierson.
Hiram Bingham, Jr.,..........   Mrs. Minerva C. Bingham,
Ephraim P. Roberts,..........         Mrs. Myra H. Roberts.
SOUTH AMERICA.
EXPLORING MISSIONS.
r. John C. Brigham.
r. Theophilus Parvin.
r. William Arms, — see Indian Archipelago. I
r. Titus Coan,- see Sandwich Islands.     Patagoma.
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS.
CHEROKEE MISSION.
r. Cyrus Kingsbury, D. D.,-see Choctaws, * Mrs. Sarah B. Kingsbury.
r. Loring S. Williams, - see Choctaws,.. r. Mrs. Matilda Williams.
* Daniel S. Buttrick,........... * Mrs. Elizabeth Buttrick.
* Ard Hoyt,..............           r. Mrs. Esther Hoyt.
r. William Chamberlain,......... r. Mrs. Flora Chamberlain.
* Alfred Finney,.............  * Mrs. Susanna Finney.
r.* Cephas Washburn,........... r. Mrs. Abigail Washburn.
r.* Elizur Butler,...........  * Mrs. Esther Butler.
r. Mrs. Lucy Butler.
r. William Potter,............ r. Mrs. Laura Potter.
* Samuel A. Worcester, D. D....... * Mrs. Ann Worcester.
Mrs. Erminia Worcester.
r. Marcus Palmer, M. D.,......... * Mrs. Clarissa Palmer.
r. Mrs. Jerusha Palmer.
r. John Thompson,............ r. Mrs. Ruth B. Thompson.
* Jesse Lockwood,............ r. Mrs. Cassandra Lockwood.
Worcester Willey,...........  * Mrs. Mary Ann Willey.
Mrs. Annie S. Willey.
Timothy E. Ranney,..........    Mrs. Charlotte Ranney.
r. Edwin Teele,.........,... r. Mrs. Sarah E. Teele.
r. Horace A. Wentz.
Charles C. Torrey,...........   Mrs. Adelaide L. Torrey.
Missionary Physicians.
r.* Roderick L. Dodge, M. D.,....... r. Mrs. Emeline Dodge,
r. George L. Weed, M. D., - see Creeks.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. Moody Hall,..............  r.  Mrs. Isabella Hall.
r. Abijah Conger,............. r. Mrs. Conger.
r. John Vail,............... r. Mrs. Julia Vail.
r. John Talmage,.............  r. Mrs. Talmage.
r. James Orr,...............          * Mrs. Minerva Orr.
r. Mrs. Julia F. Orr.
r. Jacob Hitchcock,............ r. Mrs. Nancy Hitchcock,
* Daniel Hitchcock.
r.* John C. Ellsworth,..........  r. Mrs. Eliza Ellsworth.




MISSIONARIES  AND  ASSISTANT  MISSIONARIES.                     427
r. Henry Paiker,.......r.....  v. Mrs. Philena Parker.
* Erastus Dean,.............  * Mrs. Sarah Dean.
r. Sylvester Ellis.............. r. Mrs. Sarah Ellis.
r. Ainsworth E. Blunt,........... r. Mrs. Harriet Blunt:
r. Isaac Proctor,.............  r. Mrs. Fanny Proctor.
r. Frederic Ellsworth,...........  M. rs. Ellsworth.
r. William Holland,........... r. Mrs. Electa Holland.
r. Josiah Hemmingway.
r. Asa Hitchcock,.............  * Mrs. Sophronia Hitchcock.
r. Mrs. Lucy Hitchcock.
r. Samuel Wisner,............  * Mrs. Judith Wisner.
a. Samuel Newton,........ *.....  * Mrs. Mary H. Newton.
r. Mrs. Newton, -formerly Mrs. Joslyn.
a. William H. Manwaring.
r. Fenner Bosworth,........... r. Mrs. Bosworth.
r. Luke Fernal,.............. * Mrs. Joanna Fernal.
r. Kellogg Day,........ r. Mrs. Mary L. Day.
* Aaron Gray.
r. John F. Wheeler,............. Mrs. Wheeler.
r. Henry K. Copeland, —see Choctaws,.. r. Mrs. Abigail W. Copeland.
* Miss Ellen Stetson.
r. Miss Sophia Sawyer.
* Miss Cynthia Thrall.
a. Miss Lucy Hutchinson.
r. Miss Delight Sargent.
v. Miss Nancy Thompson.
a. Miss Hannah Kelly.
a. Miss Catharine Fuller.
r. Miss Flora Post.
a. Miss Esther Smith.
a. Miss Sarah A. Palmer.
r. Miss Theresa M. Bissell.
r.* Miss Mary A. Avery.
a. Miss Hannah Moore.
r. Miss Eliza Giddings.
v. Miss Julia S. Hitchcock.
v. Miss Jerusha E. Swain.
r. Miss Lois W. Hall.
r. Miss Julia F. Stone,- see Mrs. Orr.
v. Miss M. E. Denny.
a. Miss Lucina H. Lord.
a'. Miss Harriet A. Sheldon.
a. Miss Elizabeth T. Hancock.
ia. Miss Mary R. Spooner.
Miss S. Elizabeth Kenney.
Miss Sarah Dean.
CHOCTAW MISSION.
r. CyrusKfingsbury, D.D.,-in the Mission, * Mrs. Sarah B. Kingsbury.
-. Mrs. Electa Kingsbury.
r. Loring S. Williams,............ Mrs. Matilda Williams.
r. Joel Wood............... r. Mrs. Clarissa H. Wood.
* Alfred Wright,......a....... r. Mrs. Harriet Wright.
r. Cyrus Byington, -in the Mission,..  r. Mrs. Sophia Byington.
* Samuel Moseley,.a.......... r.. rs. Sarah Moseley.
* Harrison Allen,.........Mrs. Nancy Allen.'. Henry R. Wilson,............   * Mrs. Sarah Wilson.
56




428                                APPENDIX.
r. John R. Agnew.
r. Ebenezer Hotchkin, — in the Mission,.'. Mrs. Philena Hotchkin.
r. Charles C. Copeland, —in the Mission,. r. Mrs. Cornelia Copeland.
r. Joshua Potter, —see Senecas,..... r. Mrs. Jane Potter.
r. John C. Strong,............. r. Mrs. Celia S. Strong.
r. Oliver P. Stark,- in the Mission,... * Mrs. Margaret W. Stark.
r. Mrs. Harriet Stark.
r. John Edwards, —in the Mission,... r. Mrs. Rosanna H. Edwards.
r. George Pierson, M. D.,-afterward at
Micronesia,............. Mrs. Salome Pierson.
r. Simon L. Hobbs, M. D.,-in the Mission, r. Mrs. Mary C. Hobbs.
r. Elias L. Boing,.............  r. Mrs. Anna M. Boing..M~issionary Physician.
r. William W. Pride, M. D.,....... r. Mrs. Hannah Pride.
Assistant Missionaries.
* Aries V. Williams,...........  * Mrs. Judith Williams.
r. Peter Kanouse.
r. Moses Jewell,.............  r. Mrs. Jewell.
r. John G. Kanouse,........... r. Mrs. Kanouse.
* Isaac Fisk.
r. Anson Dyer,.........*.... * Mrs. Dyer.
r. Zechariak Howes,...........         r. Mrs. Lucy Howes.
r. John Smith,................  M. Mrs. Smith.
r. Calvin Cushman,............. Mrs. Laura Cushman.
r. Elijah Bardwell,............  r. Mrs. Lavina Bardwell.
* William Hooper,.............    * Mrs. Vina Hooper.
r. Mrs. Eliza Hooper..'. David Remington,........... r. Mrs. Esther Remington.?r. Philo P. Stewart,............  r. Mrs. Eliza Stewart.
r. Stephen B. Macomber,.........  r. Mrs. Macomber.
r. Anson Gleason, — see Senecas,..... i. Mrs. Bethiab W. Gleason.
r. David Wright,.............. * Mrs. Lucinda Wright.
r. Ebenezer Bliss.
r. David Gage,.............. r. Mrs. Betsey Gage.
r. Samuel Moulton,............  r. Mrs. Lucinda Moulton.
r. Elijah S. Town,............ i. Mrs. Hannah E. Town.
r. John Dudley.
* Matthias Joslyn,............ r. Mrs. Sophia M. Joslyn,-afterward Mrs.
Newton, of Cherokee Mission.
r. Abner D. Jones,............ r. Mrs. Eunice G. Jones.
* Jared Olmstead,............ r. Mrs. Julia S. Olmstead.
r. Peter Auten,.............. r. Mrs. Lydia Auten.
r.* Miss Anna Burnham.
r. Miss Eliza R. Buer.
r. Miss Pamela Skinner.
r. Miss Nancy Foster.
r. Miss Eunice Clough.
r. Miss Louisa M. Williams,
r. Miss Elizabeth A. MerrilL
r. Henry K. Copeland, -from Cherokees, r. Mrs. Abigail H. Copeland.
* Mrs. Nancy Barnes.
r. Miss Sarah Kerr.
r. Miss Harriet Arms.
r. Miss Susan Tracy.
* Miss Harriet E. Crosby.
r.* David H. Winship,.............  r. Mrs. Winship.




MISSIONARIES  AND, ASSISTANT  MISSIONARIES.                     429
r. Lewis Bissell............... * Mrs. Mary Bissell.
* Mrs. Mary J, Bissell.
r. Edwin Latiirop,.............. r. Mrs. Cornelia F. C. Lathrop.
r'. Miss Cornelia F, C. Dolbear, —see Mrs.
Lathrlop.
* Miss Catharine Belden.
* Miss Lucinda Downer.
9'. Miss Lydia S. Hall.
r. Miss Laura E. Tilton.
a'. Miss Harriet N. Keyes.
a'. Miss Catharine A. Fay.
ar. Miss Marcia Colton.
* Miss Harriet Goulding.
r. Miss Caroline Dickinson.
r. Miss Juliette Slate.
r. Miss Hannah Bennett.
r. Miss Mary A. Root.
a'. David Breed............... * Mrs. Sarah A. Breed..'. Miss Jerusha Edwards.
a'. Miss Caroline A. Pox.
r. Mrs. Ann B. Dana..r. Miss Elizabeth J. Hough.
a'. Miss Angelina Hosmer.
a. Miss Eunice Starr.
r. Horace D. Smith.
r. John A. Beals.
A'. Miss Maria P. Arms.
r. Miss Harriet McCormick,-see Mrs.
Stark.
r. Miss Chloe M. Bigelow.
ar. Jason D. Chamberlain,.........      r. Mrs. Elsey G. Chamberlain.
r. Abraham G. Lansing,......... r. Mrs. Sarah M. Lansing.
r. Samuel T. Libby, - in the Mission,... Mrs. Hannah E. Libby.
r. Miss Priscilla G. Child, —ini the Mission.
r. Miss Mercy Whitcomb.
ar. Miss Elizabeth Backus.
r. Miss Mary M. Curtis.
* Miss Laura M. Aiken.
r. Harvey R. Schermerhorn.
a'. Miss Frances W. Sawyer.
a'. Miss Helen E. Woodward.
a. Miss Hannah E. Pruden, —see Mrs.
Libby.'. Miss Harriet A. Dada.
r. Miss Charity A. Gaston.
ar. Miss Lucy E. Lovell, —in the Mission.
r. Miss Mary W. Lovell.
r. Miss Mary Ann Greenlee, —in the Miss.
r': Miss Mary J. Semple, -in the Mission.
r. Miss Eliza C. Kendall, -in the Mission.
DAKOTA MISSION.
Thomas S. Williamson,........           Mrs. Margaret Williamson.'r. Jedediah D. Stevens,............ Mrs. Julia Stevens.
Stephen R. Riggs,............    Mrs. Mary A. C. Riggs.
r. Samuel W. Pond,............ * Mrs. Cordelia Pond.
A. Mrs. Rebecca Pond,




430                                APPENDIX.
9. Gideon H. Pond,........... * Mrs. Sarah Pond.
* Robert Hopkins;............  r. Mrs. Agnes C. Hopkins.
r. Moses N. Adams,.......  r. Mrs. Nancy A. M. Adams.
r. John F. Aiton,.............. r. Mrs. Nancy Aiton.
r. Joseph W. Hancock,..........  * Mrs. Martha M. Hancock.
r. Mrs. Sarah Hancock.
Assistant Missionaries.
i'. Alexander G. Huggins,.........  r. Mrs. Lydia Huggins.
r. Miss ILucy C. Stevens.
r. Jonas Pettijohn,............ A. Mrs. Fanny Pettijohn.
Hugh D. Cunningham,.........   Mrs. Mary B. Cunningham.
Miss Jane S. Williamson.
r. Miss Sarah Rankin, -afterward Mrs.
Hancock.
r. Miss Lucy Spooner.
9'. Miss Mary R. Spooner, - see Cherokees.
Mrs. Anna B. Ackley.
OJIBWA MISSION.'. Sherman Hall,............  r. Mrs. Betsey Hall.
r. William T. Boutwell,.........  r. Mrs. Hester Boutwell.
r. Frederick Ayer............. i.  Mrs. Elizabeth Ayer.
Leonard H. Wheeler,..........    Mrs. Harriet Wheeler.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. Edmund F. Ely,............  r. Mrs. Catharine Ely.
r. Joseph Town,............. r. Mrs. Hannah Town.
r. John L. Seymour,........... r. Mrs. Jane B. Seymour.
r. Greenville T. Sproat,.........    r. Mrs. Florantha Sproat.
r. Miss Delia Cooke.
r. Miss Sabrina Stevens.
r. Woodbridge L. James,.........  r. Mrs. Phebe G. James.
r. Miss Abigail Spooner.
r.* Charles Pulsifer,............  r. Mrs. Hannah H. Pulsifer.
ir. D. Irenveuj Miner,............?. Mrs. Lydia J. Miner.
David B. Spencer,............Mrs. D. B. Spencer.
Miss Rhoda W. Spicer.
CHICKASAW MISSION.
sr. Thomas C. Stuart,............. r. Mrs. Stuart.
r. William C. Blair,............ r. Mrs. Blair.
r. Hugh Wilson,............. r. Mrs. Ethalinda Wilson.
r. James Holmes,.............  r. Mrs. Sarah A. Holmes.
Assistant M[issionaries.
* Miss Prudence Wilson.
r. Miss Emeline H. Richmond,
MISSION TO THE CREEKS.
r. John Fleming,............  r. Mrs. Margaret Fleming.
Mfiissionary Physicians.
i. Geo. L. Weed, M. D., —from Cherokees, r. Mrs. Eliza H. Weed.
r. Roderick L. Dodge, M. D.,-from the
Cherokees,-.............  r. Mrs. Emeline Dodge.




MISSIONARIES AND  ASSISTANT  MISSIONARIES.                     431
MISSION TO THE OSAGES.
r. William F. Vaill,............ r. Mrs. Asenath Vaill.
r. Nathaniel B. Dodge,............ Mrs. Sally Dodge.
r. Benton Pixley.r...........  r. Mrs. Lucia F. Pixley.
* William B. Montgomery,....... * Mrs. Harriet Montgomery.
r. Amasa Jones,................. r. Mrs. Roxanna Jones.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. William C. Requa,............ * Mrs. Susan Requa.
* Mrs. Jane Requa.
r. George Requa,.............  * Mrs. Sarah S. Requa.
r'. Mrs. Mary H. Requa.
r. Daniel H. Austin,........... r. Mrs. Lydia Austin.
r. Abraham Redfield,............ r. Mrs. Phebe Redfield.
r. Samuel B. Bright,...........  r. Mrs. Charlotte Bright.
r. Richard Colby.
r. Miss Mary B. Choate.
r. Miss Mary Etris.
r. Miss Elvira G. Perkins.
MISSION TO THE PAWNEES.
r. John Dunbar,............. r. Mrs. Esther Dunbar.
Timothy E. Ranney, - see Cherokees,.   Mrs. Charlotte Ranney.
Missionary Physician.
* Benedict Satterlee,...........  * Mrs. Martha A. Satterlee.
Assistant M3issionaries.
r. Samuel Allis,............. r. Mrs. Emeline Allis.
r. George B. Gaston............ Mrs. Gaston.
MISSION TO OREGON INDIANS.
r. Henry H. Spalding, -in Oregon,... * Mrs. Eliza Spalding.
r.. Cushing Eells,- in Oregon,......r. Mrs. Myra Eells.
r. Asa B. Smith, — see Sandwich Islands,. r. Mrs. Sarah G. Smith.
r. Elkanah Walker,- in Oregon...... Mrs. Mary Walker.
Missionary Physician.
* Marcus Whitman, 5M. D.,........    * Mrs. Narcissa Whitman.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. William H. Gray,........... r. Mrs. Mary A. Gray.
r. Cornelius Rogers.
MACKINAW MISSION.
r. William M. Ferry,...........  r. Mrs. Ferry.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. Martin Heydenburk,.......... r. Mrs. Huldah W. Heydenburk.
r. John S. Hudson,............ r. Mrs. Hudson.
r. John Newland,.............  r. Mrs. Newland.
r. Abel D. Newton.
r. Lucius Garey,............. r. Mrs. Frances M. Garey.
r. Mason Hearsey.
r. W. R. Campbell,............  r. Mrs. Dolly Campbell.




4-32                               APPENDIX.
i-. Miss Betsey McFarland.
r. Miss Hannah Goodale.
r. Miss Persis Skinner.
MISSION TO THE STOCKBRIDGE INDIANS.
* Jesse Miner,................ Mrs. Amanda Miner.
r. Cutting Marsh,............  r. Mrs. Eunice 0. Marsh.
Assistant Missionaries,
* Augustus T. Ambler.
r. Chauncey Hall,........... r. Mrs. Matilda Hall.
r. Miss Sophia Mudgett.
MISSION AT MAUMIEE.
r. Isaac Van Tassel...........  r. Mrs. Van Tassel.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. Sidney L. Brewster...........  r. Mrs. Sarah Brewster.
r. Miss Hannah Riggs.
r. Miss Rebecca Newell.
NEW YORK INDIANS.
A. Thompson S. Harris,........ r. Mrs. Marrianne Harris.,r.* Joseph Lane,...........   r. Mrs. Rebecca Lane.,r. John Eliot,.................. Mrs. Mary Eliot.
Asher Wright,............ * Mrs. MarthaWright.
Mrs. Laura M. Wright.
q. Asher Bliss,.............  r. Mrs. Cassandra Bliss.,r. William Williams,...........  r. Mrs. Mehetibel Williams.
r. William Hall,..........  r. Mrs. Emeline Hall.
r. Gilbert Rockwood,...           r. Mrs. Avis Rockwood.
i. Joshua Potter, - from Choctaws,.... Mrs. Jane Potter.
Anson Gleason, -fifrom Choctaws,...   Mrs. Bethiach W. Gleason.
Assistant Missionaries.
r. William A. Thayer,..........  r. Mrs. Susan Thayer.
s'. Hanover Bradley,..........Mrs. Catharine Bradley.
r. Miss Asenath Bishop..'. Miss Nancy Henderson.
P. Miss Emily Root.
wr. Miss Elizabeth Stone.
r. Miss Relief Tlayer.
r. Miss Fidelia Adams.
r. Miss Hannah T. Whitcomb.
* Miss Margaret N. Hall.
Miss Mary L. Gleason.
Nathaniel H. Pierce,..,  o...    Mrs. Agnes D. Pierce.
r. Miss Sophia Mudgett.
q'. Miss Mary Jane Thayer.
r. Miss Caroline A. Fox,- see Choctaws.
r. Miss Jerusha Edwards, - see Choctaws.
r. Miss Eunice Wise.
r. Miss Mary Kent.
r. Miss Harriet S. Clark.




REGULATIONS FOR THE EXPENDITURE OF THE MISSIONS. 433
VI. REGULATIONS FOR THE EXPENDITURE OF THE
MISSIONS.
[Adopted October, 1860.- See p. 169.]
1. The annual appropriations to the several missions should cover every
probable expenditure within the mission, including exchange on sale of bills
by the treasurer of the mission.
2. The missions should keep rigidly within the amount appropriated,
but should be allowed to transfer appropriations from one department of
service to another, when considered necessary by the mission.
3. No mission should ask for a special grant during the year, except for
very cogent reasons, nor unless it is willing the special grant should be
charged to the appropriation for the next following year. In case the Prudential Committee fnake such grant, they should charge it to the next annual
appropriation, unless the contingent fund for the year will bear it, or the
state of the receipts indicate that it may safely be added to the annual appropriation without occasioning a debt. The mission should be informed
whether it is charged to the contingent fund, or carried forward as a charge
for the next year, or covered by a supplementary appropriation.
4. The appropriations, or reserved fund, for new missionaries, should
embrace: 1. Estimated outfit of the missionaries to be sent during the year;
2. The cost of their outward passage; and, 3. Their expenses after reaching
the field, until they can be put on salaries under the regular appropriations.
If the expenses of a new missionary, after his arrival in the mission and before
he is placed on a salary, are borne by the funds in the hands of the mission,
the mission' should charge the sum so expended to the Board, to be reimbursed by a supplementary appropriation chargeable to the fund reserved for
new missionaries. After this fund has been exhausted, no more new missionaries should be sent out during that year, unless the receipts clearly
indicate that it may be done without the hazard of thereby creating a
debt.
5. The fund reserved for missionaries returning to their fields (whether
by itself, or consolidated with that for new missionaries) should embrace the
passage money, refit if any, and traveling and other expenses after their
arrival, until they are put upon salaries. These last expenses, if paid by the
mission from funds otherwise appropriated, should be charged to the Board,
to be reimbursed and charged as in the case of new missionaries.
6. The reserved fund for homeward-bound missionaries should embrace
the expenses of their return home.  The homeward expenses should be
borne by the mission, to the extent of the unexpended balance of the appropriation for the salary and other expenses of the returning missionary. If
the mission pay more than this balance, the excess should be charged to the




434                            APPENDIX.
Board, and should be reimbursed by the Committee, and charged to this
reserved fund. -The appropriations for missionaries while in this country
should be provided for by a distinct fund; and their expenses. should be
compensated for, as far as circumstances will permit, by the labors of those
missionaries in behalf of the Board, under the direction of the Secretaries.
7. One of the Regulations of the Board is as follows, viz.: "When any
missionary or assistant missionary of the Board shall desire, on account of
ill health or any other cause, to return to the United States, he is required
to obtain permission from the Prudential Committee so to do, when it is
practicable, (always sending with his request the opinion of his mission,) and
when impracticable to obtain such permission, he is required to obtain the
consent of his mission; which eonsent shall always be subject to the revision
of the Prudential Committee."  If a mission, or its authorized committee,
consent to the return of a missionary in disregard of this rule of the Board,
the expense of the return should be charged to the mission, unless the return
shall be approved by the Prudential Committee, after being informed of the
facts. But, if the Committee shall subsequently approve of the return, the
rights and liabilities of the parties are to stand as if there had been a previous consent.
8. The annual appropriation shall contain an item for contingencies; and
this item shall be such percentage of the estimated receipts of the year, as
experience shall show to be necessary. This appropriation is designed to
cover such necessary expenditures as can not be foreseen when the anInual
appropriations are made.  Balances remaining to the credit of either of
these reserved funds, namely, for new missionaries, missionaries returning to
their fields, missionaries in this country, or contingencies, may be transferred
to either of the other reserved funds that shall most need them.
9. If, at the end of any year, there shall remain in the treasury of any
mission an unexpended balance from previous appropriations, the treasurer
of the mission shall certify the amount of such balance to the Treasurer of
the Board, in order that he may take it into account in his remittances for
the next following year.




LITERATURE  OF THE BOARD.                           435
VII. LITERATURE OF THE BOARD AND OF ITS
MISSIONS.
rSee pp. 190-194, 369-382.]
TEE limits of this work do not admit of any thing like a full catalogue of
the publications which come properly under the above heading. For general views, and for all that needs to'be said concerning the Reports, Periodicals, and Tracts of the Board, the reader is referred to pages 190-194,
369-382. The titles of the Biographies, Histories, Travels, Sermons, and
Miscellanies are necessarily very much abridged. Of the publications by
the Missions, in various languages, some of the more important will be
noted, with the number of titles in each language, so far as known~
MISSIONARY BIOGRAPHY.
Life and Labors of Samuel;Worcester, D. D., Corresponding Secretary of the A. B. C.
F. M. By his son, Samuel M. Worcester, D. D. 2 vols. Boston, Crocker & Brewster,
1852. pp. 468 and 488.
Memoir of Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., Corresponding Secretary of the A. B. C. F. M. By
E. C. Tracy. Boston, 1845. pp. 448.
Memoir of Rev. Elias Cornelius. By B. B. -Edwards. Boston, Perkins & Marvin,
1833. pp. 360.
Memoir and Sermons of Wr. J. Armtrong, D. D., Corresponding Secretary of the
A. B. C. F. M. By Rev. Hollis Read. New York, 1853. pp. 411.
Memoir of Mrs. Harriet Newell, Missionary to India, who died at the Isle of France,
Nov. 30, 1812, aged nineteen years. By Leonard fWoods, D. D. Boston, Samuel To Armstrong, 1818. pp. 258.
Memoirs of Samuel J. Mills. By Gardiner Spring, D. D. New York, 1820. pp. 247.
Also, an Improved Edition, 1829, edited by )E. C. Bridgman and C. W. Allen. pp. 259.
Memoir of Adoniram  Judson, D. D. By Francis Wayland, D. D. Boston, 1853.
2 vols. pp. 544 and 521.
Memoir of Mrs. Ann HI. Judson. By James D. Knowles. Boston, 1829 and 1856.
Memoir of Rev. Levi Parsons, Missionary to Palestine. By Rev. Daniel O. Morton.
Smithi& Shute, 1824. pp. 431.
Memoir of Rev. Pliny Fisk, Missionary to Palestine.  By Alvan Bond.  Boston,
Crocker & Brewster, 1828. pp. 437.
Memoii of Rev. Gordon Hall, one of the First Missionaries of the A. B. C. F. M.
By Horatio Bardwell. Andover, Flagg, Gould & Newman, 1834. pp. 260.
Life and Letters of Rev. Daniel Temple, Missionary in Western Asia. By his son,
Rev. Daniel H. Temple. Congregational Board of Publication, 1855. pp. 492.
Memoirs of American Missionaries, formerly connected with the Society of Inquiry
respecting Missions in the Andover Theological Seminary. Boston, Peirce & Parker,
1833. pp. 367.
Memoirs of Rev. Samuel Munson and Rev. Henry Lyman, Missionaries to the Indian
Archipelago. By Rev. William Thompson. New York, 1839. pp. 196.
The Martyr of Sumatra: A Memoir of Henry Lyman. New York, 1856. pp. 437.
Memoir of Asahel Grant, M. D., Missionary to the Nestorians. By Rev. A. C. Lathrop. New York, M. W. Dodd, 1847. pp. 21G.
Dr. Asahel Grant and the Mountain Nestorians. By Rev. Thomas Laurie, surviving
Associate in that Mission. Boston, Gould & Lincoln, 1853 and 1856. pp. 418.'
57




436.                             APPENDIX.
Memoir of David Abeel, D. D., Missionary to China. By Rev. G. R. Williamson. New
York, Robert Carter, 1848. pp. 315.
Memoir of Rev. Henry Lobdell, M. D., Missionary at Mosul. By W. S. Tyler, D. D.
Boston, American Tract Society, 1859. pp. 414.
Memoir of Rev. David Tappan Stoddard, Missionary to the Nestorians. By Joseph
P. Thompson, D. D. New York, Sheldon, Blakeman & Co. pp. 422.
Memorial of Rev. Henry Martyn Adams, Missionary to Western Africa. By Rev.
Albert Bushnell. Boston, Mass. Sabbath School Society, 1859. pp. 69.
American Missionary Memorial. By H. W.-Pierson. New York, Harper & Brothers,
1853. pp. 504. [This volume contains sketches of Gordon Hall, James Richards, Adoniram Judson, Pliny Fisk, Levi Parsons, Daniel Temple, Azariah Smith, David Abeel,
Frederic B. Thomson, Samuel Munson, and Henry Lyman; also of Harriet Newell, Ann
H. Judson, Harriet L. Winslow, Catharine H. Scudder, and Sarah L. Smith.]
Sermons by Rev. Reuben Tinker, Missionary at the Sandwich Islands; with a Biographical Sketch. By M. L. P. Thompson, D. D. Buffalo, N. Y., 1856. pp. 421.
Memoir of Mrs. Myra W. Allen, Missionary in Bombay. By Cyrus Mann. Boston,
Mass. Sab. School Society, 1834. pp. 256.
Memoir of Mrs.- Harriet Wadsworth Winslow, of the Ceylon Mission. By Myron.
Winslow. New York, Leavitt, Lord & Co., 1835. pp. 408.
Remains of Mrs. Catharine Winslow, of the American Mission at Madras. By Rev.
Jared B. Waterbury. Boston, Mass. Sabbath School Society, 1851. pp. 357.
Memoir of Mrs. Sarah Lanman Smith, of the Mission in Syria. By Edward W.
IHooker, of Bennington, Vt. Boston, Perkins & Marvin, 1839. pp. 407.
Memoir of Mrs. Mary Elizabeth Van Lennep, Missionary in Turkey. By her Mother.
New York, 1847 and 1860. pp. 382.
Memorial of Mrs. Henrietta A. L. Hamlin, Missionary in Turkey. By Margarette
Woods Lawrence. Boston, Ticknor, Reed & Fields, 1854. pp. 321.
Memoir of Mary M. Ellis, Wife of the Rev. William Ellis, Missionary to the South
Seas and the Sandwich Islands, and Foreign Secretary to the London Missionary Society. By William Ellis. London.
Memorial of Mrs. Seraphina Haynes Everett and Mrs. Harriet Martha Hamlin, Missionaries at Constantinople. By Mrs. Mary G. Benjamin. Boston, American Tract
Society, 1860.
Bartimeus of the Sandwich Islands. By Rev. Hiram Bingham. New York, American
Tract Society. pp. 58.
Memoir of Charles Lathrop Winslow. Boston, William Pierce, 1834. pp. 108.
Memoir of Lucy Goodale Thurston, of the Sandwich Islands. By Mirs. Cummings.
New York, Dayton & Newman, 1842. pp. 233.
Memoir of Judith Grant Perkins, of Oroomiah, Persia. By her Father. Boston, John
P. Jewett & Co., 1853. pp. 224.
Memoirs of Henry Obookiah, of Hawaii, a Member of the Foreign Mission School.
Philadelphia, Am. S. S. Union, 1829. pp. 126.
Memoirs of the Converted Brahmin Balbajee. By Rev. Hollis Read. 2 vols. New
York, Leavitt, Lord & Co., 1836. pp. 264 and 275.
Sketches of Pious Nestorians who have died at Oroomiah, Persia. By Members of
the Mission. Boston, Mass. S. S. Society, 1857. pp. 284.
Memoir of Catherine Brown, a Christian Indian of the Cherokee Nation. By Rufus
Anderson. Boston, Crocker & Brewster, 1824. pp. 144.
Memoir of John Arch, a Cherokee Young Man. Mass. S. S. Union, 1832. pp. 33.
The Little Osage Captive. By Elias Cornelius. Mass. S. S. Society, 1832.




LITERATURE OF THE BOARD.                             437
HISTORICAL WORKS BY MISSIONARIES.
A Sketch of Missions. By Myron Winslow, Missionary to Ceylon. Andover, Flagg
& Gould, 1819. pp. 432.
India and its People, Ancient and Modern. By Rev. Hollis Read, Missionary to India.
Columbus, Ohio, J. & H. Miller, 1859. pp. 384.
The Civil, Religious, and Political History of the Sandwich Islands. By Hiram Bingham, Twenty-one Years a Missionary at those Islands. Hartford, Hezekiah Huntington,
1847. pp. 616.
History of the Sandwich Islands Mission. By Rev. Sheldon Dibble, Missionary to
those Islands. New York, Taylor & Dodd, 1839. pp. 268.
Western Africa, its History, Condition, and Prospects. By Rev. John Leighton Wilg
son, Eighteen Years a Missionary in Africa. New York, Harper & Brothers, 1856. pp. 527.
Residence of Eight Years among the Nestorians in Persia. By Rev. Justin Perkins.
Andover, Allen, Morrill & Wardwell, 1843. pp. 512.
The Middle Kingdom; a Survey of the Geography, Government, Education, Social
Life, Arts, Religion, etc., of the Chinese Empire and its Inhabitants. By S. Wells Williams, LL. D., Missionary to China. 2 vols. New York, Wiley & Putnam, 1848.
pp. 590 and 614.
Christianity Revived in the East; or, A Narrative of the Work of God among the
Armenians of Turkey.  By Rev. H. G. O. Dwight, Missionary at Constantinople.
New York, 1850. pp. 290.
Christianity in Turkey. The Protestant Reformation in the Armenian Church; By
H. G. 0. Dwight, D. D. London, 1854. pp. 360.
India, Ancient and Modern, Geographical, Historical, Political, Social, and Religious;
with a Particular Account of the State and Prospects of Christianity. By David Oliver
Allen, D. D., Missionary for Twenty-five Years in India. Boston, John P. Jewett & Co.,
1856. pp. 618.
MISSIONARY TRAVELS.
Journal of a Residence in the. Sandwich Islands during the Years 1823, 1824, and 1825.
By Charles Samuel Stewart, Missionary at the Islands. London, Fisher & Jackson,
1828. pp. 407.
A Residence at Constantinople in the Year 1827. By Josiah Brewer, Missionary to the
Mediterranean. New Haven, Durvie & Peck, 1830. pp. 372.
Observations upon the Peloponnesus and Greek Islands. By Rufus Anderson. Boston, Crocker & Brewster, 1830. pp. 334.
A Residence in the Sandwich Islands. By Charles Samuel Stewart, Missionary at the
Islands. Boston, Weeks, Jordan & Co., 1839. pp. 348.
A Visit to the South Seas, in the United States Ship Vincennes. By Charles S. Stewart, Chaplain in the U. S. Navy. 2 vols. New York, John P. Haven, 1831. pp. 357
and 360.
Exploring Tour beyond the Rocky Mountains. By Rev. Samuel Parker. Ithaca, N. Y.,
1838. pp. 371.
The Nestorians, or the Lost Tribes. By Asahel Grant, H, D. London, John Murray,
1841, and New York, 1841.'pp. 338.
Researches of the Rev. E. Smith and Rev. H. G. O. Dwight, in Armenia. By Eli
Smith. Boston, Crocker & Brewster, 1833. pp. 328 and 348. Republished in London.
W[he Land and the Book.; or Biblical Illustrations drawn from the Manners, Customs,
Se6nes, and Scenery of the Holy Land. By William M. Thomson, D. D., Missionary in
Syria and Palestine. 2 vols. New York, Harper & Brothers, 1859. pp. 557 and 614.
Life in India; or, Madras, the Neilgherries, and Calcutta. By Rev. John W. Dulles.
Philadelphia, 1855. pp. 528.
Journal of a Residence in China and the Neighboring Countries, from 1829 to 1833.
By David Abeel, D. D. New York, Leavitt, Lord & Co., 1834. pp. 398.
Journal of a Missionary Tour in India, performed by the Rev. Messrs. Read and Ramsey. By William Ramsey. Philadelphia, J. Wetham, 1836. pp. 367.




438                                 APPENDIX.
MISSIONARY SERMONS BEFORE THE BOARD.
Year.      Place of iMeeting.        Preacher.                      Text.
1813.... Boston...... * Timothy Dwight, D. D..... John 10: 16.
1814..... New Haven.... * James Richards, D. D.....Ephes. 3: 8.
1815..... Salem.......  * Calvin Chapin, D. D..... Ps. 96: 10.
1816..... Hartford......* Henry Davis, D. D...... Ps. 119: 96.
1817..... Northampton... * Jesse Appleton, D. D....... 1 Cor. 1: 21.
1818... New Haven... * Samuel Spring, D. D...... Acts 8: 30, 31.
1819.... Boston.......        * Joseph Lyman, D. D....... Isaiah 58:12.
1820..... Hartford......  Eliphalet Nott, D. D........ Mark 16:15.
1821.... Springfield....* Jedediah Morse, D. D....... Ps. 2:8.
1822...  New Haven.... * Alexander Proudfit, D. D.... Mal. 1: 11.
1823...    Boston.....      Jeremiah Day, D. D.......Neh. 6: 3.
1824..... Hartford......* Samuel Austin, D. D...Gal. 1: 15, 16.
1825..... Northampton... *Joshua Bates, D. D......John 8: 32.
1826..... Middletown.... * Edward D. Griffin, D. D... Matt. 28: 18, 20.
1827.... New York....  Lyman Beecher, D. D...... Luke 11: 21, Rev., &C.
1828...  Philadelphia... John H. Rice, ID. D........ 2 Cor. 10: 4.
1829.....  Albany..... * Archibald Alexander, D. D.... Acts 11: 18.
1830..... Boston......  Thomas De-Witt, D. D...... Matt. 9: 37, 38.
1831.... New Haven.... * Leonard Woods, D. D...... Isaiah 62: 1, 2.
1832.... New York.....    William Allen, D. D.....John 8: 36.
1833.... Philadelphia....* William Murray, D. D....2 Cor. 10: 4.
1834....  Utica........   Gardiner Spring, D. D...... Matt. 10: 6.
1835.....  Baltimore.....* Samuel Miller, D. D....... Numb. 14: 21.
1836... Hartford......* John Codman, D. D........ Matt. 10: 8.
1837..... Newark...... John McDowall, D. D....... Acts 4:12.
1838...  Portland......    Heman Humphrey, D. D..... Ps. 102:13-16.
1839..   Troy........ Thomas McAuley, D. D..... Isaiah 11: 9.
1840..... Providence..... Nathan S. S. Beman, D. D... Ps. 72: 17.
1841...    Philadelphia....* Justin Edwards, D. D...... Zech. 4: 6.
1842... Norwich......  William R. DeWitt, D. D..... 2 Cor. 5: 14.
1843.....Rochester......  Thomas H. Skinner, D. D... Phil. 3: 13.
1844....  Worcester.....  Rev. Albert Barnes........ Luke 14: 28-32.
1845..Brooklyn.             Mark Hopkins, D. D... Ps. 55:22.
1846....  ~ New Haven...  Joel Hawes, D. D.... Sam. 7: 12.
1847.....  Buffalo......   David Magie, DD.......Isaiah 33:15.
1848.... Boston.......   Isaac Ferris, D. D.......  Matt. 6: 10.
1849... Pittsfield.....   Samuel H. Cox, D. D....... Dan. 7:27.
1850..... Oswego..... Richard S. Storrs, D. D..... 1 Cor. 15: 58.
1851.... Portland......  David H. Riddle, D. D....... Isaiah 41:14, 15.
1852... Troy........  Leonard Bacon, D. D.......2 Cor. 5: 7.
1853.... Cincinnati....  William Adams, D. D.......Matt. 13: 38.
1854.... Hartford.....   Charles White, D. D....... Matt. 6: 10.
1855.....Utica......  Nehemiah Adams, D. D.                Gal. 2: 20.
1856... Newark.....     George W. Bethune, D. D....1I Tim. 1: 15.
1857.... Providence,..    M. LaRue P. Thompson, DD.. Matt. 28: 20.
1858... Detroit.......  George Shepard, D. D.... Luke 11: 41.
1859..... Philadelphia...   Robert W. Patterson, D. D....Matt. 13:33.
1860...  Boston.....   Samuel W. Fisher, D. D... Isaiah 45: 1-6, 43: 21.




LITERATURE OF THE BOARD.                              439
BEFORE AUXILIARY SOCIETIES.
The Kingdom of the Messiah. For. Miss. Soc. of Salem and Vicinity, 1813. By Samuel
Worcester, D. D.
For. Miss. Soc. of Litchfield County, 1813. By Bennet Tyler.
The Enlargement of the Church of Christ. For. Miss. Soc. of Norwich and Vicinity,
1813. By Levi Nelson.
The Burden and Heat of the Day borne by the Jewish Church. At Shelburne, Mass.,
1813. By Joshua Spaulding.
Soc. of For. Miss. of Boston and Vicinity, 1813. By Abiel Holmes, D. D.
Soc. of For. Miss. of Boston and Vicinity. By William Greenough.
Revelation necessary to Salvation. For. Miss. Soc. of Windham  County, 1815. By
Zebulon Ely.
Thy Kingdom come. For. Miss. Soc. of Boston and Vie., 1820. By Sereno E. Dwight,
The Relation of the Present State of Religion to. the Millennium. For. Miss. Soc. of
Boston and Vicinity, 1823. By James Sabine.
The Duty of Christians to the Jews. Palestine Miss. Soc. in Halifax, Mass., 1823.
By Daniel Huntington.
The Moral Condition and Prospects of the Heathen. For. Miss. Soc. of Boston and
Vicinity, 1824. By Benjamin B. Wisner.
Bible, For. Miss., and Education Societies of the'County of Hampden, 1823. By William B. Sprague.
Palestine Miss. Soc., 1824. By Daniel Thomas.
Signs of the Times. Formation of an Aux. Miss. Soc., 1824. By Rev. Thomas Snell.
The Obligations of Christians to the Heathen World. Aux. For. Miss. Soc. of Boston
and Vicinity, 1825. By Warren Fay.
Signs of the Times. For. Miss. Soc. of New York and Brooklyn, 1850. By Erskine
3Mason, D. D.
Christianity, its Destined Supremacy on the Earth. For. Miss. Soc. of New York and
Brooklyn, 1851. By Richard S. Storrs, Jr.
Personal Piety, as related to the Missionary Work. For. Miss. Soc. -of New York and
Brooklyn, 1852. By Asa D. Smith, D. D.
For. Miss. Soc. of New York and Brooklyn, 1853. By M. S. Hutton, D. D.
Dr. Gedrge B. Cheever's Sermon, 1854. Same Society.
Dr. William Adams's Sermon, 1855. Same Society.
Rev. William Hogarth's Sermon, 1856. Same Society.
Rev. Samuel T. Spear's Sermon, 1857. Same Society.
Dr. Joel Parker's Sermon, 1858. Same Society.
Rev. Rufus W. Clark's Sermon, 1859. Same Society.
Dr. Walter Clarke's Sermon, 1860. Same'Society.
Palestine Miss. Soc., 1857. By Rev. Ezekiel Russell.
ORDINATION SERMONS.
In the Tabernacle Church, Salem, Nov. 5, 1818, at the ordination of the Messrs. Pliny
Fisk, Levi Spaulding, Myron Winslow, and Henry Woodward. By Moses Stuart.
The Promised Land. In Goshen, Conn., at the ordination of the Messrs. Hiram Bingham and Asa Thurston, as Missionaries to the Sandwich Islands, Sept. 29, 1819. By
Heman Humphrey.,At North Bridgewater, Oct. 31, 1821, at the ordination of the Messrs. Daniel Temple
and Isaac Bird, as Missionaries. By Rev. Richard S. Storrs.
At New Haven, Conn., Sept. 12,1822, at the ordination of the Messrs. William Goodell,
William Richards, and Artemas Bishop, as Missionaries. By Samuel Miller, D. D.
In the Tabernacle Church, Salem, Sept. 25, 1823, at the ordination of Rev. Edmund Frost,
as a Missionary to the heathen; and the Rev. Messrs. Aaron Warner, Ansel D. Eddy,
Nathan W. Fiske, Isaac Oakes, and George Sheldon, as Evangelists. By Elias Cornelius.
In Park-street Church, August 25, 1825, at the ordination of the Messrs. Elnathan
Gridley and Samuel Austin Worcester, as Missionaries. By Leonard Worcester.




440                              APPENDIX.
Rev. Joseph Tracy's Sermon at the ordination of Rev. Ira Tracy, Oct. 28, 1832.
Theory of Missions to the Heathen: a Sermon at the ordination of the Rev. Edward
Webb, Oct. 23, 1845, as a Missionary. By Rufus Anderson.
The Moral Unity of the'Human Race. At the ordination of Luther Halsey Gulick,
M. D., as a Missi6nary to the Micronesia Islands, 1851. By Joseph P. Thompson, D. D.
In.the North Church, New Haven, Nov. 9, 1856, at the ordination of Rev. Hiram Bingham, Jr. By Leonard Bacon, D. D.
FUNERAL SERMONS.
On the Death of Jeremiah Evarts. In Andover, July 31, 1831. By Leonard Woods, D. D.
At the Funeral of Benjamin B. Wisner, D. D., 1835. By Warren Fay, D. D.
The Christian Missionary desiring to be with Christ. At Westboro', Mass., June 30,
1840, at the Funeral of Rev. Ephraim Spaulding, Missionary. By Rufus Anderson, D. D.
Ministerial Fidelity exemplified. At the Funeral of the Rev. Daniel Crosby, Pastor of
the Winthrop Church, Charlestown, March 3, 1843. By David Greene.
A Father's Memorial of an Only Daughter. In the First Church in Hartford, Dec. 9,
1844, on the death of Mrs. Mary E. Van Lennep, in Constantinople, Sept. 27, 1844. By
Joel Hawes, D. D.
Occasioned by the Death of William J. Armstrong, D. D., 1846. By Nehemiah Adams.
In the North Dutch Church, Albany, May 6, 1849, on the death of Rev. William J.
Pohlman, Missionary to China. By Duncan Kennedy, D. D.
The Rest of Heaven. At Reading, Mass., August 13, 1851, at the Funeral of the Rev.
Daniel Temple. By William Goodell, Missionary at Constantinople.
At Oroomiah, Persia, July 9, 1854, occasioned by the death of Rev. William R. Stocking. By Justin Perkins.
At Seir, Persia, Sept. 17, 1854, occasioned by the death of Rev. Edwin H. Crane. By
Rev. Samuel A. Rhea.
At Oroomiah, Oct. 11, 1857, occasioned by the death of Mrs. Martha Ann Rhea. By
Rev. Austin H. Wright, M. D.
Occasioned by the death of Mrs. Harriet B. H. Williams, Missionary at Mosul;
preached at Auburndale, Newton, Mass., Feb. 28, 1858. By Rev. Edward W. Clark.
OCCASIONAL SERMONS.
The Duty of the American Churches in respect to Foreign Missions. Preached in the
Tabernacle, Philadelphia, Sabbath morning, Feb.. 16, 1812; and in the First Presbyterian
Church, on the afternoon of the same day. By Rev. Gordon Hall, a. Missionary to the East:
delivered the day but one before he sailed for India. Philadelphia, 1812; Andover, 1815.
At the Old South Church, Boston, June 7, 1819. By Myron Winslow.
The Dereliction and Restoration of the Jews. In Park-street Church, Boston, Sabbath, Oct. 31, 1819, just before the departure of the Palestine Mission. By Levi Parsons, Missionary to Palestine.
The Holy Land an Interesting Field of Missionary Enterprise. In the Old South
Church, Sabbath evening, Oct. 31, 1819, just before the departure of the Palestine Mission.
By Pliny Fisk, Missionary to Palestine.
A Sermon in the Old South Church, Boston, Dec. 16, 1821. By Rev. Daniel Temple,
just before his departure as a Missionary to Western Asia.
In the First Church in Hartford, July 7, 1844, on occasion of the Author's Return from
a Missionary Tour to the Countries east of the Mediterranean. By Joel Hawes, D. D.
Rev. Stephen Johnson's Thanksgiving Sermon, at Gouverneur, N. Y., Nov. 24, 1853.
Rev. Lewis Grout's Sermon at the Dedication of a Congregational House of Worship
in Durban, South Africa, June 8, 1856.
Rev. Lewis Grout's Discourse on the Religion of Faith and that of Form. At Durban, 1857.
Rev. Lew-is Grout's Discourse on the Christian Ministry. At Durban, 1857.
Rev. E. G. Beckwith's Discourse at Honolulu, Sandwich Islands, July 25,1858, at the
Funeral of Captain Richard Coady.
The Promise to Abraham. A Missionary Sermon. By Mark Hopkins, D. D.




LITERATURE  OF THE  MISSIONS.                          441
MISCELLANEOUS WORKS.
Essays on the Present Crisis of the Condition of the American Indians; first published
in the National Intelligencer, under the signature of William Penn. By Jeremiah Evarts,
Secretary A. B. C. F. M. Boston, Perkins & Marvin, 1829. pp. 112.
Letters from the East. By John Scudder, M. D., Missionary in Ceylon. Boston, 1833.
Missionary Sermons and Addresses. By Eli Smith. Boston, 1833.
Letters to Children. By Rev. E. C. Bridgman, Missionary in China. Boston, 18.34.
Meditations on the Last Days of Christ. By William G. Schauffier, Missionary of the
A. B. C. F. M. Boston, William Pierce, 1837. pp. 380. Improved edition, 1858.
The Conquest of India by the Church. By Rev. Sendol B. Munger. Boston, 1845.
Letters from Broosa, Asia Minor. By Mrs. Eliza C. A. Schneider. Chambersburg,
Pa., 1846. pp. 210.
Daughters of China; or', Sketches of Domestic Life in the Celestial Empire. By Eliza
J. Gillett Bridgman. New York, Carter & Brothers, 1853. pp. 234.
Reports and Letters connected with Special Meetings of the Mahratta and Tamil Missions of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. 1855. Also,
Reports of the Syria Mission, and of a Conference at Constantinople; the above connected
with the Visit of the Deputation. pp. 472.
Hints on Missions to India. By Myron Winslow, Missionary at Madras. New York,
M. W. Dodd, 1856. pp. 236.
Thoughts on Missions. By Rev. Sheldon Dibble, Missionary in the Sandwich Islands.
American Tract Society.
IN FOREIGN LANGUAGES.
The whole number of distinct publications in each language is stated, as
far as known. As the aggregate of the titles in the lists that are at command
approaches TWO THOUSAND, it will be seen that only a few of the larger and
more obviously important works can be named. These will suffice to justify
what is said with respect to the Literature of the Missions in the chapter
on that subject. -It should  be stated, that the Scriptures and religious
Tracts were generally printed at the expense of Bible and Tract Societies.
ARABIC LANGUAGE.                 Genesis, 16mo., pp. 136.
Forty-four Titles.            Psalms of David, 12mo., pp. 276.
Elements of Arabic Grammar, 12mo.,pp. 168.
Arabic Syntax, 16mo., pp. 74.
MODERN ARMENIAN.
Summary of Evangelical Doctrines, 12mo.,
pp. 60.                                    One 7tundred and nineteen Titles.
Office and Work of the Holy Spirit, 12mo., Armenian and English Grammar, pp. 112.
pp. 256.                              Worcester's Astronomy, 16mo., pp. 104.
On Good Works, 16mo., pp. 87.             Abercrombie on Mental Culture, 24m1o.,
Nevins's Thoughts on Popery, 16mo., pp. 156.    pp. 84.
Letter to Syrian Clergy, 16mo., pp. 20.   English  and Armenian  Grammar, 8vo.,
Pilgrim's Progress, 12mo.                    pp. 112.
Bistany's Arithmetic.                     Mother at Home, 16mo., pp. 292.
Alexander's Evidences of Christianity.    Dairyman's Daughter, 12mno., pp. 48.
Calhoun's Companion to the Bible.         Mary Lothrop, 16mo., pp. 96.
Van Dyck's Geography, and Algebra.        Pilgrim's Progress, 12mo., pp. 814.
Meshakah on Skepticism.                   New Testament, in the Ararat dialect, 8vo.,
On Rites and Ceremonies.                     pp. 548.
New Testament, with references.           New Testament, with Ancient Armenian in
New Testament, pocket edition.               parallel columns, 8vo., pp. 1020.




442                               APPENDIX.
Book of Psalms, in the Ararat dialect, 16mo., Child's Book on the Soul, 16mo., pp. 168.
pp. 275.                             Natural Theology, 12mo., pp. 233.
New Testament, pocket ed., 24mo., pp. 768. Abbott's Young Christian, 121no., pp. 350
New Testament, with marginal references, Dialogues on Sin and Salvation, pp. 140.
12mo., pp. 948.                      Memoir of Dr. Capadose, 12mo., pp. 52.
New Testament, 12mo., pp. 340.           False Claims of the Pope, 16mo., pp. 112.
Old Testament, 4 vols., 12mo., pp. 3094.    Head of the Church, 12mo., pp. 52.
The Bible, 12mo., pp. 1406.              Guide to the Use of the Fathers, 16mo.,
The Bible, with references, 8vo., pp. 804.  pp. 318.
Concordance, 8vo., pp. 506.              Good Works, 16mo., pp. 44.
Assembly's Shorter Catechism, with Proofs. Tract on Intemperance, 12mo., pp. 46.
D'Aubigne's History of thp Reformation, Tract on Self-Examination, 16mo., pp. 48.
2 vols., 8vo., pp. 1088.             Light, of the Soul, 16mo., pp. 48.
Flavel on Keeping the Heart, 12mo., pp. 180. Mary Lothrop, 24mo., pp. 172.
Summary of Christian Theology, 2 vols., 8vo. Selections from Pike's Persuasions to Piety,
Doddridge's Rise and Progress, 12mo.,    12mo., pp. 70.
pp. 450.                             The Sabbath, 16mo., pp. 116.
Work of the Hbly Spirit, 12mo., pp. 173.    Spelling Book, pp. 64; Arithmetic, pp. 68.
British Martyrology, 12mo., pp. 222.     Geography, 12mo., pp. 135.
Scripture Text Book, 12mo., pp. 838.     Hymn Book, 16mo., pp. 112.
Whately's Evidences, 16mo., pp. 192.     Fourteen Sermons, 8vo., pp. 316.
Church Member's Guide, 12mo., pp. 167.    Bogue's Essay, 12mo., pp. 444.
Cause and Cure of Infidelity, 12mo., pp. 277. Scripture Titles of Christ, 16mo., pp. 104.
Hymn Book, and Church Music, pp. 149.   Barth's Church History, 12mo., pp. 408.
Twenty-two Reasons for Attending Public Volume of Narrative Tracts, 16mo., pp. 152.
Worship, 12mo., pp. 20.              Essay on Fasts, etc., 12mo., pp. 220.
Protestantism not a New Religion, pp. 44.  Rites and Ceremonies, 12mo., pp. 192.
Exposition of an Apostolical Church, pp. 48. Lives of Patriarchs and Prophets, pp. 428.
Protestant Confessions and Catechisms,
16;mo., pp. 265.                              ARMENO-KOORDISH.
Rule of Faith, 12mo., pp. 402.
Am I a Christian? 16mo. and 12mo., pp. 54.             Three Titles.
Life of Zwingle, 12mo., pp. 74.          The Four Gospels, 12mo., pp. 398.
Upham's Intellectual Philosophy, pp. 60.
Bible Dictionary, 8vo., pp. 72.
Daily Meditations, and Great Truths.
Mental and Written Arithmetic, 12mo.,                   Two Tites.
pp. 168.                             The Bible, 8vo., pp. 1128.
Grammar of the Modern Armenian Constantinople Dialect, 8vo., pp. 84.            HEBREW-SPANISH.
Eleven Titles.
ANCIENT ARMENIAN.                Hebrew Grammar, 8vo., pp. 183.
Six Titles.               Hebrew Lexicon, 8vo., pp. 400.
New Testament, 16mo., pp. 836.           Old Testament, 4to., pp. 1498.
The Psalms, 16mo., pp. 285.              Psalms, pp. 258; Hymns, pp. 20.
Christian Teacher, 16mo., pp. 500.
Daily Food for Christians, 16mo. pp: 62.
MODERN GREEK.
One hundred and, eighty-six Titles —printARMi~EN O-TJURK(I SH.      ~         ed chiefly at M~alta and Snzyi na.
Turkish in the.Armenian Characters. Fifty- Church History, 12mo., pp. 354.
three Titles.              Sermons of Dr. Jonas  ilng, preached at
Old Testament, 12mno., pp. 2232.             Athens. Athens, 1859, sm. 8vo. pp. 540.
New Testament, 12mo. pp. 768.            Miscellaneous Works of Dr. King. Athens,
New Testament, with references, 8vo.pp. 336.    1859, sm. 8vo., pp. 843.
Commentary on Matthew, 8vo., 718.
Commentary on the N. Testament, pp. 128.
Chrysostom  on Reading the Scriptures,
12mo., pp. 106.                          Forty-eight Titles- chiefly at Malta.




LITERATURE  OF THE MISSIONS.                         443
BULGARIAN.                 Hymn Book, pp. 506.
T7tree Titles.            Tamil Dictionary, 8vo., pp. 897.
Anatomy, by Dr. Greene, pp. 149.
Algebra, by D. L. Carroll, pp. 252.
Manual of Private Devotion, pp. 292.
Fort~y-three ITstles.        Barth's Church History, 18mo., pp. 656.
A Collection of Hymns.                  Watts's Scripture History, 12mo. pp. 458.
Scripture Question Book.                Body of Divinity, 12mo., pp. 600.
The Pilgrim's Progress.                 Rhenius's Tamil Grammar, pp. 216.
Arithmetics; Geography.                 The Bible in Tamil, pp. 21,58.
The Saints' Everlasting Rest.           New Testament, 8vo., pp. 372.
Doddridge's Rise and Progress.          English and Tamil Dictionary, 8vo., pp. 800.
Barth's Church History.                 Old Testament, in part, 18mo., pp. 2580.
A large Scripture History and Geography.
A System of Theology.
TELUGU.
The Old Testament, with references.                       LUGU.
The New Testament.                      Number exceeding one hundred —at MadraS.
Grammar of the Modern Syriac.             Generally each work in both Tamil and
Telugu.
ANCIENT AND MODERN SYRIAC.                           CHINESE.'Three Titles.                   One hundred and fifty Titles.
New Testament, the Peshito version, with A Chrestomathy, in Canton Dialect, pp. 698.
translation into Modern Syriac, in par- Easy Lessons in Chinese, 8vo., pp. 287.
allel columns, large 4to.            An English and Chinese Vocabulary, in the
Old Testament, the Peshito, with translation  Court Dialect, 8vo., pp. 440.
in parallel columns, large 4to., nearly Tonic Dictionary of the Chinese Language,
1000 pages.                             in the Canton Dialect, 8vo., pp. 8.32.
Sermon on the Mount; The Four Gospels.
Acts of the Apostles; Epistle of James.
Genesis, Chapter 1, with a Commentary.
One hundlred and eighty Titles.   New Testament, in the Fuhchau Dialect.
Old Testament, pp. 942; New Test., pp. 268. The Chinese Repository, in English, 20
History of our Lord and Saviour Jesus       vols. A part of the edition destroyed
Christ, 12mo., pp. 304.                 by fire in 1857.
Child's Book on the Soul, 12mo., pp. 211.
Arithmetic, pp. 186; Grammar, pp. 110.                JAPANESE.
Hymns, 18mo., pp. 148.                                 One Title.
GUJARATI.:Thirty Titles.                           BUGIS.
Two Titles.
HINDOSTANI.
Four Titles.
Three Titles.
SANSKRIT.
Two Titles.                             SIAMESE.
Forty-four Titles.
TAMIL.                   Gospel of Mark, Gospel of John.
Three hundred and seven Titles -in Ceylon Acts of the Apostles, 2 ed., 8vo., pp. 75.
and at Madras.              The Three Epistles of John.
Coming to Christ; The True Way.         The Epistle to the Colossians.
The Accepted Time; Bible Doctrines.     Genesis, 2 ed.; Life of Christ, pp. 168.
Scripture.History, 12mo., pp. 156.      Geography, pp. 118.
Rise and Progress, 12mo., pp. 169.      Histories of the United States, Great Britain,
Pilgrim's Progress, pp. 370.                France, Spain, and Portugal.
Instructor, 5 vols., 18mo., pp. 455.    Old Testament History, in six parts.
Elementary Arithmetic, 18mo., pp. 170.  Church History, 8vo., pp. A58.
Geography of India, 12mo., pp. 206.     Treatise on Midwifery, 12mo., pp. 156,
58




444                               APPENDIX.
ZULU.                   Church History, 12mo., pp. 349.
Thirteen Titles.           Tract for Parents, 12mo., pp. 12.
Book of Psalms; Epistle to the Romans    Pilgrim's Progress, 18mo., pp. 432.
Gospels of Matthew and Mark.            Reading Book for Schools, pp. 340.
An Arithmetic and Georaphy.  Compend of Ancient History, pp. 76.
A Grammar, 8vo., pp. 432.
A GrZu-affmar. Dictionary, 8vo., pp2 459.  Hawaiian and English Dictionary, pp. 40.
A Zulu-Kaffir. Dictionary, 8vo., pp. 459.
MPGONGWE.                               CHEROKEE.
Twenty-one Titles.                      Thirty-nine Titles.
Colloquial Sentences; Grammatical Tables. Isaiah, in part, 24mo., pp. 32.
Extracts from the New Testament, pp. 84.  Psalms and Proverbs, in part, 24mo., pp. 34,
Grammar, with Vocabulary, 8vo.Genesis and Exodus, in part.
Gospels of Matthew and John.            New Testament, 12mo.; Hymns, pp. 51.
Exodus, Proverbs, and Acts.
CHOCTAW.
DIK.L~.                              Sixty-one Titles.
Seven Titles.             The New Testament, 1848.
Joshua, Judges, Ruth, 1st and 2d Samuel,
GREBO.                      and 1st and 2d Kings.
Memoir of Catherine Brown.
Forty-three Titles.          Choctaw Reader; Choctaw Hymns.
Gospels of Matthew, Mark, John, 12mo., The World to Come.
pp. 159.
Dictionary, Grebo and English, 8vo., pp. 126.           CREEK.
Grammar, 8vo., pp. 36.
Five Titles.
HAWAIIAN.                                  OSAGE.
Two hundred and thirty-eight Titles.                    Titles.
Old Testament, 2 vols., 12mo., pp. 1031.
New Testament, 12mo., pp. 520.
Child's Arithmetic, 24mo., pp. 48.
Linear Drawing, 12mo., pp. 32.                          One Title.
Astronomy, 12mo., pp. 12.
Mathematics, 12mo., pp. 16.                            OJIBWA.
Surveying, 8vo., pp. 16.                             Fourteen Titles.
Algebra, 8vo., pp. 96.
Logarithms, 8vo., pp. 16.             New Testament; Hymns; Spelling Book.
Hymn Book, 16mo., pp. 48.
Moral Philosophy, 12mo., pp. 48.                       DAKOTA.
Elements of History, 12mo., pp. 60.
Scripture Evidences, 12mo., pp. 120.
Scripture History, 12mo., pp. 282.      Grammar and Dictionary, 4to., pp. 338.
Sacred Geography, 12mo., pp. 88.        Dakota Scriptures —Genesis, part of Psalms,
History of Hawaii, 12rmo., pp. f224.        Gospels of Luke and John, Acts, Paul's
HawaiianOfGrammar, 8vmo., pp. 156.    Epistles, and Rev., 2 vols., pp. 528.
Hawaiian Grammar, 8vo., pp. 156.
Vocabulary, pp. 96.                     Hymns.
Trigonometry, 8vo., pp. 16.                          ABENAQUIS.
Geography, 12mo., pp. 198.                             Two Titles.
Colburn's Arithmetic, 24mo., pp. 140.
Leonard's Arithmetic, 12mo., pp. 156.                  SENECA.
Political Economy, 8vo., pp. 80.                   Notfully reported.
Church Music, 8vo., pp. 148.
Dying Testimony of Christians and Infidels. Spelling Book.
Keith on the Prophecies, 12mo., pp. 12.  Gospel of Luke.
Natural Theology, 12mo., pp. 178.       Hymns, 1852, 16mo., pp. 230,




LITERATURE OF THE BOARD.                             45
ADDITIONAL LIST OF PUBLICATIONS.
Sermon at the Tabernacle Church in Salem, February 6,1812, at the Ordination of Messrs.
um.uel Newell, Adoniram Judson, Samuel Nott, Gordon Hall, and Luther Rice, as Missionaries to the Heathen. By Leonard Woods, D. D.
Paul on Mars' Hill; or, A Christian Survey of the Pagan World. A Sermon preached
at Newburyport, June 21, 1815, at the Ordination of Messrs. Samuel J. Mills, James
Richards, Edward Warren, Horatio Bardwell, Benjamin C. Meigs, and Daniel Poor, as
Missionaries to the Heathen. By Samuel Worcester, D. D.
The Duty and Reward of Missionary Labors. A Sermon preached at Newburyport in
the Year 1815. By Rev. Horatio Bardwell, late Missionary at Bombay.
Idolatry of the Hindoos.; A Sermon preached November 29, 1816, at the Annual Meeting of the Female Foreign Missionary Society of Franklin, Conn. By Rev. Samuel Nott,
late Missionary at Bombay.
The Bible a Code of Laws. A Sermon delivered in Park Street Church, Boston, September 3, 1817, at the Ordination of Sereno Edwards Dwight, as Pastor of that Church;
and of Messrs. Elisha P. Swift, Allen Graves, John Nichols, Levi Parsons, and Daniel
Buttrick, as Missionaries'co the Heathen. By Rev. Lyman Beecher.
Instructions from the Prudential Committee of the American Board of Commissioners
for Foreign Missions, to the Rev. Levi Parsons and the Rev. Pliny Fisk, Missionaries
designated for Palestine. Delivered in the Old South Church, Boston, October 31, 1819.
By Samuel Worcester, D. D., Corresponding Secretary.
Sermon occasioned by the Death of the Rev. Samuel Worcester, D. D., delivered in the
Tabernacle Church, Salem, Mass., July 12, 1821. By Leonard Woods, D. D.
God's Ways not as our Ways. A Sermon occasioned by the Death of the Rev. Samuel
Worcester, D. D., Senior Pastor of the Tabernacle Church, in Salem, Mass. By Elias
Cornelius, Surviving Pastor. 1821.
India and the Hindoos. Being a Popular View of the Geography, History, Government,
Manners, Customs, and Religion, of that Ancient People; with a new and correct Map
of India. By Rev. F. DeW. Ward. New York, London, and Edinburgh.
Remarks on the Best Term for God in Chinese. By Rev. L. B. Peet, Missionary at
Fuhchou. Canton, 1852.
Discourse at the Semi-centennial Anniversary of the Institution of the American Board
of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, preached at Bradford, Mass., June 29, 1860. By
Samuel M. Worcester, D. D.
The following publications were in the Journal of the American Oriental
Society:Treatise on Arab Music, chiefly from the work of Mikhail MIeshakah, of Damascus.
Translated from the Arabic, by Eli Smith. 1847.
Comparative Vocabularies of some of the principal Negro Dialects of Africa. By John
Leighton Wilson. 1849.
The Zulu Language. By James C. Bryant. 1849.
The Zulu and other Dialects of Southern Africa. By Lewis Grout. 1849.
Translation of an Imperial Berat, issued by Sultan Selim III., A. H. 1215, appointing
the Monk Johannes Patriarch of all the Armenians of Turkey, with Notes. By Rev.
H. G. O. Dwight. 1849.
Condition of the Medical Profession in Syria. By C. V. A. Van Dyck, M. D. 1849.
Plan for a Uniform Orthography of South African Dialects. By American Missionaries. 1850.
Contribution to the Geography of Central Kfirdistan. By Azariah Smith, M. D. 1850.
Shabbathal Zevi and his Followers. By William G. Schauffier. 1851.
On Japanese Syllabaries. By Samuel Wells Williams. 1851.
Journal of a Tour from Oroomiah to Mosul, through the Kftrdish Mountains, and a
Visit to the Rluins of Nineveh. By Justin Perkins, D. D. 1851.
Notes of a Tour in Mount Lebanon and the Eastern Side of Lake Hfileh. By Henry
A. De Forest, M. D. 1851.




446                             APPENDIX.
Remarks on the Mode of Applying the Electric Telegraph in Connection with the
Chinese Language. By William Macy. 1852.
Catalogue of all the Works known to exist in the Armenian Language of a date earlier
than the Seventeenth Century. By H. G. O. Dwight. 1853.
Notes on Ruins in the Biika'a and in the Belad Ba'albek. By Henry A. De Forest,
M. D. 1853.
On the Relations of the Maratha to the Sanscrit. By Henry Ballantine. 1853.
Brief Notes on the Tamil Language. By. Henry R. Hoisington. 1853.
An Essay on the Phonology and Orthography of the Zulu and kindred Dialects of
Southern Africa. By Lewis Grout. 1853.
Tattuva-Kattalei, Law of the Tattuvam. A Synopsis of the Mystical Philosophy of the
Hindfs, translated from the Tamil, with Notes. By Rev. Henry R. Hoisington. 1853.
Siva-Gncna-Potham, Instruction in the Knowledge of God. A Metaphysical and Theological Treatise, translated from the Tamil. By Rev. Henry R. Hoisington. 1853.
Siva-Pirakasan" Light of Sivan. A Metaphysical and Theological Treatise, translated
from the Tamil, with Notes. By Rev. Henry R. Hoisington. 1854.
State and Prospects of the English Language in India. By David O. Allen, D. D. 1854.
Letters from H. Lobdell, M. D., respecting recent Discoveries at Koyunjik. 1854.
Grammar of the Modern Syriac Language, as spoken in Oroomiah, Persia, and in Koordistan. By Rev. D. T. Stoddard. 1855.
Observations on the Prepositions, Conjunctions, and other Particles of the Isizulu and
its Cognate Languages. By Rev. Lewis Grout. 1858.
Translation of the Sa-rya-Siddhanta, a Text-Book of Hindu Astronomy, with Notes and
an Appendix. By Rev. Ebenezer Burgess, assisted by the Com. of Publication. 1860.
Inverted Construction of Modern Armenian. By Elias Riggs, D. D. 1860.
On Dr. Samuel Wells Williams's Tonic Dictionary of the Chinese Language in the Canton Dialect. By Rev. William A. Macy. 1860.
The following were in the Bibliotheca Sacra and Am. Biblical Repository:Contributions to the Climatology of Palestine. By H. A. De Forest, M. D.
The Produce of the Vineyard in the East. By Rev. Henry A. Homes.
Description of Seleucia, Anticoh, Aleppo, etc. By Rev. William M. Thomson.
Journey from Aleppo to Mount Lebanon by Jeble El-Aala, Apamia, Riblah, etc. By
Rev. William M. Thomson.
The Kingdom of Congo and'the Roman Catholic Missionaries. By Rev. J. L. Wilson.
India as a Field'for Inquiry and Evangelical Labor. By Rev. H. R. Hoisington.
Caste in the Island of Ceylon. By Rev. Benjamin C. Meigs, Rev. Daniel Poor, D. D.,
and Rev. William A. Howland.
Notes upon the Geography of Macedonia. By Rev. Edward M. Dodd.
Notes on Palestine. By Rev. William M. Thomson.
The Wines of Mount Lebanon. By Eli Smith, D. D.
Turkish Toleration.' By Eli Smith, D. D.
Journal of a Visit to the Yezidees. By Rev. Thomas Laurie.
The Sources of the Jordan. By Rev. William M. Thomson.
Tour from Beirfit to Aleppo in 1845. By Rev. William M. Thomson.
Life, Character, Writings, Doctrines, and Influence of  Confucius. By Rev. Ira Tracy.
The Mandingo, Grebo, and Mpongwe Dialects. By Rev. John L. Wilson.
Maps of Palestine. By Rev. Samuel Wolcott.
Geographical Notes on Palestine. By Rev. Samuel Wolcott.
In most of the other accessible periodicals, to which missionaries of the
American Board may be supposed to have contributed articles, the names of
the writers are not usually given. Discussions of important subjects may
be found appended to several of the Annual Reports of the Board; and the
Missionary Herald is well known to be mainly composed of Letters and Journals from the Missionaries.




INDEX.
Act of Incorporation, 405.                        tary association, 99; its practical work.
Africa, Southern, origin of mission to, 240.      ing, 85, 100.
Africa, Western, instructions to first mis- American Missionary Association, 18.
sionary to, 235-240.                      Anderson, Rev. Rufus, 126, 148, 353, 361, 379.
Agencies, 177-194; cost of, 169, 189, 190, 194; Andover Theological Seminary, its influence
of two kinds, 177; usefulness of, 182;        on missions, 42.
their proper sphere, 189.                 Annual Meeting of the Board, spontaneous
Agencies, subordinate, in missions, falling       vote of, 4, 137; pledges at, 137, 138.
into their places, 247.                   Annual Report, 171, 190.
Agents, 177; pastors as'such, 177; mission- Apostolical churches, difficulties in, 248;
aries, 186; general agents, 188; district     piety of, 249.
secretaries, 183.                         Appleton, Jesse, D. D., 108.
Ahmednuggur mission, prosperity of, 266.  Appropriations and estimates, origin of,
Aintab, self supporting church at, 262.           168.
Alleghanies, first meeting beyond the, 142.  Arabic letters, 343, 376; versions of the
Allen, David O., D. D., 380.                      Scriptures, 376.
" Alligator," and her India voyage, 195.      Armenian type, Modern, 377.
Alphabet, Guess's Cherokee, 340; specimen  Armstrong, Hon. Samuel T., 128, 131.
of, 342; Arabic, 343; Syriac, 343.        Armstrong, William Jessup, D. D., 218.
American Board of Commissioners for For- Asia, its religious destitution described by
eign Missions, its origin, 15, 39-63; act     Gordon Hall, 227.
of incorporation, 405; first subscriptions  Associations and Auxiliaries, extensive orto, 64; object of, 77; growth, 76, 78, 80-    ganization of, 183-185; cause of decline
83; magnitude, 16; results, 16, 17; pol-      of, 186.
icy, 19; founded on a principle of union,
24, 87, 88; national, 80; free from secta- Bacon, Leonard, D. D., 383, 394.
rian strife, 25; its missions self-govern-  Bailey, Rev. Kiah, 42.
ing, 25; true conception of, 30; may be  Baird, Robert, D. D., visit to Holland, 202;
open to improvements, 31, 83, 85, 86;         interview with Louis Philippe, 203.
first meeting, 60; difficulties in obtain- Benevolent giving, laws of, 179.
ing its charter, 69-76; value of the char-  Benson, Egbert, LL. D., 120.
ter, 76; constitution and membership, Bible, to be given to the people, 243, 246.
25, 77-85, 409; relations to ecclesiastical Bingham, Rev. Hiram, 380.
bodies, 86-101; founders, 80, 102-125; Biography of missionaries, 435.
meetings, 126-144; Prudential Commit-  Board of Foreign Missions of Reformed
tee, and places for transacting the busi-     Protestant Dutch Church, 18, 90.
ness, 145-150; correspondence, library, Book-making, when unduly prominent, 247.
and cabinet, 151-157; finances, 158-176; Boudinot, Elias, LL. D., 117.
agencies, 177-194; relations to govern- Breath, Edward, 343.
ments, 195-205; deceased Secretaries of, Brookfield Auxiliary, 178; use made of its
206-221; for whom it acts, 77; corporate      reports, 179.
members, 83, 407; corresponding' mem- Brusa and the native church, 263.
bers, 81; honorary members, 81, 82;
attendance at meetings, 84; relations of  Cabinet at Missionary House, 157.
the Board, 86, 97; its responsibility, 86; Capodistrias, Count, President of Greece,
not an ecclesiastical body, 98; has no        353.
ecclesiastical powers, 98; not a volun- Caste, 296.
(447)




448                                     INDEX.
Catechist described, 225.                     Ferris, Isaac, D. D., 2; his visit to Holland,
Centralizing policy, effect on village sta-       202.
tions, 265; when it should be changed, Field and work, at the close of half-century,
265; striking effect of a change, 266.        383-401.
Chapin, Calvin, D. D., 113, 128, 139.         Finances of the Board, 158-176.
Chavagacherry and native church, 264.         First miissionaries, ordination of, 44.
Cherokee alphabet, 342.                       Fische, pastor, from Paris, 2.
Children of missionaries, returned, 278.      Fisher, Samuel W., D. D., 1.
China, origin of missions to, 240. -          Fisk, Rev. Pliny, 229, 353.
Christianized communities, 253-264.           Foreign missions, origin of, 15.
Churches, 281-303; relation of missionaries  Foreman, Rev. Stephen, a Cherokee, 302.
to native churches, 281-285; tabular view  Frelinghuysen, Theodore, LL. D., 144.
of, 303.                                  Funds, difficulty in obtaining, 158.
Collector, a model, 185.
Communities Christianized, 253-264.           General agents, 188.
Conference at Liverpool, 363, 393.            General Assembly of Presbyterian Church
Contrasts in nature and Christianity, 11.         declines forming a Foreign Missionary
Copying letters, 153.                             Board, 17, 79; commends the Board to
Cornelius, Elias, D. D., 128, 178, 213-216.       its churches, 79, 89, 90; Old School AsCornwall, Foreign Missionary School at,           sembly forms a new Board, 97.
329.                                      General Association of Connecticut, 87.
Correspondence, earlier and later, 151; free- General Association of Massachusetts,49,87.
dom of, 153.                              General Synod of Reformed  Protestant
Corresponding Secretaries, number and du-         Dutch Church, arrangement with, 90ties of, 154.                                 94; dissolved, 94-96.
Crowninshield, B. W., 72, 74.                 Geography, progress in knowledge of, 387.
God's people, addressed now, as never beDana, Richard H., 393.                            fore, 401.
Davis; Henry, D. D., 107.                     Government of United States, relations of
Day Spring, 190, 193.                             missionaries to, 197-202.
Debt, liberation from, 3; discussion con- Governments, relations to, 195; acts of
corning, 3.                                   kindness, 204; duty of praying for, 205.
Deputations to the missions, 346-368, 382.    Greek mind, singular state of, 355.
Deputations to auxiliary meetings, 187.       Green, Ashbel, D. D., 104.
District secretaries, 188.                    Greene, Rev. David, speech of, 133; letter
Donations, as the result of church action, 88.    from, 140 i visit to Indian missions,
Dwight, Dr. H. G. O., 233, 263, 379.              350.
Dwight, Rev. Sereno E., 208.
Dwight, Timothy, D. D., 56, 61, 103.          Hall, Gordon, 40, 41, 43; letters from, 43.
Hawes, Joel, D. D., 354.
East India Company, tolerance of, 196.        Haystack, prayer under the, 15.
Education, the Board preeminently con-  Hill, Henry, Esq., letter from, 143.
cerned in, 327.                           Historical catalogue of the missions, 268.
Edwards, Justin, D. D., 128, 137.             Historical works by missionaries, 380, 437.
English admiral in the war with England, History of the Board, 381.
195.                                      Hooker, Hon. John, 73, 123.
English friends of the Board, 196.            Hopkins, Mark, D. D., Semi-centennial DisEnglish language, use of, in schools, 323.        course, 2, 10-36.
Epoch, a new, anticipated, 34; signs of its  House of Reprdsentatives, their stand for
approach, 35.                                 the Board, 74.
Estimates and appropriations, origin of, Hubbard, Hon. Samuel, 128, 131.
168; a new arrangement, 169,433.          Huntington, Gen. Jedidiah, 118.
Eutujian, Rev. K. H. S., 287.                 Huss, Rev. John, a Cherokee, 302.
Evarts, Jeremiah, 50, 73, 124, 210, 347, 348.
Exigency, worth of an, 159.                   Incorporation of the Board, how extensiveExpenditures of the Board, 163.                   ly recognized, 76.
Exploring tours, 379, 437.                    Indebtedness, 175; responsibility for it, 176.
Instructions to missionaries, extracts from,
Faith, its place in missions, 21, 27; influence   229, 234, 235.
on missionary confidence, 164.            Investments, 173.




INDEX.                                     449
Jay, John, LL. D., 118,119.                 Missionary societies, a limit to the ability
Jones, Hon. William, 80, 122.                   of, 250.
Journal of Missions, 190, 194.              Missionary spirit promotive of union, 22.
Jubilee Meeting, account of, 1-7; resolu- Missionary tracts, 373; number published,
tions at, 4-6; interesting scene, 4.        190; list of, 191, 441.
Judson, Adoniram, D. D., 39-41,43, 48, 50, 57. Mission churches, 25; allowance for failings
Judson, Mrs. Ann H., 47, 52.                    in, 249; hard to reach the self-sustaining point, 250.
Keep, Rev. John, his reminiscences, 49-53.  Missions, acknowledged as a duty, 388; their
King, Jonas, D. D., 353, 355.                   power in the cross, 26; success of, 27,
~390-397;  cost of, 164; object of, 242;
Langdon, John, LL. D., 116.                     constitution of, 225; natives not memLanguages reduced to writing, 339; number       bers of, 226; territorial extent of, 226.
employed, 343.                              conformed to the habits of the AmenrLaws of benevolent giving, 179-182.             can people, 226; responsibilities of, 227;
Letter-books, 152.                              origin of the; 227-241; compact of memLibrary of the Board, 155.                      bers of, 234; development of, 242; laws
Literature of the Board and its missions,       of growth, 244; how the work may be
369-382, 435.                               completed, 247; idilriculties to be surLyman, Joseph, D. D., 110.                      mounted, 247; necessarily progressive,
244; an unsettled problem, 247; too
Mahratta mission, origin of, 227.               much requirld of, 250; may grow  and
Manuscript volumes at the  Missionary           yet not increase their cost to the SocieHouse, 152.                                 ty, 251; when their work is completed,
Marash, great power of the gospel at, 263.      251; historical catalogue of, 268; in
Mason, Dr. Lowell, 354.                         Western Asia, 229-233, 262, 394, 396; in
Meigs, Rev. Benjamin C., 295.                   Africa, 235-240, 391; in India, 264, 266,
-Memoirs, 378, 435.                             391, 397; in Eastern Asia, 240; in IslMicronesian mission, origin of; 235.            ands of the Pacific, 234, 253, 393; among
Miller, Samuel, D. D., 106.                     North American Indians, 257; success
Mills, Samuel J., 15, 39, 40.                   of, 390; their reactionary influence, 74;
Missionaries, ecclesiastically free, 25.        pecuniary value, 398.
Missionaries, 270-280; described, 28, 29, 270; Modern Syriac version of Scriptures, 377.
principle underlying their engagement, Morris, Hon. Oliver B., letter from, 71.
270; make the first advance, 27, 270; Morrison, ship, free for missionaries, 240;
their appointment, designation, and sup-    voyage to Japan, 240.
port, 271; prerequisites, 29, 271; ordi- Morse, Jedeiah, D. D., 70, 111, 298.
nation and marriage, 272; number sent Morton, Hon. Marcus, 75.
forth, 273; where educated in theology, Mullens, Joseph, D. D., 362, 390.
274; length of service, 274; providential
care of, 275; as physicians, unmarried  Native agency, should have room to grow,
females, farmers, mechanics, 276; sup-      250.
port of, 277; when disabled or superan- Native church, value of, 226; should be honuated, 277; their returned  children,      mogeneous with the people, 226; rela278; portraits of, 157; as agents, 186;     tions of missionaries to, 226.
claims of as American citizens, 198.    Native pastors, 262-264.
Missionary Biography, 435.                  Native preachers of the first generation, 267.
Missionary enterprise, pecuniary valuation  Nepean, Sir Evan, appeal to, 196.
of the, 398.                            Nestorian missions, extent of ancient, 397.
Missionary expenditure, current impression  Nestorians, origin of mission to, 233.
concerning, 3.                          Newell, Samuel, 39, 40.
Missionary experience, works descriptive  Newell, Mrs. Harriet, 47, 52.
of, 382.                                Norton, L. M., a model collector, 185.
Missionary Herald, 179, 190, 193, 372.      Nott, Rev. Samuel, 39, 40; letter from, 53-59.
Missionary Histories, reference to, 48.
Missionary House, its cost and advantages, Oahu College, 328.
149.                                    Olyphant, D. W. C., 240.
Missionary organizations, extent of, and  Ordination, the first missionary, 45.
Protestant and Papal forms of, 389.     Organization, extensive systematic, 183.
Missionary Sermons, 190, 438.               Outstations, meaning of, 225.




464                                     INDEX.
Panoplist, The, 191.                          Sermons, missionary, 190, 370, 438.
Parker, Rev. Samuel, 379.                     Sewall, General Henry, 122.
Parsons, Rev. Levi, 229.                      Slavery, 140, 303, 357, 358, 361.
Pastors as agents, 177.                       Smith, Eli, D. ID., 233, 343, 353, 379, 380.
Payson, Seth, D. D., 111.                     Smith, John Cotton, LL. D., 127.
Pera, self-supporting church at, 262.         Social and religious condition of mankind,,
Periodicals, 190, 370.                            progress in knowledge of, 388.
Perkins, Justin, D. D., 380.  Society of The Brethren, 15, 39.
Permanent Funds, 173.                         Special committee on India deputation, 366.
Petition for charter, 70.                     Spring, Samuel, D. D., 41-43, 50, 73, 109.
Philadelphia,remarkable meeting in, 129-138. Station, what is a, 225.
Phillips, Hon. William, 73, 121.              Stations, nature of, 225; what is implied in
Political ascendency of Protestant Chris-         Christianizing them, 262, 264.
tendom, 388.                              Syriac alphabet, 343.
Polygamy, 297.
Porter, Noah, ID. D., letter from, 60-63.     Tamil missions, origin of, 228.
Portraits of missionaries, collection of, 157. Taylor, Rev. H. S., 293.
Postage of the Board, 151, 171.               Thompson, Rev. Augustus C., 361.
Preaching, 333-339; the leading agency in  Thomson, William M., D. D., 380.
missions, 243, 246; its relation to faith, Traveling expenses of agents, 170.
22.                                       Travels, missionary, 437.
Preaching houses, 338.                        Treadwell, John, LL. D., 118.
Prentiss, Dr. Nathaniel, 71.                  Treat, Rev. Selah B., visit of to Indian misPress, 190-194, 339-345.                          sions, 357.
Prime, S. Irenmus, D. D., 129.                Trebizond and the native church, 263.
Printing, amount of, 190, 344.
Printing establishments, list of, 344.        Union to be the ultimate condition of the
Proudfit, Rev. Alexander Ml., D. D., 114-116.     Church, 24.
Prudential Committee, members and meet- United Foreign Missionary Society amalgaings, 145; constitution of the body, at-      mated with the Board, 88.
tendance of executive officers, and manner of doing business, 146; places for Van Rensselaer, Stephen, LL. D., 127.
transacting the business, 148; duty and  Votes by Yea and Nay, 140.
powers of, 167; early misgivings of, 46.
Walworth, Reuben H., LL. D., 137.
Ralston, Robert, Esq., 44, 122, 123.          Warren, Rev. Dr., Secretary of Baptist ]isReceipts of the Board, 160-162.                   sionary Union, 2.
Reed, Hon. William, 128, 146.                 Webster, Hon. Daniel, dispatch of, 201.
Remedial influences for the world, now the  Western Asia, first mission to, 229; intime for their application, 400.              structions to first missionaries, 229-232;
Remittances, 172.                                 missions to, 233.
Reports of the Board, 190, 372.               Western Foreign Missionary Society adopt —
Resolutions, historical, 4.                       ed by Old School General Assembly, 97.
Rice, Rev. Luther, 17, 40, 45.                White, Hon. D. A., his reply to CrowninRichards, James, D. D., 105.                      shield, 74.
Richards, Rev. James, 40.                     Wilson, John Leighton, D. D.., 380.
Robinson, Edward, D. D., 380.                 Wisner, Benjamin Blydenburg, D. D., 128;
216-218.
Salaries of officers, 171.                    Wood, Rev. George W., visit to Indian misSandwich Islands, instructions to first mis-      sions, 361.
sionaries, 234; Christianized, 253-257.    Woods, Leonard, D. D., 128, 146.
School books, 374, 441.                       Worcester, Samuel, D. D., 42, 47, 50, 61, 65,
Schools, common, 304-310; higher, 310-327;        70, 113, 114, 206, 229, 298, 347.
for foreign youth  at Cornwall, 329; Worcester, S. M., D. D., address of, 63-68.
place in missions, 244.                   World, fifty years ago, 383, 390; at the presScriptures, versions of, 375; helps for un-       ent time, 387.
derstanding the, 377; distribution of, 397.
Secretaries, deceased, notices of, 206-221.    Yale, Elisha, D,. D., 130.